《The Evil Empress Adores Me》


 Chapter 0

    The breath of the earth was rustling through the grass, up in the sky were the clouds hugging the valleys and mountains all the same. The sea of red roses wereid in front of my eyes. Each and every one of them bloomed brilliantly, the red petals dazzling the eyes of the onlookers. But not me. I didnt care about such a rose.


    All because of a certain woman standing in front of me. The Empress, whose beauty preceded the roses, stared at me with her stubborn re. Her soft-red lips opened and her melodious voice travelled with the wind.


    Lize, what did you say to the Emperor?


    I said that I support you.


    At my resolute answer, the Empress nodded with a satisfied expression.


    Lize, truthfully, you like me much more than the Emperor, dont you? Am I right?


    Yes, of course.


    When I nodded, I could see the Empress eyes light up with joy at my acknowledgement.


    While I just stood by her side, holding on to her long-flowing dress.


    I stepped closer to the Empress and tried to whisper in her ear. She chuckled as she bent down to reach my height.


    You know, this is a secret


    Secret?


    The Empresss gaze was quickly filled with curiosity.


    With a bright smile, I hugged the Empress neck tightly.


    Lize likes sister Rose the most in the world!


    The Empress was stunned when she heard my confession. After a long pause, her face bloomed into a beautiful smile. Her eyes were beady and wet with tears. She then hugged me tightly and spoke sincerely.


    Thank you, I like Lize the most in the world, too.


    Wow, for real?


    Of course.


    The words that reached my ears sound as sweet as honey. I couldnt help but leaned my head in the arms of the Empress. Not the Empress, who was described as the viin that caused my death in the original story. But the Empress, who only for me, would smile gently. Turning my gaze up anding face to face with her enchanting smile, a new realization dawned on me.


    Original story? Who cares about that? I only want to be loved by the Empress!


    ***


    In fact, I had never intended to acquaint myself with the Empress. Right away after I discovered I was reincarnated as a side character, Charlize, I had decided that survival would be my highest priority.


    The first thought that crossed my mind was, I must avoid the Emperor and the Empress at all cost!.


    Better to be born ugly and rich, rather than poor but beautiful, Charlize was a character who proved that sentence right throughout her life.


    In fact, just looking at the background of Charlize, she hardly fit the role of an extra. She was born as an orphan with no background.


    So how did an orphan like her manage to receive the role of a supporting actress in this world?


    Charlize was borned with a simple gift. It was a special gift that only she had.


    The factor that she has and nobody else had was her phenomenal beauty.


    Lize, I think the beautiful statue that the master owns cant evenpare to you, some people would even make such statements to describe how beautiful Charlize was.


    And in the end, the Emperor who was 20 years older than Charlize was the one who caused the terrible death of the beauty.


    He came across her when Charlize was assigned into the Imperial Pce. Her beauty immediately caught the eye of the Emperor and won his favor.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much favor she got from the Emperor. It didnt protect her from the ws of the jealous women in the pce.


    The Empress regarded Charlize as an eyesore who took away her husbands affection. Angered and betrayed, the Empress poisoned Charlize to her death.


    When I remembered how Charlize fell to her death, I couldnt help but feel wronged.


    Why should I die because of the favor the Emperor held for me. I like young, handsome guys! Not some old greasy man who is 20 years older than me!


    As a result of my decision, I had been trying my best to avoid both the Emperor and Empress at all cost.


    If I didnt go to the Imperial Pce, thered be no reason for me to catch the eyes of the Emperor and be his mistress.


    Right?


    I could only hope that in the meantime the head of the maid wouldnt send a five years old, probationary maid, like me to the main pce.


    In the meantime, I enjoyed the life I was leading. I even got a great friend amidst this precarious situation. Every time something troubled my mind, my feet somehow would always lead me to that person, someone with whom I could loosen up, and that is


    Sister Rose!


    My short legs ran at its fullest speed towards the red haired figure.


    The beautiful woman turned to face as she reflexively opened her arms, weing me into her embrace.


    Charlize!


    I jumped right into Roses arms. Someone who I considered my sister.


    Whenever I was upset or worried, I would always visit her. She was just like a gentle wind in the midst of summer, blowing away all my troubles as if it was unreal. Her lulling scent would always soothe all the worries I held.


    Sister Rose. The only friend I had in the hard and stifling lifes of the royals. I rubbed my cheek on her shoulders coyly as sheughed at my antics, yet still indulged me in her hold.


    Charlize, how are you? Have you been well? which I replied with a contented hum.


    I had no idea until then. That Rose, was in fact the evil Empress that orchestrated Charlize death.

 Chapter 1

    Lize, why are you taking so long to finish the job?!


    At the sharp remark, I crawled out from the firece and stopped what I was doing.


    Tha-that


    Why are you so slow?!


    I shriveled my shoulders in fright, hearing her bitter rebuke.


    Youre useless to the pce if you cant even clean a firece properly.


    Ill be quick!


    I squashed the bitter feelings in my mouth and instead scraped the piled up dust in the firece away. It was fortunate the season was still spring and not winter. When the weather was the coldest and firece was used the most. So the dirt wasnt that unbearable.


    If it had been the winter, I might have to crawl up into the chimney to clean all of the ck-chalky dust up.


    but, even if I try to think positively


    Isnt the amount of dust piled up in the firece after the spring itself too much for a child like me?!


    After struggling with the dust for a long time, I let out a coughed.


    Cough, cough!


    And as soon as she heard my cough, an angry scream came from outside, followed by a loud rebuke.


    What are you doing?! How can you keep working here this slow?! This is how you pay for your meal.


    really mean.


    Becky herself was a maid in training, so why does she loves to order me around?


    I managed to suppress my cough and continued my work.


    At the same time, I felt unfair.


    To be honest, I dont have to clean the firece myself! I mused.


    In the pce, professional cleaners were hired to clean fireces and chimneys, so the normal maid didnt have to bother with all the ashes and soots. Aside from the dirt, the firece was also very steep and was dangerous for normal people.


    This means, Becky was just being grumpy and poured out her anger on me. That mustve been the reason she ordered me to clean all of this myself.


    It was only in the old days that small children were asked to clean the chimney, but


    What era is this? To make a little child clean up the firece all alone.


    ugh.


    I was so sad that I felt somethinging from deep down in my throat.


    No, if I cry here, Beckys gonna cause me more trouble.


    I blinked my eyes quickly, barely letting tears flow down from my eyes. She should have been nicer to the people around her, but she chose not to.


    Even now, other maids in training also didnt like me.


    Its because I was young that people bully me, even though its not morally right.


    The imperial pce was basically a world of survival of the fittest. Of course, the work etique of a pce depends on the nature of the pces owner.


    However, the pce where I belonged to was a ce where I couldnt find any leisure.


    As an addition, every young maid in training was bound to have less work to do than any older maid in training.


    Because an adults physical strength was different from a childs, thats why the younger ones would be given less responsibility.


    The regtion immediately drew the jealousy of the regr maid. Everytime I struggled through the normal job, it would somewhat alleviate the envious maids moods.


    I was in that hateful position.


    .So, I should try harder.


    I had my heart set, and then I started cleaning the firece again. After a long time, I managed to finish cleaning and crawled out with a frown.


    Becky was looking down at me with her arms crossed. You, this is why you will never be a full-time maid.


    Why are you silent? Dont you hear me talking?


    Becky gave me a scolding. I bent my head hurriedly, barely avoiding Beckys fierce gaze.


    N-No Thats not it


    If not, what?


    Ill work hawderIll work harder...


    Becky, who heard my answer, pushed up the corner of her lips in a smirk. Her face was vivid with mockery.


    Oh my God, Lize. You still cant speak properly?


    .


    No matter how big a child is, Im only five years old kid and I still have a short tongue.


    Dont you ever think that I also dont want my tongue to be this short?


    Im stressed out, too!


    I had a strong desire to protest but I tried hard to suppress it.


    Looking up and down my face, all covered with dust and soot, Becky spoke in a disgusted tone.


    I dont even want to say anything about it.


    .


    Keeping such a child as a maid in training itself is a loss to the imperial pce.


    Becky, who lengthened her speech, burst into augh dripping with mockery.


    Just go and wash up.


    Becky nced at me, the look of distaste still apparent in her eyes, and added.


    Youre so dirty, I even feel dirty talking to you.


    Then she turns to head another way.


    Excuse me?


    Im so dirty, because you told me to clean the chimney, Becky!


    Instead of shouting like that, I red hatefully towards Beckys haughty back. Well, I could stand Becky being a little mean to me today.


    Because today


    Im going to see Sister Rose today!


    Sister Rose


    As soon as I thought of her name, my heart was filled with joy. When I saw Becky has disappeared, I ran straight to the bathroom.


    Though stained with soot and dust, my face reflected in the mirror had a bright smile that could not be hidden.


    I cant show Sister Rose my dirty look.


    After washing my face thoroughly, I shook off the remaining dust.


    I want to see Sister Rose as soon as possible.


    ***


    Me and Sister Rose had promised to meet in a corner of a detached pce that was not easily seen in the imperial pce. Its a secret ce that only me and Sister Rose know!


    In fact due to the pces nature, people would swarm everywhere. To find a quiet ce like this, that was left untouched, was very lucky of us.


    As I entered the garden of the pce, without unconsciously a big smile made its way on my face.


    Oh, its her.


    In the corner of the garden, Roses back was visible. In the gentle spring breeze, Roses long red hair, gently scattered. I crept along carefully, trying to make no sound as I sneaked closer to her.


    She didnt seem to have noticed that I had arrived, so I wanted to surprise my sister.


    Lize?


    Gasp!


    I unintentionally eximed.


    As soon as I stepped out, Rose looked back at me and made eye contact.


    Sister Rose, how do you find out its me?


    Lize is going to meet me, how could I not recognise your footsteps?


    She said so with a smile.


    Her green eyes, shining as fresh as a summer forest, gleamed like a gem.


    It was so cute to see Lize sneaking along.


    At the tender voice, my heart melted.


    Running quickly, I dug into my sisters arms.


    Oh my, Lize. Youll fall down!


    The frightened Rose warned me.


    At the same time, my sisters hand was gently sweeping down my back. Letting my unstable body lean on her.


    The gesture was so sweet that I almost shed tears.


    Ah, Im so happy. Roses embrace is the best!


    After a while, my sister carefully put me down on the floor.


    Lize, be careful.


    Huh?


    What if you fall and hurt yourself?


    Well, but Sister Rose is here. If I fall, wont you give me a hug?


    Rose went silent at the remark.


    Oh, that expression! It looks like shes about to hug me to death!


    Lize! How can you be so cute!!! my guess was indeed right.


    My sister gave me a crushing hug, then reluctantly let me out after I, who was suffocated, tapped the back of her shoulder anxiously.


    My sister looked at me with eyes filled with tenderness.


    Thats right, I can give Lize a hug if Lize fell down


    Um then


    . . .but if Lize is in pain, my heart will be in pain too.


    My sister told me with moist eyes.


    Be careful from now on.


    I nodded obediently.


    Only then did my sisters face brighten up.


    My sister took my hand.


    Come here, Lize.


    We sat down under the shade of a tree.


    My sisterid a handkerchief on the grass and let me sit on it, before settling next to me and looked towards me.


    Its been a while since weve seen each other, hasnt it?


    My sister smiled as she questioned.


    With a big nod, I wriggled and held my body close to my sisters.


    Oh my, why is my Lize so childish today?


    Rose gave a yful remark, hugging my shoulder tightly.


    But, sister, I need time to recharge, too.


    Its been almost three days since I met you again, so when else can I indulge in your presence?


    I really wanted to see you.


    Really? How much did you miss me?


    Um as much as the sky?


    When I snorted, my sister bursted intoughter.

 Chapter 2

    My giggles chimed through the garden. I couldnt help myself from acting yful in front of Rose. Its understandable, since she was the only one who loved and epted me for who I was.


    Shes the only person I love!


    Her cheerfulugh finally came into a stop, I have missed Lize as well, she said, kindly.


    Really?


    My eyes widened at her words.


    Sister Roses eyes met mine. Her smile blossomed at my probing gaze, finding my scepticism amusing.


    Of course, I want to meet Lize every day.


    tsk, youre lying.


    I pouted, betraying the happiness thats pouring out of my heart after hearing her sincere words.


    If it werent for her encouragement, would I have survived through this harsh imperial life?


    We bothid under the big tree, shading ourselves from the bright sun whilst gazing at the sky. Then,Sister Rose broke the peaceful silence.


    Lize, have you had any trouble these days?


    As soon as I heard the question, my mind shed back to the firece incident I had with Becky.


    I shook my head in a hurry to dispel the bad memories. Its been a while since Ive met my sister, and I dont want to worry her..


    Um, no


    Really? Didnt you say other maids were bothering Lize before?


    Her dark green eyes pierced deeply into me, trying to find the truth reflected from my eyes..


    Seeing her serious expression, I gulped nervously..


    One of the problems I had with Sister Rose was her sharp intuition..


    Not only did she have a beautiful face, but she was also blessed with a brilliant mind. She would see through my lies if I wasnt cautious and desperate.I tried every trick in the book to hide my guilty expression from her.


    I simply didnt want her to worry too much about me.


    It was a slip of tongue that led to this issue. In our previous meeting, I identally let out my sillyints.


    That day, I had told her how the other maids kept ordering me around.


    I was a new maid in training and we each divided our chores. Unfortunately, things didnt go as nned.


    The other maids kept picking on me. They think of me as an easy target, since I was the youngest of the bunch. Therefore, they would give me extra duties that I wasnt assigned for.


    Lize, take this to theundromat.


    Lize, go to the utility room, and tell them to wash all of this.


    Lize, get the cleanundry from the utility room.


    Lize!


    Lize!


    Lize!


    Lize this Lize that


    The orders were never ending. My energy was spent onpleting the other maids responsibilities.


    Me and Sister Rose had arranged a meeting that afternoon. After finishing the chores, I immediately headed out to our meeting spot. Unfortunately, I was pent up with anger and frustration. So when I met her, I couldnt help but vented out my aggravation. That day, I cried and clung to her until my tears dried up.


    Sister was so kind, she was the only one who would listen to my story. She didnt consider my problem as a joke and listened to them attentively.


    That time, my sister patted the back of my hand gently and said, Dont worry, Lize. Itll only get better in the future.


    My sisters encouragement somehow gave me the motivation I didnt know I needed. I was able to gain back my strength and continue on working hard.


    Later, when I went back, I was surprised to find out that the head maid came and distributed the work fairly.


    The head maid had told us with a stern face.


    Bullying is not tolerable. I will be monitoring your duties from now on. So youd better not try to shift your responsibility to others.


    Ever since the head maids warning, my workload had lessened. With her supervising us all, most of the maids that used to give me a hard time didnt dare to do so anymore.


    After that incident, I was transferred to this ce, away from the utility room. Only after my transfer, did I hear that the utility room was one of the hardest ces to work in the imperial pce.


    Thank goodness, I was relocated.


    To be frank, I was lucky the head maid came to my rescue. Unfortunately, as a result, some of them resented me even more and one of them was Becky. Henceforth, she had been harassing me behind the head maids back.


    Just like earlier, she would order me to clean up the firece. However, I didnt want to cause any more trouble to Rose, so I put up with her behaviour.


    although, as expected, its a bit hard. I wanted to vent my anger andined about Becky, but


    Sister Rose cares so much about me.


    If Iined to Rose, the head maid would step in and solve my difficult situation.


    I would be a fool, if I had thought the previous incident was a sheer coincidence.


    Maybe Rose is a high-ranking maid who can influence the head maid?1


    Well, thats a reasonable guess. I nodded. However, no matter how much Rose can influence the head maid, I dont want to see her overdoing it. I should be as careful as I can from now on.


    Lize, what do you think? Rose suddenly asked, breaking me away from my thoughts.


    Yes?


    Please pay attention to me Lize doesnt seem to miss me at all she said, giving me a sad hurtful look. I felt disheartened seeing her distress. In an attempt to alleviate her mood, clinged onto her neck and told her the truth.


    I was thinking of you


    She raised her eyebrow in disbelief.


    Im telling you the truth. I was thinking about you.


    Seeing my stubborn side, an adoring smile made its way to her face as she patted my head. Her sugar-sweet voice tickled my ears.


    Really? I hope Lize will think about me a lot in the future too.


    My mind dazed when I saw her smile, just like a fresh red rose. Sister Rose was simply more beautiful than anyone I had ever seen.


    I feel like Im going to fall for you, at this rate.


    Sister Rose is really just too beautiful!


    Beautiful just like the evil Empress described in the novel


    My body shuddered at the ominous thought.


    No! How could Ipare my pretty and kind Sister Rose to the evil Empress who will kill me in the future?


    The viin in the novel, the Empress, was described as a red rose. With red hair and green eyes, her general features were really simr to Sister Roses.


    Lets not think about it. Thinking of the evil Empress always gives me a sense of foreboding!


    I hug Roses neck, trying to drive my uneasiness away.


    You know, Sister.


    What is it, Lize?


    Have you ever seen the Empress?


    Rose went silent at my question. I could feel her body flinching in surprise.


    Am I mistaken?


    Well Ive never seen her


    Is that so I nodded understandingly.


    Well, the Empress is in the Imperial City, isnt she? She cant be seen without permission.


    My sister was silent once again, a nervous timbreced her voice as she asked, Why are you asking about the Empress?


    I was just curious.


    She was the one who would end my life in the future, therefore I was trying to avoid her as much as I could.


    I wished I could exin it like that to my sister, but I obviously couldnt, so I just smiled in defeat.


    but its kind of weird.


    I tilted my head in wonder.


    There are so many beauties in the pce, but I have never seen anyone as pretty as Rose. Has the Emperor never found Rose?


    what am I saying!


    Lize, are you sick? Your face suddenly turns pale. Whats the matter?


    My sister asked me with a worried look, her hand rested against my forehead, yet I didnt answer her question. I grabbed my sisters dress tightly and asked her straight away.


    Sister Rose, have you ever seen the Emperor?


    Leave my Sister Rose alone, you scummy Emperor! If the evil Empress catches her, itll be bad for her. At the worst case scenario, she will be killed!


    Hearing my question, Rose gave me a strange look. Her hands rested on my shoulder as she looked straight into my eyes.


    Lize


    Yes?


    Lize, honestly, isnt it better to meet me rather than the Emperor?


    Rose, too, doesnt seem to like the emperor? Thank goodness.


    By the way, did she misunderstand my words? Maybe she thought I wanted to see the emperor?


    My eyes widened when the thought dawned on me. I then said in a serious voice, Sister, you know.


    Yes?


    Its a waste of time to see the emperor, I said, correcting her misunderstanding.


    When she heard that, my sister burst into a fullughter. I just smiled at the pleasing sight as Iy t on my sistersp, enjoying the beautiful melody herughter brought. The sunlight pouring through the green leaves dazzled me. I just wanted to live quietly in the future. I dont want to see the Emperor nor the Empress. I hope I could get along well with Rose.


    When the maid in training period is over, which pce do you want to go to? my sister asked, her hand raised up, shading me from the bright sunlight.


    Well, thats already been decided.


    I shouted out enthusiastically, The pce where my sister works!


    As soon as she heard me, Roses expression brightened up in a sh. She held me tightly in her arms.


    Lize, youre the best. I love you!


    I love you, too!


    Ourughters burst out. Over the clear blue sky, the sounds chimed far and wide. Giving a refreshing feeling to the sunny afternoon in the mid-spring.

 Chapter 3

    Sister Rose and I usually met every twice a week.


    Tuesday and Saturday, these two days were the time we had set for our weekly meeting. Due to the busy training schedule, my sister had no choice but topromise with my schedule.


    sister, I couldnt see youst Tuesday. I think I wont be able to meet you today either


    My expression was sullen. This happened once in a while. There would be days where we couldnt meet. Of course, Rose never got angry even if I broke our promise, but I didnt want her to wait pointlessly for me.


    I had wanted to ask for her workce in our previous meeting. I was nning to contact her in advance in case a situation like this arose.


    However, Sister Rose refused to tell me.


    Its all right, Lize. I enjoy waiting for you, she said, her smile bloomed like a young rose.


    If you keepughing, it will wash my guilt away


    My mind dazed at her brilliant smile.


    But Sister Rose, do you always wait even if I didnte?


    Yes, but its okay. I can think of Lize while I am waiting.


    Huh? What are you talking about?


    What I mean is, Im okay waiting for Lize, so you dont need to worry about me.


    Rose closed her eyes as she leaned back. Seeing her contented smile, I nodded, forgetting my original purpose.


    However, I regretted my action. I should have insisted, because it couldnt go on like this. Leaning onto the big broom towering over my head, I agonized over my negligence.


    What should I do? My sister will be waiting for me in the garden today but I cante, again.


    She shouldnt waste her time on me. Im just a maid in training who hasnt even got an official job title yet. The other maids also dislike me.


    But, why wont she tell me your position? I mused.


    Itd be nice if she had told me in advance. So when a situation like this happened, she wouldnt have to wait for me in vain.


    While I was fretting over the problem, a disturbing thought crossed my mind.


    Come to think of it, high-ranking maids get a lot of favors.


    Is Rose worried that I may want to go to the same pce as her? Maybe shes afraid she may lose the head maids goodwill? Is that why shes hiding her identity from me?!


    Thousands of disheartening spection buzzed through my mind. I felt nauseated, my whole body huddled at the thought of Sister Rose shuning me.


    Im confident Ill never get you in trouble! I tried to think positively as I pouted my lips with indignation.


    Hey, Lize! without a warning, a dirty mop was thrown in front of me.


    That scared me! Why would someone throw a dirty mop on the floor?!


    I looked up past the big broom, Becky was standing over me in her maid attire. I nced at her face, seeing her displeased look, I became disheartened.


    The problem was, every time Beckys in that state, she would vent her anger on me.


    Why are you still standing there? Whats the use of keeping you, if you cant even clean this ce properly!


    Just as I had predicted, her temper sparked and she started hurling criticisms at me.


    My grip on the broom tightened in vexation.


    She kept picking on me and bad-mouthing me! Cant she see that Im sweeping the floor right now?!


    Still I bit back my anger. I tried my best to tune out her furious voice. I didnt want to create any conflict hence I dropped my gaze, trying to avoid contact with her eyes.1


    Youre so slow! At this rate, you wont ever be a full-fledged maid! Becky said to me as she kicked away the piles of dust I had cleaned up, scattering them everywhere.


    What are you doing?! but before I could voice myint, she cut in.


    Anyway, Im looking for you.


    Beckys voice turned menacing and an ominous feeling engulfed me.


    Whenever Becky came to see me, she would always leave her work to me.


    s, my hunch was correct.


    The head maid told me to wipe off all the stains in the main hall, she said, a threatening smile was visible on her face.


    ?


    What does that have to do with me? The main halls her area, isnt it? I thought to myself. I nced at Becky. Her smile widened, then she said shamelessly, Im busy so I cant care about trivial things such as cleaning the hallway. Thats why youre going to take care of it.


    What?! Thats-


    What? Are you trying to tell me you cant do it? her voice raised at my disobedience.


    Her eyes fixed at me, watching my reaction, ready toshed out if I objected to her.


    Im scared.


    I bit my lips in an attempt to hide my fears.


    I wanted to argue, Isnt this your job?


    Im only five and shes already eighteen years old, thats a big age gap! Even though my mind is older, my physic is that of a child. Isnt it too much to give a child her chores?!


    But to be honest, deep down, I was just d Becky didnt hurt me when I tried to reject her.


    Wipe the hall thoroughly with a wet mop. The head maid said she wille to inspectter. So you better do your job right.


    Also, sweep the dust off the floor, Becky, who added a teasing remark, passed by me. I stared at Beckys distant back, with burning eyes.


    Shes so annoying!


    Nheless, despite the anger, I picked up the damp rag with a sigh.


    I wanted to tell the head maid about this petty harassment, but


    What if I say something wrong and the head maid hates me for it?


    The head maid had the authority to appoint maids in training their new departments. It would be great for me to get in her good grace, since she might help me escape from the Emperor and the Empress barbaric clutches.


    But if I identally bothered her by reporting Beckys behaviours. No one would be able to help me in the future.


    Its better to take Beckys harassment than ruining my future.


    Ivee all this way, havent I? I thought positively.


    First, I need to sweep the scattered dust again, after that I will wipe the hallway.


    I swept the floorboriously. Everytime, the broom swept, it swayed my body along with it.


    My feet stumbled and the broom fell down on the floor as it brought me down along with its weight.


    Its hard to work with a small body.


    Somehow, my annoyance at this bodys height managed to push my distress away.


    I cant wait to grow up! I dont want to put up with this anymore! I sulked.


    I walked towards the hallway with a bucket full of water and mop beside me.


    oh my goodness  I eximed in shock. I was devastated at the view before me.


    When I was told to clean the hallway, I thought it would be a puddle of muddy water or a few dirty stains. But it wasnt something as simple as that. The hallway was all messed up with shoe marks.


    What were people doing here? Were they dancing in the hallway? I thought. With this much stain, Id need at least six hours to clean this hallway up.


    Isnt this is simply too taxing for a five years old?


    Hey, the people of this world. This is childbor exploitation!1


    Hah What am I doing? I shook my head, pushing away the useless thoughts.


    Comining about things that have already happened would only prolong this. I kneeled on the floor as I began to focus on scrubbing the floor. Spread the water, scrape away the dry soils, drain the mop, rinse the water with a mop and rub the surface to make it smooth.


    I repeated those steps on all the stains in the hallway.


    Ouch! my face identally hit the mops handle. My nose tingled in pain.


    Sighing in defeat, I looked down at my hands and scrutinized them.They were all red and puffy from thebours.


    I cried, covering my swollen fingertips, It hurts.


    I want to give up, but No! I havent cleaned up the hallway yet, I immediately drove the idea away.


    I stared at the partly cleaned hall. It was still full of dirt. Furthermore, my back, which had been bending all day, was aching. I wiped the dirty water off my hands with my apron and massaged my waist to ease the pain.


    I dont think I will be able to sleep tonight


    Lize?


    A sweet-toned voice traveled the hallway to my ears. I flicked my head at the direction the voice wasing from.


    My eyes widened in realization, wait, isnt that Roses voice? Why is she here at this hour?


    Ro-Rose! at the sight of Sister Rose, I quickly straightened up my hunching position.


    Sisters lovely look in the hall, covered with dirt, was contrasting. However, she didnt seem to mind any of it. Her eyes looked around as her face darkened.


    How did this happen again?


    Sister~


    I ran towards Rose, but my steps were halted.


    Gasp! my eyes widened in shock, I had never seen my sister this angry.


    Lize, why are you here alone? her voice was smooth despite the scary expression. It was just like calm before the storm.1


    Huh? Thats


    are you cleaning this wide hallway by yourself? she asked, her voice colder than the north wind on the new year. This mustve been because of my fault.


    Um, you know. Um


    I wanted to tell her the truth, but the words were stuck in my throat.


    Of course Iveined to her alot before, but still!


    As I hesitated, Rose stared at me with a stern gaze, demanding my exnation.


    After a while, she spoke , If you feel guilty about it, you dont have to tell me.


    Huh?


    Sister, do you have the superpower to read my mind? I was startled at her urate guess.


    Even if youre a maid in training. Its ridiculous to have a young child clean the hallway.


    Well, its my job I pouted my lips in defeat.


    Although Rose had told me countlessly to not feel guilty if I didnt want to do others chores.


    Im more concerned about you rather than myself.

 Chapter 4

    I nced at Rose sideways.1


    If I tell her all about the little problems I experienced, she will clear them up However, I dont want to trouble her. If I keep piling my trouble onto her, She might brand me as a burdensome kid


    Lize.


    Rose bent her knees and stared right into my eyes.


    My sister asked me cautiously, Lize do you not trust me?


    Huh? No, its not like that!


    Of course, I know Lize doesnt want to talk about this, but Rose sighed and continued, but if you have a hard time, I want you to rely on me.


    Si-sister


    Of course, I dont want to force you, okay? said Rose, lowering her eyes. Under the shade of the long eyshes, the emerald eyes shimmered with dejection. Her disheartened look was reeling me into confession before I finally gave in.


    My angelic Sister Rose she looks so sad. So how can I keep the truth from her


    ok, I nodded in defeat.


    I still couldnt believe she didnt feel troubled by my tirades, although its way better than seeing her sad.[a]


    Before long, tears were pooling in my eyes as I reiterated the harassment I had faced.


    You know, theres a maid in training called Becky


    Yes.


    She kicked the piles of dust Ive swept away, and she always orders me around.


    Recalling the recent incident made me glummer.


    When I came to my senses, I was trembling.


    did that happen?


    It did, but


    I was only btedly aware of Roses keen perception.


    She was apassionate listener. With vexation fueling my heart, I spilled out everything Becky had done. When she heard my stories, Roses eyes became sharp.


    Becky Becky, the maid in training, Rose eyes glinted as she whispered the name under her breath a couple of times.2


    She abruptly stood out and stared at the wide corridor.


    Whats she so worried about? At the time, when I was snooping my head.


    how should I get this done?


    Uh, sister? What are you saying? I scrunched my brow in confusion. I looked at my sisters standing figure, puzzled at her bizarre conduct.


    No, I cant do it now.


    Uh, sister


    My words didnt seem to register. Roses expression had morphed into a mask of anger. I couldnt help but feel frightened at the sight. It was the first time I had ever seen her this outraged.


    Sister, why are you grinding your teeth so fiercely?


    Eventually, Rose heard my call, and she looked at me with a startled look. She shook her head, and a gentle smile reced the intimidating expression from before.


    Its nothing. Furthermore, Lize


    Yes?


    From now on, dont stay up all night.


    At my sisters stern words, I dropped my shoulders.


    Well, its already been four hours since I started cleaning the hallway. However, I hadnt finished the water puddle yet, so I had to stay up all night to clean it up.


    Lets clean the hallway together.


    Huh? I was dismayed. I couldnt imagine Rose with her graceful countenance holding a mop and cleaning the floor.


    Sister, its ok. I can do it alone!


    I shook my head with my two fists clenched in determination. Though I didnt have the stamina, I still had my conscience.


    Its my job, and how can I let my lovely Rose do it? I rather do it myself! I will do it myself!


    No, Lize, Rose firmly shook her head. She bent over and made eye contact with me, and she spoke mournfully.2


    When I see you cleaning up alone, my heart breaks.


    Its all right. I will tell the maids well so that you wont have problems with them in the future.


    I was slightly tempted. I didnt know her exact position yet, but at her confidence, I could envisage her as a quite high ranking maid. I was hoping the head maid would take care of the hitches, but it wouldnt hurt to let Rose do it if she desired so.


    After thinking over my choices, I nodded, Alright, thank you, sister!


    five hourster. Rose was leaning onto the hallways wall. Her eyebrow was scrunching up in frustration.


    Its okay, sister.


    My sister looked at me with a sullen look.


    Theres nothing wrong with not being good at cleaning the room. Youre good at so many other things, I tried to cheer Rose up.


    Theres one thing I cant do now, she spoke seriously.


    I did love Rose with all my heart. But her cleaning skills were a disaster. When I looked at her, my sister was pursing her lips with a gloomy expression.


    Thank you for your constion, Lize


    I didnt think its a constion at all. I swallowed my dry saliva, and I took a step closer to my sister.


    Sister, even then, she raised her head slightly at my words, Youre good at watering and singing! Also..


    I put up my fingers as I listed all of her strengths one by one.


    It was so obvious. I was the witness! How many times have we met in our secret ce? The number of roses my sister had watered as a pastime hobby was blooming splendidly, and when I heard her luby, it lulled me to sleep! Besides, she had an advantage that was iparable to anyone.


    and my sisters face, the prettiest girl in the world! my determined words made her dark green eyes went round. After a while, my sister burst outughing.


    Im d you said that, Lize.


    But thats the truth! My sister is the prettiest in the world!


    Yes, yes, she opened her arms wide, wanting to embrace me, but I hesitated to hug Rose as usual.


    whats wrong with, Lize?


    Looking alternately at my clean sisters clothes and my dirty clothes, I opened my mouth carefully.


    I-my clothes are dirty


    It was. I spent the whole day cleaning the hall, and my clothes were all dusty and dirty from the water.


    I felt sorry. If I hugged Rose carelessly, then it would dirty her clothes.


    But Rose then said, My Lize doesnt have to care about that.


    With loving words, my sister pulled me into a tight hug. My sister gently stretched out her arms and held me tightly so that I could no longer recede.


    Roses unique, elegant, and sweet scent tickled the tip of my nose.


    Lets rest a little and clean together again. All right?


    Yes!


    I grinned, hugging my sisters neck tightly.


    Rose, you are the light of my imperial life!


    After about two hours, we were able to finish cleaning. While cleaning the floor, Rose mumbled something I couldnt understand with a fierce look.


    how do you make this?


    Oh, sister?


    Pardon? Why do you call me, Lize?


    We have finished. Phew, its finally over.


    Yes, weve finished!


    After a while, my sister and I scanned at the main hall. Aplishment filled our hearts at the sight of the polished clean hallway.


    My sister, sitting on the floor, said affectionately, raising her hand on the top of my head.


    Good work, Lize.


    You too!


    Then I noticed her sitting on the floor.


    My sister is sitting on the bare floor!


    Its the first time my sister sat on the floor like that.


    Is it true?


    My sister, who had her eyes wide open, burst intoughter.


    Rose had something noble about her.


    She never sat on the floor without a handkerchief, but right now, shes smiling even though she had to go through this mess. I nced at Rose sideways.


    Are you from an aristocratic family?


    Well, Rose radiated nobility from head to toe.


    Perhaps shes one of thedies and gentlemen from noble families assigned to the Empress Pce?


    The Empress, the mother of the empire, was the only daughter of the Empires most noble family even when she was unmarried. Therefore, rumors had it that the Imperial Pce only epted maids from the nobility.


    By the way I gulped down my dry saliva, why do I keep thinking about the Empress?


    No! Rose and the Empress have nothing to do with each other!4


    Lize, are you tired? Your face is pale.


    But hearing Roses worried voice, I came to my senses.

 Chapter 5

    I shook my head at my sisters concerned voice.


    No, Im not tired.


    Okay, but lets get up now, you need to go to bed early.


    My sister, who got up from her seat, held out her hand to me. I raised my body, holding her hand.


    Oh my God, Lize, a nasty voice called my name.


    Ugh, no way? I frowned at the voice.


    Youre only cleaning the hall, why are you making so much noise?


    Beckys figure walked in from the shadow of the entrance.


    I looked back at iing Becky, trying to hide my wary eyes.


    A pce maid shouldnt be ying around. I think I need to teach you more lessons, Beckyughed menacingly.


    I closed my eyes instinctively at her sinister tone.


    Oh, my God, Ive never seen such a brazen, pathetic girl, cried anguid voice.


    Rose, who had risen, was staring at Becky.


    Uh, what?


    Uh, Sister. Im okay! Dont fight!


    I pulled my sisters skirt, but Rose kept her firm posture.


    To pass your job to a child, are you even an adult?


    What?


    I dont know how such an ipetent person managed to get hired in the pce as a maid-in-training.


    Roses hand held mine, reassuring me while asking me to stay out of the argument.


    I was worried about how this fight would implicate her. Still, I was also happy that someone was standing up for me.


    Its the first time someone has taken my side.


    Nheless, I finally came to my senses.


    Im not supposed to be impressed here. What if my sister gets into a fight for me, and she gets hurt!


    I tugged my sisters skirt once more.


    Well, who are you to just cut in the conversation?!


    Just in time, Becky asked fiercely.


    Becky carefully examined my sister.


    Ive never seen you before, but I dont think youre a high-ranking maid.


    I bit my lips.


    Usually, maids prove their identity by wearing crystal brooches on their chests.


    Ordinary maids would adorn rose crystal, senior maid wore white crystal, while a courtdy carried a yellow one.


    But she isnt wearing her brooches right now.


    She must have left hers because she didnt want me to know her identity.


    I couldnt ovee my worries and look up at my sister.


    Rose was very mysterious. Instead of nervousness, all I could see was a face full ofposure with a bit of


    How should I express that look? Is it that pity?


    Well, I think shes pitying Becky.


    Its like how a hawk would pity a sparrow


    Who are you to order me as a maid-in-training?


    Rose has such a fierce look on her face.


    Her eyes fixed on Becky that she didnt even notice my nervous tug on her dress sleeves.


    But Becky just snickered[a], You are just like Lize. I think you need some education, too.


    education?


    Rose tilted her head gently.


    Becky must be nning an evil n. I have to protect my sister!


    I stood on my heels, ready to spring into action when I saw Beckys eyesnded on the bucket in front of my sister.


    The bucket was full of dirty water.


    The moment she saw it, Beckys lip went up into a sneer.


    Yes, education!


    Becky raised her foot.


    Hey, dont bother, my sister!


    How dare you badmouth my sister!


    I ran forward desperately, as Becky kicked the bucket.


    As a result


    Argh!


    Lize!


    My sister called me a fright.


    Its cold!


    I shook my shoulders, expelling the cold away.


    The bucket was now empty. Its dirty water was drenching my clothes.


    If I were taller, Id only be wet until my belly button.


    But that wasnt the case right now. The water already soaked my undergarment and shoes.


    I looked back at my sister.


    Did she get any of the dirty water?


    Sister, are you ok?


    Oh my God, Lize!


    The startled Rose bent down hurriedly.


    I looked down at my damp clothes.


    There was a lot of water in my shoes. It felt very ufortable.


    Still, it was worse seeing Sister Roses worried face.


    I grinned broadly, trying to relieve her anxiety.


    Dont worry, Sister! Im ok!


    What do you mean okay? At this rate, youre going to catch a cold!


    My sister eximed as she tried to dry the water with her handkerchief to no avail as I backed away, avoiding her extending hand.


    No, what if your handkerchief gets dirty?


    Dont say that! You are more important than my handkerchief.


    My sister wiped my stained cheeks.


    Well, thank you very much, sister.


    I believe theres a bigger problem than my drenched body.


    With tired eyes, I looked down at the bottom of the spilled water.


    Ah I need to clean this mess again.


    The hallway that we spent seven hours to clean up, it got dirty again!


    Ugh, the dirty water even sshed the wall.


    Why was Becky so mean to Rose?


    I red at Becky.


    Youll improve your skills if you keep cleaning, so you need to clean more, Becky snarled, her words filled with malice.


    She stepped forward and added, I had worked so hard in theunderette, the head maid even praised me for doing such a great job.


    What?


    Let me give you a little advice. Its better if you stay away from Lize. You havent seen her true nature. Thats why youre still sticking up for her, Becky said with a pointed look at Rose.


    What nonsense is she spouting?


    I stared at Becky. She was so unreasonable that it was getting absurd.


    But Becky didnt stop.


    Even though Lize is younger, she said she would take on difficult tasks because she wanted to im the head maids favor.


    Becky red at me, her eyes filled with fury and rage.


    Thats why she wanted to clean this hallway up.


    what is she trying to say? Wasnt she the one who asked me to do it because she didnt want to do all the hard work?


    The other maids were messing around and skipped their work. Thats why they forced me to do their dirty job.


    You just have to show the head maid how good you are, dont you? said Becky, looking at me with a wistful look.


    Is she holding a grudge for what happened back then?


    Why are you doing this to me!


    I couldnt hide my astonishment.


    Becky clucked her tongue impatiently.


    Are you doing this all, so the head maid assigned you to the Emperors Pce or the Empresss Pce? she said before ending her speech.


    No! Who wants to go to the Imperial Pce or the Empress Pce?


    I was dumbfounded.


    However, Becky seems to have misinterpreted my silence as a silent affirmation.


    Becky looked alternately at Rose and me, crossing her arm.


    She looked at me, trying topel me into admitting the truth.


    But suddenly from outside the hall.


    Your Majesty! a hurried cry was heard, and with it, the sound of footsteps closed in, crossing the corridor.


    I doubted my ears.


    Your Majesty? The Empress?!


    Beckys face became puzzled.


    I looked up at Rose reflexively.


    My sister faced away from me at my astonished stare.


    Si-sister Rose?


    Sister Rose, I called her cautiously.


    My sister only bit her lips in response.


    Before us, an old maid who arrived.


    She adorned a yellow brooch on her chest. In other words, she was a maid whos responsible for the whole pce.


    The courtdy gasped and bowed down.


    Your Majesty, I finally find you.


    .


    Your Majesty?


    Sister Rose nced back at the maid.


    Hello, Maid Hayden.


    Maid Hayden.


    I searched the words in the back of my head.[b]


    I knew that name.


    Because I wanted to avoid the Empress, I remembered all the maids names in the Empresss pce and stayed away.


    I tried to, but


    I clenched my fist.


    After all my effort, the reality had instead gone beyond my imagination, rendering them into nothing.


    Your Majesty, you didnte back, therefore this maid came to look for you.


    Hayden looked at Becky with a fierce re at her discourteous pose.


    Yet, instead of responding to the maids displeasure, she looked at Rose in puzzlement as if she couldnt grasp the situation.


    After a while, my sister gave a sign and raised her head.


    My sister, who always had a soft and carefree attitude around me, gave off a regal bearing.


    Her expression was so unfamiliar and distant.


    So you are Becky, the maid-in-training?


    .Yo-your Majesty?


    Beckys voice quivered as she asked in shock.2


    Rose corners of her mouth went up a bit.


    And on her face was a bone-chilling smile.

 Chapter 6

    How did I not realize?


    I looked at my sister with a dejected face.


    No, to be honest, I might have had a hunch.


    Gorgeous red locks and emerald green eyes. A belle as attractive as a rose and was recognized as the most beautiful woman in this empire.


    Only Her Majesty possessed this kind of charm.


    but I just didnt want to believe it. I denied the truth, dismissing my intuition as an ominous hunch.


    But


    When Iid the pieces together, the puzzle fit.


    Her elegant appearance and her confident attitude. All of her exudes nobleness.


    I bit my lips until it unknowingly bled.


    My chest felt empty as if someone had just shot a hole through it.


    Say sorry to Lize.


    pardon?


    Seeing how you mocked Lize earlier, I dont think theres anything wrong with your hearing.


    Her bright green eyes red at Becky mockingly.


    The Empress words stung harshly.


    Howe you dont understand?


    Yo-your Majesty!


    Dont call me so carelessly. When did I allow you to open your mouth?


    The Empress eyes turned sharp.


    The atmosphere was grim enough to make everyone nervous.


    Only a maid in training, yet you dare to defy the Empress?


    N-no, thats not it!


    If not, are you pretending to be unable to understand my words?


    Becky, who had turned pale, shook her head.


    She hurriedly nced at me and spoke through gritted teeth, I-Im sorry, Lize.


    its okay. Im sure Ive offended you too.


    To be honest, I could see that it was an insincere, forced apology, but still, I tried to nod my head.


    Honestly, the fact that Rose was the Empress was too shocking that I didnt care much about Beckys apology.


    Watching the whole scene y, the Empresss face darkened as she stepped in.


    I dont feel the sincerity from your apology.


    But


    Of course, I know. I cant take your heart out to see if your words were genuine or not, so


    The Empress examined Becky up and down as if she was looking at dirty filth.


    Her lips opened.


    Shouldnt you show your sincerity by groveling on the floor?


    Yo-your Majesty, its fine


    I stopped the Empress from going even further.


    When the Empress heard the distant title I used, her shoulders stiffened.


    After a moment, she looked back at me.


    Her beautiful face was full of anxiety.


    youre making a hurtful expression


    but why?


    I clenched my fist in anger.


    It was she who deceived me.


    The Empress red, cherry lips parted as she shook her head after releasing a long sigh.


    No, Im not okay with her, she said, her toneplicated.


    The Empress, who had said so, looked back at Becky, squinting her eyes.


    If you dont want to be kicked out of the pce right now, youd better apologize until Im convinced.


    What do you mean by kicking her out of the pce?


    The words stunned me enough to make me forget the betrayal I felt and I gaped.


    If youre not going to do it, youre going to be expelled from the pce. In the future, no other noble family will ept you.


    Im sorry! Im sorry, Im sorry, please, just dont kick me out!


    Beckys standing figure fell down onto the Empress feet, begging for her mercy.


    However, she simply turned away from Becky with a gaze colder than the winter wind.


    With such an apology, theres no way Lize and I are ever going to be satisfied.


    Your Majesty!


    Dont you see the opportunity that I have given to you?


    Eventually, Beckys cry died down as she groveled before me.


    Lize, Im so sorry. Im wrong. Please forgive me.


    Fo-forgive me.


    Becky crawled on her knees, trying to appeal for forgiveness desperately.


    Her eyes, which had always been fierce, were brimming with tears.


    I looked down at her with an empty expression.


    You had been so harsh on me. You never listened, no matter how much I pleaded.


    You only apologize because of the pressure.


    The Empress finally called me, Lize.


    Pardon? I looked up at the Empress in surprise.


    She continued her words with a tender voice.


    What should I do with that maid-in-training?


    Ho-how dare I make the decision for the Empress.


    No, I want to listen to your opinion, the Empress said as she shook her head gently.


    whatever I want?


    My mind was clouded with worry at the ambiguous sentence.


    Honestly, it seemed too harsh to kick her out.


    Becky was just amoner like me who didnt have a ce outside the pce.


    But to just move on as if nothing happened


    I dont want to.


    How long has Becky tormented me This time, I wont let her actions slide.


    Thats not going to happen!


    I spoke carefully, Then,


    Then?


    The Empress gentle eyesnded on me, ready to grant any of my wishes. Her warmth made my heart soften, but


    you cant be my Rose anymore, can you?


    I gulped down the bitterness and opened my mouth.


    A year.


    Huh?


    For a year, Becky will be in charge of cleaning the hallway.


    Becky lifted her head in surprise, for the light punishment was unexpected.


    I continued, But, the job for cleaning the hallway and the maids daily tasks are different. She must make sure to do both of them.


    Are you sure youll be satisfied with that?


    Yes, I nodded assuredly.


    The Empress, who was looking through me, gave orders to head maid Hayden.


    Carry out the order as Charlize said, but cut half of her sry during that period.


    At her words, Beckys eyes quivered.


    Soon, she added, And her promotion to a full-time maid will be put off for three years.


    At this, Beckys face paled and she went limp.


    Its understandable since the maid-in-training sry was finite.


    If that sry is cut in half, I think Id have that look on my face, too.


    In addition, her promotion will be dyed by three years until she bes an official maid.


    Most of all, Becky was just about to get a raise.


    That was why Becky was excluded when the probationary maids were punished during theundry chores.


    The Empress concluded in a harsh voice, Its a punishment for trying to create a disparity and for harassing your fellow maid-in-training.


    Ill carry out the order, Your Majesty, head maid Hayden stated, bowing deeply.


    The Empress angrily red at Becky and opened her mouth.


    What are you doing? Still standing here in front of me.


    Ill take my leave, Your Majesty.


    Becky rose from her seat as she staggered over to the hallway entrance and disappeared under the shadow.


    The departure left us both under ufortable silence.


    I couldnt figure out what to say, so I bit my lips.


    After a while, the Empress relented as she called me.


    Lize.


    Yes.


    I raised my eyes carefully.


    She was looking down at my hands with distress.


    Ive touched the water for a long time, so my hands were all wrinkled


    Its okay.


    At my reply, the Empress frowned.


    Did I offend her? I sneaked a nce at her expression.


    The Empress sped my hands together.


    Surprised at her sudden gesture, I withdrew my hand instinctively.


    The Empress didnt force me and instead put down her outstretched hand in defeat. She looked at me with downcast eyes. The Empress took a deep breath before asking me a question.


    Why does Lize always say shes okay?


    Im not okay. My hand is hurting


    With a vexed voice, the Empress looked down upon my scarred palms.


    I quietly closed my eyes.


    If it were how it used to be, my heart would leap from joy at her kindness.


    But now


    Im only keeping my silence because I dont want to worry people who care for me,I confessed while hidingmy hands between the hem of my dress.


    The Empress opened her lips only to bite it hard, at a loss for words. Then she finally looked down guiltily.


    At her remorseful expression, my mind was mixed up.


    Dont look at me with that expression.


    Why would she make such a face?


    Itd be better if youugh at me, mocking me as a stupid kid who couldnt even recognize the Empress.


    But her expression was heartbreaking, making my heartache at the sight.


    Im upset.


    My heart was cold, so I closed my lips.


    Eventually, the Empress spoke with a somber voice.


    Then lets see each other again tomorrow.


    Pardon? Ah, alright.


    I nodded in a daze.

 Chapter 7

    The Empress looked at me for a long time before she finally left without a word.


    wait. I think she said, See you tomorrow.


    No way. I must have misheard.


    Lets not think of anything useless. Today was myst day with the Empress.


    Feeling an iing headache, I pushed the problem to the back of my head.


    ***


    The same night as the incident, a distant memory visited me within my dream.


    I was running towards the edge of the pce, where people didnte and go much.


    Crawling into the shadows, I curled myself like a fetus.


    My chest went up and down, trying hard to hold back the cry that was about to burst.


    Hi, why are you crying? out of the corner, a person peeked her head out.


    Surprised, I opened my eyes wide.


    Uhh. Sniff, sniff Who, who are you?


    Oh, me?


    Thedy paused.


    She replied with a vague smile, My name is Rose.


    Rose.


    It was very befitting for a pretty woman like her.


    I scrambled onto my feet.


    By-by any chance are you visiting the imperial pce? Then I wont block the road


    No, No! Im, um Im a maid!


    Maid?


    Yeah, I havent had a vacation in a long time. I havent changed my clothes yet because I wasing back from going out.


    I see. A vacation that must have been nice.


    I nodded softly.


    She stared at me with a curious gleam in her eyes.


    But why are you crying here?


    Oh, its nothing.


    I couldnt say that the maid-in-trainings were bothering me, so I roughly equivocate.


    Her gaze softened at my reply.


    If its hard to say, you dont have to say it.


    Sheid her handkerchief on the floor as she sat next to me.


    The warmth from her body soon enveloped my side.


    But you can tell me your name, right?


    Im Charlize. Amoner, so I dont have ast name.


    On second thought, it was bizarre.


    Usually, I wouldnt have answered that question, but I gave the woman my name.


    She rolled my name on her tongue a couple of times.


    What a pretty name. May I call you Lize from now on?


    Were meeting again?


    Of course! Were both maids. Well see each other again and again.


    My cheeks were flushed.


    I could see this sweet and pretty woman again.


    She kept looking at me with a gleeful smile, but abruptly, she began to move away.


    My eyes widened.


    Sister, Sister Rose!


    Where are you going? Dont leave me behind!


    My eyes opened wide. The dreadful image burned vividly inside my mind.


    Before I knew it, my hand was outstretched, grasping onto thin air.


    Amid the dark, tears pooled around the rim of my eyes, finally trailing down my cheeks onto the pillow.


    I didnt want to have a dream like this.


    As I retraced the events of my dream, I bit my tongue!


    The day when another maid-in-training bullied me, I couldnt bear the gloom within my heart and ran away.


    It was when Rose and I met for the first time then.


    She, the only person who cared about me and gave me her affection.


    My sister was the calm in the middle of the stormy imperial life.


    But


    Rose is gone now.


    I bit my lips until it bled.


    Rose, whom I loved, was a fake persona the Empress created from the beginning.


    Honestly, Id like to ask you why you lied to me.


    But how could I ask such insolent things to the Empress?


    I felt suffocated at the thought.


    Your Majesty the Empress.


    Its strange.


    That Roses real identity was even more shocking than the fact that she was the evil Empress who would one day kill me horribly.


    I buried my face in my pillow, refusing to think about the matter anymore.


    ***


    The next day.


    The head maid called me early in the morning.


    My eyes were swollen and puffy from crying all night. The head maid who saw my face looked at me with a strange expression.


    Dont be surprised by the news, Charlize, but Her Majesty has asked for you to be assigned to the Imperial Pce from now on, the head maid said.


    what?


    My mind stopped working as my vision dimmed.


    Her Majesty


    Was this what she meant by See you again tomorrow?


    Everything faded into the background.


    The only thing I could register was the head maids exnation. It rang in my ears like a broken record.


    Dont be surprised, Charlize. Her Majesty has asked for you to be assigned to the Imperial Pce


    What? Wh-why?


    I dont need the honor as an Imperial Pce maid, so please leave me alone! There are so many other maids who want that honor! Why choose me?


    I dont know what happened, but I think the Empress is fond of you, Charlize.


    So, you have to go and do a good job, okay?


    The head maid said as she tidied my hair.


    In this situation, how could I say, I dont want to go there?


    Of course, even if I opposed the decision, it was the Empress who had appointed me, so I had no choice but toply.


    Am I not going into the tigers den by agreeing?


    I didnt even dare toe close to the tigers den in the past.


    Of course, the tiger was nice to me, and besides, its the prettiest tiger in the world!


    But I dont know how to face the Empress now


    I dropped my head sullenly.


    Rose, and the evil empress.


    I didnt think Ive yet to acknowledge both of them as one person.


    My heart couldnt help but thump in anxiety every time the thought shed through my mind.


    Lets just stop thinking.


    I shook my head.


    Its no use feeling depressed. I wont find a solution by being like this.


    Dont overthink it.


    Adjusting the bag in my hand, I walked fast.


    I was supposed to be at the Imperial Pce by two oclock, and the head maid was in charge today


    What if I waste?


    I quickened my step towards the Empress Pce, but when my sight fell onto the ce, I couldnt help but gasp in exhration.


    wow.


    My eyes unconsciously widened at the sight. The view of the pce in the distance was simply wonderful!


    The immacte white pce was shining under the golden sun.


    Moreover, the red roses were in full bloom


    As expected, it was the prettiest location in the pce.


    Its as pretty as its owner, isnt it?


    I felt grumpy when the words came out. My lips pouted in annoyance.


    Upon entering the Imperial Pce, I was astonished.


    How could it be lovelier than outside?


    The inner garden was as pretty as the rose garden.


    Even the stones on the floor were pretty!


    This stone, do you think it wasid down for people to step on?


    After swallowing my saliva, I crept back.


    That stone looks very expensive, what if it leaves a stain if I step on it recklessly?


    Here, its not the same as the grubby pce I was in!


    When I was looking around frantically.


    Oh my God, is that the maid-in-training whom the Empress herself brought?


    I think so


    A low murmur was heard.


    I stiffened my shoulders instinctively at the unfriendly conversation.


    What the hell is this?


    When I looked around, a few maids huddled together and stared at me.


    I heard that she was stuck as a maid-in-training for so long. It seems like the rumor was true after all.


    Look at her small figure.


    The maids did not stop gossiping, even though I was right in front of them.


    Rather, they made eye contact with me andughed.


    My hand that was grasping the bag clenched in frustration.


    Youre so lucky, how did you catch the Empresss eye?


    Dont you think shes trying topare with us just because she was assigned to the Empress Pce?


    The maids chattered on as if I werent listening.


    An official maid.


    The difference between a maid-in-training and an official maid was rather a delicate subject that was rarely touched on.


    From now on, I would be a maid-in-training in the Empress Pce, so it was true that I had a higher status than a regr maid-in-training.


    But these maids were official maids from the Empress Pce.


    They were going to work with me in the future.


    From their point of view, it must be absurd for a maid-in-training from a small pce to enter the Empresss pce.


    Hey, tell us. You are not that tactless, right?


    Yes, how did you get assigned to the Empress Pce? Tell us the truth.


    When the maids were probing me for the truth.


    A stern voice crept into my ears.

 Chapter 8

    What are you all doing?


    Maid Hayden!


    The maids were startled. I apprehensively turned towards the shout.


    Oh, thats her! The Empress courtdy from yesterday!


    My eyes widened at her sudden appearance.


    Which maid is being jeered at? she interrogated as she came closer.


    I didnt expect her toe here!


    Oh, no. Thats not it


    I dont need excuses. Everybody, get back to work!


    The courtdy raised her voice.


    The maids scattered like a crowd of frightened sheep at the reproach.


    They were already far when I managed to react, leaving me alone in the middle of the entrance.


    Leaving only their whispers in my ears as they dispersed.


    All the other maids said that it was unbefitting of me to be transferred into the Empress Pce


    what if the courtdy also thought of me like that?


    I felt my mouth go dry from nervousness.


    Is your name Charlize? Her tone was mild and gentle. Free from any judgment.


    Relieved at her consideration, I bowed.


    Hello! Im the maid-in-training, Charlize!


    Yes, nice to meet you.


    Im new to the Imperial Pce, so please take good care of me! I wanted to speak as clearly as possible, but my tongue seemed to have no intention of following my will.


    Ugh, when will this body grow up?


    Then, the courtdy ordered, Raise your head.


    I carefully nced up.


    The courtdy looked at me with kind eyes and spoke, We met yesterday, didnt we?


    Yes I felt uneasy at the question.


    Yesterday was a disaster, wasnt it?


    She justughed.


    Dont be nervous, it was just hard to forget a maid as young as you.


    Well, even the youngest maids in the imperial pce were usually over 15 years old. My mother, who was a maid of the Imperial Pce, abandoned me there. Thats why I was a maid-in-training at such a young age.


    The courtdy spoke, Her Majesty the Empress has asked me to take good care of you.


    me? I muttered incredulously at her words.


    Yes, Her Majesty told me to help you adapt well to the Imperial Pce.


    Empress, why are you sopassionate towards me?


    Drowned in an indescribable mood, I subtly nodded my head.


    By the way, is that all your luggage?


    Yes, this is all.


    I shook the bag in my hand a couple of times.


    Although it was heavy for a five-year-old, it was a fairly light bag for an adult.


    The courtdys expression sank at my response.


    You have been living in the pce for five years, but thats all of your personal belongings?


    Yes, these are my only personal belongings!


    Well, how many more things could a person whos lived her whole life as a maid have?


    I had never even seen my pay since the pce deposited the maids sries directly to their bank ounts.


    How can someone live with only their clothes and shoes? Dont you have any other possessions?


    Um, do I need other things? The pce pays for the meals and provides me a ce to sleep.


    When I tilted my head in confusion, Hayden released a sigh.


    Did I say something wrong?


    Howe you never ran out of clothes or boots? How many pairs do you have right now?


    Two pairs!


    The courtdy gaped at my reply.


    Then dont you have to wash your clothes as soon as they get dirty? Isnt that too much of a hassle? she questioned me.


    Its okay, Im good at doingundry and ironing! I answered as I tried to appeal about my ability as a maid, but instead, her face darkened at my reply.


    The courtdy finally dered in a determined voice, Dont worry, I can get you enough clothes in the future.


    Thank you for doing that


    Yeah, itd be good if I have another outfit.


    Although I was surprised at the sudden offer, I epted it gratefully.


    At the same time, she stretched out her hand.


    Ill hold the bag for you. Can you give it to me?


    No, I can hold it. Thank you for the offer.


    You are carrying a bag as big as your body, how can I just let you be?


    How can I leave my bag to a courtdy?


    In the midst of our banter, someones footstep closed in to the entrance.


    Charlize, hearing the melodious voice. My head tilted back in a daze.


    Standing before me was the Empress.


    My mind couldnt help but freeze, taking in the beautiful sight of Rose in her luxurious gown, it was a shocking difference with the usual Rose in the maid outfits.


    I quickly bowed my head as I forced the greeting that I had practiced saying over and over again.


    Greetings to Your Majesty the Empress, the benevolent mother of ournd, the noble moon of the Empire.


    People should always assume the worst case scenario.


    To prevent any mistake, I had studied formal greetings to the royal family in the past. Of course, I never desired to be assigned to the Emperor nor the Empress pces, but I still took precaution in case I met them. My wish was not to use these greetings for the rest of my life.


    Its been a long time since Ive heard such a formal greeting. I didnt think youd know about it. the Empress answered in aplicated tone.


    I lowered my head, avoiding her gaze tinted with sadness.


    I never thought Id have to say such greetings in my life either.


    At least towards Rose, the only person I held dear.


    wee to the pce.


    The Empress, who looked at me, turned away, leaving only those four words.


    I stared at her departing back.


    I bit my lips when I remembered her upset expression.


    Charlize, lets go in, Hayden called me.


    Oh, yes.


    The courtdy took the lead.


    I followed behind quietly, swinging the bag in my hand.


    * * *


    The further I went in, the more astounded I was.


    The interior of the Empress Pce, which contrasted from the garden, was even more breathtaking. All of the furniture was elegant, and the wall was covered with luxurious wallpaper.


    It reflected its owners refined tasteLets put your luggage in the room first.


    After this, Ill introduce you to the rest of the maids.


    yes? Oh, alright.


    As I was enthralled by the pces architecture, my answer was a bitte.


    I mustve looked like a fool.


    As I had guessed, the courtdy looked back at me when she heard no response. As soon as she saw my dazed face, she couldnt help butugh.


    Ugh, this is so embarrassing!


    I had wanted to look smart for my first impression.


    but I looked like a fool instead.


    I shouldnt have looked around.


    Mortified at the little mistake, I tried to put on a carefree expression.


    The courtdy suddenly stopped in front of a door.


    This is your room from now on, she said as she pushed the door open.


    A beautiful view beyond the door unfolded before my eyes.


    wow, my mouth let out an unintentional gasp at the panoramic view.


    I looked back at the courtdy with twinkling eyes.


    This room is it really mine?


    Well, how could I get such a nice room?


    The whitece curtain fluttered gently as a light breeze blew through. A marvelous walnut-wooden table and wardrobe with a side drawer for organizing things stood next to a desk stand. Even the floor was covered with a fuzzy rug and in the middle of the roomid a single bed with an all-white bedding.


    The cloud-like nket looked so soft that I couldnt resist the urge to run my hand over it.


    Hayden smiled as she nodded, Of course, all the handmaidens use this room.


    Oh I see, the courtdys reply felt like a pass for me. I couldnt help the burning desire to jump onto the fluffy bed right away.


    Now I know why everyone wanted to be promoted to full-time maids.


    You could live in such a nice room just by being promoted.


    Just before I was swept away by the wave of emotion, I noticed something strange in what she had just said.


    Did she just say handmaiden?


    But Im not an official maid yet?


    I tried my best to hide my disappointment, though the sadness in my tone was quite obvious.


    Handmaiden usually meant a formal maid.


    But I was still a maid-in-training.


    Didnt that mean I couldnt use this room?


    No way I grumbled at the misfortune inside my mind.


    The courtdy shook her head.


    No, Charlize is an official maid from now on.


    huh?


    What is that supposed to mean?


    I blinked my eyes in dismay, yet Hayden returned it with a gentle smile instead.


    Since you were assigned to the Empress Pce, the Empress had promoted you to a handmaiden.


    Yes?


    So this is Charlizes room.


    Oh, my God!


    Happiness bubbled inside of me.


    This is my room!


    She pleasantly smiled at my jubnt face.


    You can change your clothes and take a quick break here.


    I can change my clothes?


    Of course. Now that youve be a full-time maid, isnt it time to throw away the maid-in-trainings attire?


    Oh, thats why you said I would get plenty of clothes!


    I nodded with excitement.


    Ill introduce you to the otherster in the evening.


    Yes, I understand!

 Chapter 9

    The courtdy went out and the door closed with a click.


    As soon as the door shut, I immediately leaped into the bed.


    Wow!


    I rubbed my face on the nket, its unique soft texture simr to a nket dried under the sun.


    Wow, the fabric smells like sunlight!


    The quilt rustled lightly against my face. Eventually, I lifted my head. My gazended on a hanger hung up on a wall; my new maid attire.


    I slowly got up, and carefully lowered the outfit, standing on my toes.


    this.


    The clothes were tilted back, and a little stone peeked out from the pocket of the apron. I reached my hand out and took the small thing out. It was a crystal brooch.


    A rose crystal brooch, the proof of an official maid.


    Rose, rose, the rose reminds me of


    Sister Rose, I called out her name unconsciously, but immediately shook my head.


    No, shes not Rose anymore, I bit my lips in dejection, Its Her Majesty from now on.


    I quickly changed my clothes, dispersing Rose out of my thoughts.


    ***


    The courtdy had told me to rest, but honestly, I just couldnt rest in ease.


    Im in a position where I have to prove my worth to the Empress people.


    I nced towards the door with conflicting emotions.


    If I wanted to create a good impression, wouldnt it be better to show them my diligence?


    After all, if I want to feed myself, I need to work hard! Im confident I can do this job well!


    After convincing myself, I turned the doorknob cautiously.


    Did you see her? The kid that was brought by Court Lady Hayden herself!


    Are they talking about me again?


    Theints of the maids passing through the hall didnt escape my attention. Hearing their grumbles, I hid behind the door instinctively.


    Who does she think she is, for the courtdy to be escorting her to her room? the courtdy to show her room?


    I dont understand either. It doesnt make sense, no matter how young she is!


    Dont you think shes too young to be an official maid?


    Honestly, isnt she just a normal kid you can find anywhere?


    what should I do? I guess they dont like me.


    My pupils were now quivering from uneasiness. Id rather they pass through the hall quickly, but instead, they were standing in front of my room and gossiping.


    Listen, I heard the girl was promoted to an official maid as soon as she came to the Empress pce!


    What? Oh my God, I thought it was just a rumor!


    Really? The head maid even brought a rose crystal brooch for that little girl today!


    I fiddled with the brooch on my chest.


    The maids continued in a detestable tone.


    Did the other maids not see that?


    They were just being nice, werent they?


    Well, I understand the prejudice the maids held against me, even though I didnt want this promotion in the first ce.


    I inevitably felt downcast. Honestly, being assigned to the Empress Pce was thest thing on my list.


    Moreover, I never thought I would be promoted to an official maid.


    However, it couldnt be helped.


    I was sure that from their point of view, I was only a young child who somehow acquired the Empress favor.


    I squatted down.


    Why does everyone hate me? I already had enough of it when I was a maid-in-training.


    I bit my lip firmly as my heart filled with determination.


    if I keep thinking like this, those maids will continue to speak ill of me.


    I lifted my head and set my gaze straight.


    My situation had changed a lot from when I was in the education hall.


    Previously, I wouldve eventually escaped from Becky and other maids-in-training if I were assigned to another pce.


    However, the chance of me being allocated to another pce again was very slim.


    After taking a big deep breath, I stood up.


    First of all, lets solve the problem at hand.


    I was going to be straight-forward about this.


    I pushed the door open.


    The maids, who were gathered in a small group, looked back at me in surprise.


    Can I say something?


    The maids turned vignt..


    I ignored the tremble in my voice and forced myself to speak calmly.


    To you, I may seemcking in many ways, and I know it as well.


    The maids eyes narrowed in response.


    Dont be nervous.


    I clenched my fist in an attempt to gather my confidence.


    But Ill, uh, do my best to make up for it, I appealed to the maids, my voice was filled with desperation.


    Ill do my best, so can you please tolerate me for a while?


    At the same time, a maid suddenly opened her mouth.


    Do your best, you said, but will doing your best solve everything?


    Young kids these days.


    I was speechless.


    The maids threw ridicule towards me one by one.


    Shes right, does it make sense to have a young kid like you above us?


    Even if youre an official maid, dont even dream about giving us orders.


    You need to know your ce.


    My lips were bleeding from the built-up frustration.


    No matter how earnest I was, theres no point if they werent listening. Talking to these stubborn maids was simr to talking to a wall.


    But at that moment.


    Huh, it seems like everyone has a lot of free time nowadays, a voice tinted with amusement cut through the mockery like a sharp knife.


    Surprised, I turned towards the voices origin. At the end of my gaze stood a maid with light brown hair.


    Above the maids bosom was a clear white crystal brooch.


    (TL/N: rose crystal  maid, white crystal  senior maid, yellow crystal  courtdy/head maid)


    Meanwhile, the maids couldnt hide their astonished faces. Their attitude was different from when they were dealing with me.


    Senior maid Wember!


    Senior maid Wember? my eyes widened in amazement, Wasnt she the one who brought my rose crystal brooch?


    Her voice rang once again, a hidden chill veiled within, Didnt Court Lady Hayden warn all of you earlier? Dont mock others.


    That, senior maid


    Well, we didnt mean to do that


    Thats funny, said Wember, as she smiled and took a step forward.


    I heard what you said to the child myself, the senior maid ridiculed as she tilted her head, Even though Ive already caught you, why are you still trying to deceive me?


    The maids widened their eyes in sheer surprise.


    Have you all forgotten what the Empress had said? the head maid questioned them.


    No, thats not it!


    Im sure that Ive told you to treat the new maid nicely, havent I?


    what? I gnashed my teeth in vexation, Its the Empress again.


    Every time she was mentioned, my mind became a mess akin to countless threads tangled within each others knots.


    Why is the Empress so nice to me? Still, that doesnt change the fact that she deceived me.


    A servant who doesnt obey their masters words, arent they useless in the end? Senior Maid Wember asked rhetorically. She made the biting remark, all the while smiling brightly. Even I was scared of the venom dripping from her words.


    Despite thement, words of protest resounded instead.


    But, is Senior Maid not angry?


    What do I need to be upset about?


    A little child who came out of nowhere acquired Her Majestys favor!


    So thats what it looked like.


    My chest felt stuffy as if someone substituted my heart for a rock.


    For these maids, I wasnt more than a stepping stone in their career.


    I wasnt even striving for them to like me, but even a child like me didnt want to be on the receiving end of peoples hate.


    This is why I prefer being alone.


    Whats wrong with that? Senior Maid Wember asked without hesitation.


    ?


    Her unexpected answer surprised me. She rested her hands on her waist and spoke firmly,So what if Her Majesty favors her?


    Senior maid!


    The people who reside in this pce each have their own role. You, me, and even the new maid has her role, Wember spoke indifferently.


    Yet the maids remained unconvinced.


    Role? What can a small kid like her do?


    Right! Were already lucky enough that she didnt add another load of work for us!


    How can I live with a small child like her as our superior? Can you even call her a maid?


    The maids voiced out theirints, and thebuilding frustration lit a raging fire inside me.


    Are they insulting the training I had undergone now? Im the longest maid-in-training! I know how to clean, doundry, and even clean the firece!


    Of course, you have to live with her as your superior, Wember spoke.


    No way!


    It doesnt matter what you say anymore, because shes the only one who can do what we cant.


    Wember, who looked around at the perplexed maids, coolly asked, Amongst us, is there anyone who can cheer up Her Majesty?


    A heavy silence fell upon the maids.


    While, on the other hand, I felt as if I had swallowed a rock.


    Someone who can please the Empress


    How can a child like me, cheer up the Empress?

 Chapter 10

    Its impossible. The Empress didnt even trust me in the first ce. If otherwise, why would she hide her identity.


    Meanwhile, Senior Maid Wember was peering over the maids like a hawk.


    She continued, And as far as I know, out of all of Her Majestys people, there is no one who is specifically favored by her.


    The maids were looking at each other, their gazes moving unstably from ce to ce, perhaps an action that stemmed from their guilty conscience.


    Her Majesty has graced you with this job, so why cant you show a little respect to the child she has chosen?


    But, Senior Maid Wember


    You know we cant


    Dont make excuses. Although the child is young, she was chosen by the Empress herself.


    The maids tried to protest, but Wember drew a firm line.


    And it was her Majesty who promoted her to an official maid.


    Thats


    Youarent going to defy Her Majestys orders, are you? the senior maid asked as her eyes squinted with suspicion.


    The startled maidsints immediately ceased.


    wow, how could she control the maids with such ease?


    I was amazed by the absolute power of her words.


    If you are jealous of your new superior and cause trouble


    Wember smiled coldly.


    What do you think will happen to you if you receive the Empress anger?


    The sound of the maids swallowing could be heard from all the way here.


    A new realization dawned upon me.


    She is worthy of the title Senior maid. It seems that by the time you be a senior maid, youll be able to handle all sorts of problems.


    I couldntpare to her at all.


    I gazed at the senior maid who had skillfully handled the situation.


    If you understand me, you should all get going.


    The maids dispersed quickly.


    To their departing backs, Wember, the senior maid, raised her voice.


    If I hear anyints about the youngest maid in the future, I wont let you off!


    Is it over?


    What am I supposed to do now?


    I was a little flustered and confused about the situation.


    Well, I guess its right to say thank you here, right?


    I spoke up carefully, Senior Maid Wember, thank you so much for your help.


    However, the senior maid shook her head lightly and smiled, You dont need to thank me.


    I should have disciplined the maids more strictly in the first ce to prevent this from happening.


    But


    Youre shocked, arent you, Charlize?


    Ah.


    I stared at her in surprise.


    She remembered my name.


    Senior Maid Wember bent down, and her clear eyes came in contact with mine.


    The corner of her eyes crinkled into a crescent as she smiled.


    Im a little sorry that this incident happened in our first meeting, but its nice to meet you.


    Well, Im d to meet you, too!


    Do you like the rose crystal brooch?


    I could feel warmth creep up on both of my checks and nodded bashfully.


    The senior maid, who saw my response, spoke in a friendly voice.


    Im d you like it. The brooch looks very good on you.


    Thank you.


    I feel ttered by herpliment even though Im still wearing my old uniform under the brooch


    I could feel my heart pounding.


    The person whod praise me so far was only Sister RoseI mean the Empress.


    I fiddled with the brooch hanging on my chest.


    My name is Lisa Wember, the senior maid of the Empress Pce.


    Wember.


    I nced at the senior maid with curiosity.


    Seeing that she had a family name, thedy in front of me mustvee from an aristocratic family.


    I used to have a vague idea that thedies from the nobility would be snobbish and arrogant


    However, Head Maid Hayden and Senior Maid Wember were unexpectedly kindhearted.


    By the way, Charlize, youre still very young Isnt it hard for you to work as a maid?


    Its okay, I can do it.


    Alright


    The senior maid nodded, but nevertheless, failed to conceal the pity from her face.


    its kind of strange that someone cares about me like this.


    Somehow my heart was bubbling with unfamiliar feelings.


    Before I got sidetracked any further, I switched the topic hastily.


    Speaking of whichwhy are there only pretty things in the pce?


    Huh? What do you mean?


    The garden and the building are both wonderful, even Senior Maid Wember is very pretty.


    The words that came out of my mouth werent ttery. I was being truthful.


    The beauty of the Empress Pce had exceeded my imagination. I couldnt help but admire the breathtaking sight of the pce.


    Even the people who worked here, like Senior Maid Wember, were very beautiful.


    When she heard me, Senior Maid Wember couldnt help butugh out loud.


    Oh, thank you for saying that.


    She patted my head.


    But, if you think about it that way, then I must say that Charlize really fits this pce.


    Pardon?


    Because Charlize is the prettiest kid Ive ever seen.


    I let out an awkwardugh at her praise.


    Because her words had reminded me that I was going to be one of the most beautiful women in the future.


    Although in the end, my life was ruined because of that beauty.


    How ironic. I brooded in resentment.


    However, Senior Maid Wembers words cut through my chain of thought.


    You know, Charlize.


    Yes?


    Do you remember what I said earlier?


    I tilted my head and looked up towards the senior maid.


    Wembers smile grew while she spoke, I said that youre the only one who can please Her Majesty.


    Ah.


    I stiffened up at her reminder.


    As if to cheer me up, the senior maid patted my shoulders lightly.


    So, from now on, youve got to take care of the Empress, okay?


    I dont think thats possible.


    It seemed that the people of the Empress Pce hadnt found out about the truth of our rtionship yet.


    Well, I dont even know why the Empress called me after ourst meeting.


    Feeling uneasy, as if thorns was pricking my skin, I quickly turned around.


    Well, by the way, are we going to work with other maids?


    Yes, thats right. Originally, the official maids were only me and the head maid.


    Oh, really?


    Now that Charlize is here, there are three of us, Wember shrugged lightly.


    She continued exining the inner working of the pce.


    There were only three official maids, including me. The other maids only came to help with chores.


    The head maid usually calls around five people to help with the chores, but they onlye in the morning and go back in the evening.


    There are fewer people than I expected.


    Yes, its because Her Majesty doesnt want to wastebor cost.


    Come to think of it. The novel did describe a reason for the Empress behavior.


    The Empress didnt trust anyone. Thus, she didnt have many people by her side.


    Didnt the novel describe her as such?


    But to say that


    The atmosphere at this pce is more weing than in my previous workce.


    Usually, the ambience of the pce follows the personality of the owner.


    That means the warm atmosphere of the empress pce was due to the Empress own gentle nature.


    If the Empress had a dreadful personality, as the novel had described, everyone would feel ufortable.


    But no one is like that. Everyone looks sofortable working here.


    Id never felt this rxed before.


    The Empress routine, which the senior maid exined, was roughly like this:


    The Empress is a very earnest person, so she opens her eyes noter than seven in the morning.


    It was remarkably early, given that ordinary aristocrats would only wake up around lunchtime.


    After having a light meal, she would start her work.


    If she didnt have any special event at lunch, she would sit in front of her desk until evening. She wouldnt let go of the documents until right before she went to bed.


    This Doesnt she seem like a workaholic?


    I was scared out of my wits.


    Remembering the time when the Empress was hiding her identity as Sister Rose, it made me wonder; how did she even have the spare time to meet me?


    So when does the Empress rest? I questioned unknowingly.


    What if she got sick when she was so wrapped up in her work?


    Wember shook her head.


    Itsshe hardly rests, thats why were very worried.


    she works that much?


    Yes, although on Tuesdays and Saturdays, shed take some time off work, and go out for a while, but the senior maid trailed off, having a concerned look on her face.


    Tuesday and Saturday.


    I held my breath.


    Those were the days we promised to meet each other.


    The senior maid smiled as if to assure me.


    But dont worry, Her Majesty is quite the generous master.


    So it wont be too hard to work as her maid.


    Thats what the senior maid implied as if tofort me.


    But my heart still felt heavy.


    She works so hard, yet she still spared her precious time to see me.


    Meanwhile, the senior maid straightened her body.


    Trantor:Nox


    Editor:Diya


    Proofreader:Bakareem

 Chapter 11

    Oh my God, its already time.


    The sun was already setting before I knew it.


    Senior Maid Wember opened her mouth while slightly pulling me.


    The maid is going to serve Her Majestys meal so we can have our dinner first.


    Can we do that?


    Of course, theres no one who starves in the Empress Pce. the senior maid answered with a mischievous smile.


    She patted my shoulder gently.


    You can look forward to todays dinner.


    Pardon?


    The Imperial Pces cuisine is well-known for how delectable it is. You wont be disappointed.


    Thats amazing!


    If she said that, then it must be very delicious, right?


    My eyes brightened with anticipation.


    Youre hungry, arent you? Lets go.


    Yes!


    Wember burst intoughter upon seeing my excitement.


    Her chuckling ceased as she walked ahead, guiding me to the dining hall as I followed after her.


    * * *


    Meanwhile


    At the center of the spacious dining room, the Empress sat absentmindedly.


    She showed no interest in the food set before her.


    Instead, she asked, How is Charlize doing?


    Pardon, Your Majesty?


    At the sudden question, Hayden, the head maid standing beside her, tilted her head in confusion.


    The Empress asked once more.


    Its her first day at this pce. Do you think shes adapting well?


    Yes, it seemed so to me.


    Oh


    The Empress expression seemed to rx at the answer.


    Lady Hayden smiled and added, Shes an adorable child. Shes very friendly and quick-witted.


    right, Charlize really is an adorable child.


    On the Empress frigid face, a vague smile spread for the first time.


    The head maid, looking at her smile, spoke carefully, But I think the childs growth is a littlete.


    At that remark, the Empress face turned sour.


    In general, children over five years old were mostly articte unless they have problems in their early years.


    Children, especially girls, tended to develop their linguistic skills very quickly, however, Charlizes verbal ability was stillcking.


    Although, I think her vocabry level and judgement is far superior to her peers


    The head maid continued in a suspicious tone.


    Its just a lingual ability. Is there something wrong with it?


    Thatswell, its much better than before.


    The Empress let out a sigh.


    When I first met Charlize, her speaking skills were clumsier than they are right now.


    What do you mean, Your Majesty?


    It turned out, shes been neglected in the maids education hall.


    At first, the Empress didnt hold much interest in Charlize.


    She just thought the young maid was interesting.


    (TL/N : Italic signifies shback.)


    On one of their meet ups, Charlize whispered bits of words to Rose as she clung onto her body.


    I really like being with Sister Rose.


    Why?


    Because you never feel annoyed whenever I talk.


    She had felt pity for Charlize, who was smiling innocently at her.


    After that day, the Empress had investigated Charlizes background.


    From the investigation, she found out that ever since Charlizes mother, a maid, had abandoned her, Charlize has been living a dreadful life as a maid.


    The people of the maid education hall were too busy with their work and Charlizes presence seemed like a nuisance to them.


    When the child would try to speak, someone would scold her.


    You useless mute, youre a waste of space in our education hall!


    Ever since she heard their harsh remarks, Charlize chose to keep her mouth shut. As time passed by, the childs speaking ability continued to deteriorate.


    And in such a state, she met the Empress.


    I think Charlize is afraid to talk to anyone.


    Your Majesty the Empress.


    So I drove out the probationary maids who were harassing Charlize


    The Empress narrowed her eyes.


    They were all maid-in-trainings, yet they kept ordering Charlize to carry out their chores.


    The moment she heard Charlize cry, her logical side was long gone.


    So she made her own decision.


    She sent in a head maid and transferred the probationary maids who were harassing the child.


    But despite doing such measures, Charlizes life remained miserable.


    It was my mistake.


    What do you mean, Your Majesty?


    When I exerted my influence, it only made Charlize suffer even more.


    The Empress might have been able to prevent some of the harassment from happening, but even if she had done so, she still couldnt prevent the persecution that Charlize faced behind thehead maids back.


    Besides, it seems that Charlize doesnt want me to get involved in her problems.


    Thus, the Empress changed her mind.


    She took Charlize to her own pce, where her eyes could reach.


    Also as a way to reveal her identity as the Empress, however, her identity wasnt revealed the way she had nned it to be.


    The Empress sighed once again.


    Charlizes face paled from shock was still fresh in her mind.


    I never wanted to disappoint her.


    What if she had revealed her identity from the beginning? Would the result differ?


    Her desire to get along with Charlize seems to have ruined their rtionship.


    The Empress bit her lips in exasperation as she asked Hayden a question.


    Anyway, do you think she likes the pce?


    It seems so, Your Majesty. On the way to the pce, she was looking at the pce with great excitement.


    Im d to hear that.


    Inside her dark green eyes, there was a hint of relief.


    The Empress murmured, Well, Charlize has only lived in the probationary maids education hall so far


    It was heartbreaking to think that Charlize had lived in that poor environment for five years.


    The Empress, who shook her head to shake off her thoughts, asked again.


    What kind of room did you give her?


    As youd ordered, Ive assigned the best room.


    Youve arranged all the furniture, havent you? Beddings too?


    Of course, Hayden said, nodding her head.


    The Empress hesitated for a moment.


    In fact, there was a question she really wanted to ask.


    But to bring this question up she felt guilty.


    Charlize might have thought that she was bribing her, trying to tter her with materialistic things.


    Soshe liked it? the Empress eventually asked.


    Yes, she seemed very pleased.


    The maid answered in a dull manner, not sparing much thought to it.


    Only then did the Empress expression lighten.


    The head maid unconsciously spoke.


    I felt better when I saw her smiling.


    Did you?


    Yes. As youve said, I dont think she has ever been cared for.


    Head Maid Hayden continued on; lowering her eyes as she recalled the little girls expression.


    So I felt a bit sympathetic for heroh my.


    The head maid soon frowned.


    It was because she thought that she had spoken for too long.


    She bowed her head in apology, I feared that I have talked too much. My apologies, Your Majesty.


    No, you can speak freely of Charlize, the Empress waved her hands, relieving the head maid from the bow.


    The head maid looked at the Empress sideways.


    It felt strange.


    Its been a long time since the Empress had such an expressive demeanor.


    The head maid recalled the time when the Empress was just a small girl.


    She was the nanny who had raised the Empress since she was young.


    The Empress had been extremely restrained ever since she entered the pce.


    She did her responsibility as the Empress, though she had no affection for her husband.


    But after she met Charlize, the girl seemed to add a little bit of color to her life.


    Although she seemed to be heartbroken now, Hayden deemed the emotion itself positively.


    Its the first time the Empress showed that she was worried, happy, and curious about someone ever since she entered the pce.


    The Empress asked once more, What about supplies such as clothes and boots?


    Do not fret, Your Majesty. I am thinking of providing her with enough supplies.


    Yes, I see. What about her dinner?


    Shell eat with Senior Maid Wember first.


    The Empress slightly pouted her lips at the remark.


    She stabbed the sd with the fork in frustration.


    I want to have dinner with Charlize too.


    Pardon, Your Majesty?


    Nothing.


    The Empress pretended as if she had said nothing and turned her head away.


    After a while, the Empress spoke again, She will do well on her own, so I wont say much, but please remember.


    What do you mean, Your Majesty?


    Charlize, shes a very cute, nice, and innocent child.


    ?


    The head maid was speechless when she heard the Empress words that resembled a doting parent.


    The voice of the Empress soon turned fierce.


    So you should never upset her, is that clear?


    Yes, Ill keep that in mind.


    The head maid replied anxiously.


    She hadnt even touched her meal yet.


    Then you should also eat.


    No, I dont have an appetite.


    When Charlize finds out that Your Majesty has been skipping her meals, shell surely be upset.


    The Empress shoulders stiffened at the remark.


    She quietly raised her head up.


    she wouldnt, would she?


    Trantor:Nox


    Editor:Diya


    Proofreader:Bakareem

 Chapter 12

    Of course Charlize would worry when Your Majesty is skipping your meal.


    Fine, Ill have my dinner.


    The Empress reluctantly lifted her fork.


    The head maid who was watching the Empress eating suddenly recalled the title that Charlize used to call the empress.


    Rose.


    The Empress real name was Eloise, and her nickname was Rose.


    Only the Empress family would call her that


    Not to forget, the Empress even disguised herself as a maid and went to such lengths to hide her identity.


    It seemed that the Empress really cared about that child.


    As of then, the head maid decided to pay more attention to Charlize.


    The Empress, who was focused on her meal, seemed to realize something as she suddenly looked up at the head maid and asked, Havent I told everyone to treat Charlize with kindness?


    Yes, Your Majesty. I remember your order.


    Then why did some maids have the audacity to pick on Charlize when she entered the pce?


    Oh, did the Empress see the scuffle between the maids?


    The head maid sighed in resignation, but still, it would be a crime for her to tell a lie to the Empress.


    Its because the maids dont like Charlize very much.


    What do you mean?


    Since Charlize was just a maid-in-training at the education center, the maids were trying to slight her.


    What?


    The Empress eyes narrowed.


    The Empressid her utensil down on the table and tapped her finger furiously on the armrest of the chair.


    How dare they act out in my pce?


    Its because of my oversight, Your Majesty. Ill discipline them well in the future.


    They were mean to Charlize, but not to anyone else.


    The empress opened her mouth in a rarely seen furious tone. She was really angry.


    This time, the head maid wisely chose to keep her mouth shut.


    Ive even told everyone in person to treat the child kindly, but they dare defy my order?


    Your Majesty.


    Seems like Ill have to teach them who the owner of this pce is.


    The Empress eyes shone with anger. Her lips curved up into a bone-chilling smile.


    I dont need people who cant follow my rules.


    * * *


    I couldnt suppress my happiness.


    Why?


    Its because the meal I just had was really delicious!


    As I recalled the food, my taste bud tingled with delight.


    It was the best meal Ive ever had! There was even meat in the soup! And the vegetables werent dried up! The soup wasnt watery, it almost looked like a stew and the bread wasnt ck either!


    Having only ever eaten a crusty bread, the fluffiness of the bread made me fall in love.


    it was quite embarrassing for me to gush over some food.


    But it was just too delicious


    I was startled when I noticed the intrigued eyes of the senior maid.


    She even put down the bread she was holding.


    Oh my, did I eat too much? Im very sorry!


    Ugh, its so embarrassing. I mustve eaten greedily.


    The senior maid was staring at me, her meal left untouched. She waved her hand when she heard my apology.


    No, thats not it


    Her cheeks were dyed red, and the following words were spoken in a warm tone.


    Charlize, why are you so cute?


    Your cheeks are so chubby! They look so soft! Can I touch it once, please?


    D-do, you can do as you please.


    The senior maid immediately sprang up and poked both of my cheeks with her fingers.


    Every time her fingers touched, my cheeks couldnt help but twitch in response.


    After a while, she burst intoughter.


    Oh, look at this! It looks just like milk pudding!


    this is so embarrassing. Please let me bury myself!


    The senior maid sat down after she yed with my cheeks for a while, letting that shameful moment pass. But as soon as the senior maid sat down, she ced all kinds of food on my te. Even my mind was blown away seeing how much food she passed onto my te.


    She rested her chin on her hand and looked towards me with a curious gaze.


    Do you likemb? How about this pumpkin pie? Do you want me to pick the fish bones for you?


    I like everything.


    The senior maid had a quirky expression on her face as if she wanted to spectate me while I was eating.


    Am I mistaken?


    Th-theres so many things


    Even I, who was drooling at the food, was appalled by the amount of food piling up like a mountain.


    Its okay, you can eat as much as you want!


    Senior maid Wember spoke with a smile, and in the end, I ended up overeating a little.


    Well, it was delicious, so its okay.


    After dinner, the senior maid offered to take me to my room.


    Hehe, Iughed happily.


    It felt a little strange for someone to be looking after me.


    I parted ways with the senior maid in front of the bedroom.


    Go to bed early today, Ill see you tomorrow.


    Good night.


    After saying goodbye, I went straight into the room.


    This is really my room!


    I was so happy that I felt light-headed.


    I jumped onto the bed.


    The fluttering mattress gently wrapped itself around my body.


    Today, I was worried that I would run into her at the pce.


    But as if to prove me wrong, I didnt even see the Empress shadow today.


    I shrugged, Well, why would the Empress meet a maid?


    I just need to do my job properly. Especially now that Im in the Empress Pce


    My heart became heavy as if it was tied onto a lump of lead.


    My n was to avoid the two of them.


    If I met the Emperor, I would end up with him. I didnt want that to happen.


    Worries swirled in my mind, but my body was too tired to keep up.


    Well, a lot of things happened today.


    I moved to this pce, there was that incident with the maids, and I also had to worry about meeting the Empress.


    Hoamm


    I curled my body up and yawned.


    Oh, I need to wash up.


    My eyelids were heavy and I was dozing off without realizing when I heard a knock.


    Surprised at the sudden loud sound, I immediately straightened up and jumped off from the bed.


    Who is it?


    Are you sleeping?


    When I opened the door, Head Maid Hayden stood before me.


    She smiled gently and spoke, I was going to introduce you to the maids myself today, but it seems like Senior Maid Wember took care of it.


    Oh, thank you. You dont need to worry about me!


    How was it? Was the senior maid good to you?


    Yes, shes very nice, I nodded.


    Thats a relief. Actually, Im here to give you something.


    Me?


    Yes.


    The head maid, who nodded, ced something in my hand.


    When I opened my hand, there was a small bottle of ointment on my palm.


    Ointment?


    Her Majesty the Empress asked me to bring it to you.


    Hearing her words, I felt emotional.


    Did she remember the blisters it left when we were cleaning the hallway?


    Your hands seemed to be chapped, so she told me to take this medicine to you.


    Please thank Her Majesty the Empress for her kindness.


    Yes, I see, the maid answered, and she looked at me in silence. Her eyes seemed to be full of thoughts.


    Her Majesty kept asking me about you the whole time she was eating.


    Because of?


    It seems that Her Majesty cares very much about you .


    that means


    My heart was pounding.


    The head maid reached out her hand and lightly patted the top of my head.


    Her Majesty isnt the only one who likes you, I do too.


    Ah


    So lets get along well in the future, okay?


    Strangely, it felt as if my words were caught in my throat, I could only give her a nod as a reply.


    Once again, the head maid smiled at me before turning around.


    When she was out of my line of sight, I grabbed the ointment container tightly.


    Why is the Empress so kind to me? Its not like Sister Rose will evere back


    * * *


    The next day


    I woke up with a determined face.


    Looking at the clock on the wall, it was still five oclock.


    Okay, so I didnt wake up toote.


    I clenched my fists.


    I was going to leave early today.


    Even though meeting the maids is still a bit scary, I cant afford to make any mistakes. Especially when the maids dont like me.


    Whilebing my hair, I shrugged slightly.


    The maids, in their own way, were like the maids-in-training at the education hall.


    They were much older than me andthey hated me a lot.


    No, I shook my head, shaking off the gloomy thoughts.


    Now Im an official maid and the maids superior.

 Chapter 13

    Of course, I was indeed an insignificant figure amidst this vast pce, but still, I couldnt stand the mistreatment.


    Im sure those maids also started from the bottom.


    That meant even a pebble like me might turn into a diamond one day.


    So I better cheer up.


    I pped both of my cheeks.


    Lets get a hold of yourself, Charlize.


    Dont be discouraged!


    I silently slid the door open with a firm heart.


    I didnt have to get up this early. The maids were supposed to wake up at 6 a.m.


    Around this time, I would only encounter the maids who went in and out of the pce.


    But those maids were my target.


    I have to impress them.


    Determination was set within my eyes.


    Help them with their works or help them clean up.


    It would be alright for the maids to make me do any chores if it meant that I could change their perception of myself.


    This time, I will work hard, I clenched my fists with resolution.


    The maids were good people. I was sure theyd listen if I offered my help.


    But I know theres a limit to their kindness.


    Besides


    I dont want to disturb Her Majestys by causing trouble.


    To be exact, I have no desire to encounter the Empress since I hadnt decided what to do if I met her.


    As I was walking down the central stairs withplicated thoughts, my eyes glistened with eagerness.


    Near the stairs leg, a maid caught my eye. She was in the middle of cleaning the lower part of the stair.


    Hello! Ivee to help.


    The maid raised her head when she heard my voice.


    Who is she? I dont think shes one of the maids I saw yesterday, my eyebrows scrunched up in confusion.


    The maids who worked at the Empress Pce could be counted with one hand.


    I knew this because I had memorized all the faces and names of the maids. It was one of my attempts to give a good impression.


    Although without the maid Webbers help, I wouldve never been able to memorize them.


    Just as I was sighing deeply inside.


    Good morning, Lady Charlize.


    The maid bowed deeply as she gave me a polite greeting.


    What?


    Her respectful greeting perplexed me.


    Well, its true that the maids should call me Lady Charlize.


    But where did their crassness go? Besides, whos this maid?


    The maid asked me, who was nking out, Why did you get up so early?


    Well, Im going to help the other maids.


    Its okay, its our job. You dont need to help us.


    The unfamiliar maid told me warmly.


    Uh, huh?


    Excuse me, but you arent part of the maids I saw yesterday. Am I right?


    Thats right. As of yesterday, all the maids in the Empress Pce have been reced.


    she said all the maids in the Empress Pce have been reced? Why?!


    Surprised by the news, I immediately asked her.


    What?! Why?!


    Oh, Her Majesty gave a special order, the maid replied casually.


    What do you mean its the Empress special order?


    I was stunned into silence.


    What the hell is going on here?


    All the maids who were against me yesterday, they were fired?


    * * *


    From the maid, I found out the rough outline of what happened.


    The Empress suddenly reced all the maids, saying, I dont need people who cant follow my order.


    is the Empress finally turning into the viin like what she was in the original novel?


    No, she wouldnt do that


    I could feel the fluttering feeling in my stomach.


    This


    You didnt do it because of me, did you?


    Or is it just me being self-conscious?


    Eventually, out of curiosity, I asked senior maid Webber.


    I senior maid, why did Her Majesty change the maids out of the blue?


    Well, I wonder why?


    Webbers senior maid just smiled, instead of giving a clear exnation.


    My heart felt heavier when I heard her ambiguous response.


    Ha what am I supposed to do?


    Fortunately, apart from the little incident, I adapted very well to Her Majestys daily life.


    To be honest, Ive never felt asfortable as I was right now in my five years of life.


    Well, I was a bit upset because of the maids on the first day.


    But now, the new maids were very kind to me.


    Sometimes I wonder if they were angels.


    if this life is a dream, I wish I would never wake up.


    I squatted down as I wiped the door frame with a wet cloth.


    Maybe its because I ate well and slept well recently, but my skinny body has gained additional flesh.


    Under the other maids watchful gaze at the education center, I could only eat their leftover foods.


    Now, I didnt have to do that anymore.


    Was this how it felt like to see the sun after countless cloudy days?


    I didnt know this day woulde!


    Although Im afraid if I keep gaining weight, I wont fit into my maids attire.


    Jubnt yet anxious feelings enveloped within my heart when I measured my hands.


    Albeit being very well managed, there was dust in several corners where adults line of sight wont reach.


    For example, the dust near these door frames.


    Unless you lower your head, you wouldnt be able to see this dust. This was where my height came in handy.


    Huff, Im done.


    Satisfaction filled me when I looked at the shiny door frame.


    But then.


    Oh my goodness, Charlize!


    Lady Hayden hase to me with an appalled expression.


    She let out a sigh in exasperation and spoke, Charlize, youre still young. You dont have to do this job.


    What? But


    I was puzzled.


    When I was a probationary maid, I did more than this.


    The Head Maid narrowed her eyes.


    First of all, you need to get up.


    She reached out her hand to me.


    I unconsciously reached out but retracted my outstretched hand right away when I saw its state.


    Uh, my hands were dirty.


    But the head maid did not mind. She took my hand and lifted me.


    Ouch, my legs are numb.


    I stumbled a little as I tried to steady myself.


    Ive been squatting on the floor for a long time, and my legs have been sore.


    The maid entreated me.


    Oh, my God, are your legs alright?


    Dont worry. My legs are alright! I answered with the most gant voice possible.


    I couldnt show my weak side because of this!


    When she scanned my appearance, she reached out and shook off my skirt.


    Oh, my God, theres dust all over your clothes.


    Head maid, dont touch it. Its dirty!


    I was startled and instinctively tried to avoid her hands.


    Then Head Maid Hayden looked towards me with sad eyes.


    Its okay, its dust, isnt it? What if theres a little bit of dust?


    but Im very dirty.


    Its all right. I can wash my handste. Charlize is more important.


    I bit my lips as an attempt to suppress the fluttering feeling in my heart.


    Im just amoner maid. Why is everyone so nice to me?


    The people of the Imperial Pce were so kind. Their kindness even buried the nightmare I faced in the education hall.


    If I get used to their kindness.


    that cant happen.


    I took a deep breath.


    I shouldnt be presumptuous.


    Then, the head maid asked me a question.


    By the way, did Charlize say that you are five-year-old this year?


    Yes, its true!


    I set my worries aside and answered with a ttering smile.


    The head maids eyes darkened as sheined, How can a five-year-old be so meticulous in cleaning every nook and cranny?


    How should I interpret the head maids words-


    I honestly didnt know how.


    All I knew was I needed to prove my worth.


    I opened my mouth with my fists clenched.


    I can do it! I did a great job before in the education hall!


    Really? What did you do?


    I can clean the firece, do theundry, and wipe the floor until it sparkles!


    At the answer, the Head Maid Hayden revealed an astonished look.


    She held me by the shoulder and questioned urgently.


    Charlize Did you clean the firece yourself?


    Yes, I did


    Huh? Whats wrong with Head Maid Hayden? Did I do something wrong? I groaned in my head.


    The head maid continued in a stunned voice, The firece is too hot and its full of soot! If you made a mistake, you couldve gotten hurt!


    Of course, it was hard to clean the firece. There were so much soot and dust in the firece. When I scraped the burnt firewood, the dust would choke my airways and caused me into a coughing fit.


    Besides, there was a time when other maids rushed me into the wall stove, which had not cooled down.


    Although, that time, I ran away.


    However


    I wriggled in my ce, as I sneaked a nce at the maids expression.


    What I was doing at the training center was recing what everyone hated.


    A child like you as a substitute!


    Head Maid Hayden couldnt continue her words to the end, and pulled her lips to ask.


    I was at my wits end so I could only cast my eyes down.


    Oh no, the head maid must be angry.


    Was it such a big problem?


    Im worried


    Charlize, is that true?


    A voice intervened.

 Chapter 14

    Surprised by the voice, the head maid and I turned our heads in a hurry.


    Your Majesty the Empress, we immediately gave a bow while saying our greetings.


    It was Rose, no, the Empress.


    She waved her hand at our greetings as if our formality was tiring her.


    Thats enough. Im not asking you to greet me.


    Her dark green eyes were fixed on me.


    Charlize, is it true that you cleaned the firece? the Empress sternly asked me.


    Yes, Your Majesty


    Well, I was a maid. Wasnt it natural for me to do so?


    I looked at the empress in turmoil.


    Why didnt you tell me! No


    The Empress shook her head before she breathed a long sigh in exasperation.


    You dont have to do that here, she said seriously.


    But


    Until youre over fifteen, youre not allowed to do such a dangerous thing. Do you understand?


    The Empresss severe expressionpelled me to forsake any reason, so I could only give her a nod.


    She looked at my face with aplicated look. Her cherry red lips partedbut in the end, she turned around.


    If you have something to say, just say it.


    Looking at the fading back of the Empress, I suddenly remembered the ointment the Empress had given me. I ended up not applying the balm and left it to collect dust in the drawer.


    Whenever I see her acting like that, I cant help but mistake her for Rose. Just like Sister Rose, she would care for me from time to time.


    I managed to swallow in my sigh.


    At the same time, the head maid looked back at me with a rarely seen stern expression.


    You heard what the Empress said, right?


    Yes?


    Until youre older, you arent allowed to do such a thing.


    She sighed heavily.


    Why did they order a child to do those kinds of chores? she muttered under her breath.


    Head Maid Haydens hand was gently stroking my head while murmuring that.


    My cheeks couldnt help but warm up at her soothing touch.


    Every time I was treated like this, I simply couldnt keep my emotions at bay.


    Meanwhile, a peculiar question crossed my mind.


    How did the Empress catch the conversation at such perfect timing?


    * * *


    Although my life at the education center was like hell, my five-year experience living there did pay off.


    I became pretty quick-witted as a result!


    Its not a big thing, butits still better than being tactless, right?


    Maybe thats why I could get a rough idea of the maids in the pce. After conversing around, I found out that all the maids had something inmon. They all admired and looked up to the Empress.


    While we were walking down the hall with theundry, Senior Maid Wember started talking.


    Actually, the Empress helped me.


    Helped you?


    Yes. Frankly speaking, the Wember family is impoverished, she said,ughing mischievously.


    Senior Maid Wember continued on while taking care of theundry.


    Thats why the Empress deliberately made me a senior maid.


    When you be a senior maidwas there any difference between being amon maid?


    Yes. Once you be a senior maid, youll be one of the closest aides to the Empress.


    One of the closest aides to the Empress


    It was just wishful thinking on my part.


    Senior Maid Wember smiled.


    Its an honor for ady; it can also help you find a good family to marry into. Besides, the sry is substantial.


    I see


    Dont worry, Charlize will also be a senior maid one day.


    Iughed awkwardly.


    Well, I wonder if I would ever get a chance


    The Empress was nice to me now, but what would happen in the future?


    I didnt know what the future held.


    FurthermoreI was in a dilemma as to how I should treat the Empress.


    Sister Rose or Your Majesty the Empress.


    My heart felt heavy while thinking of the two conflicting names.


    Huh?


    I looked back when I felt a gaze on my back.


    Lize, whats wrong?


    It felt strange. I could feel someones eyes on me


    I narrowed my eyes in suspicion as I scanned my surroundings.


    Am I being too sensitive?


    its nothing.


    Well, maybe its a mistake, I thought as Iughed the odd feeling off.


    But the strange gaze did not end there.


    The second time I felt the gaze was when I was with Head Maid Hayden.


    Her Majesty has been famous for her intelligence and beauty ever since she was young.


    Wow, is that so?


    Yes, if you go out, there are men from all over thend who have flocked to meet Her Majesty.


    As if she was reminiscing about the past, the head maids eyes softened in her daze.


    Apparently, the head maid had served the Empress for a long time. Shes been the Empress nanny ever since she was a child.


    I nodded.


    Its understandable since the Empress is the most beautiful woman in the world.


    I didnt need to force myself to say those words for what I said was not a lie.


    And in front of her closest aide, theres no reason to refrain from giving out praises.


    well, its not like I hate her.


    I was just a little ufortable with her presence.


    In order to earn the favor of the head maid, I subtly praised the Empress when I had the chance.


    But thenI turned my head instinctively.


    Huh?


    That look! I felt it again!


    I raised my head as I searched for the source of the gaze.


    The head maid was puzzled by my behavior, Whats the matter, Charlize?


    That!


    Someones been observing me since a while ago!


    I almost answered that reflexively, but my words caught in my throat when my gazended on a certain figure.


    Behind the leafy flower pot in the hallways corner, the hem of a dress was sticking out.


    Impossible!


    I stared at the shadow near the pot with wide eyes.


    Among the green leaves, a few strands of red hair was seen through the rose.


    Only then did I realize why the Empress was able to join the conversation at such a perfect time.


    Was it the Empress who was following me?!


    No, Im sure Im hallucinating.


    I stiffly turned back as I couldnt believe my eyes.


    As if to deny the evidenceid before my eyes, I asked the head maid a question.


    UmHead Maid Hayden.


    Whats wrong?


    Her Majesty the Empresswhat do you think shes doing right now?


    Now?


    Lady Hayden measured the time for a moment before she smiled.


    Its three oclock in the afternoon, so she must be looking at the documents, she answered as she patted me on the shoulder.


    Documents?


    Of course. Charlize is still young, so you dont know, but the Empress is a very busy person.


    Well, I guess so.


    When I heard about the Empress daily routine the other day, I thought that even ten of me would not be enough.


    I knew it.


    The Empress has a lot to do, thats just how busy Her Majesty is as the Mother of the Empire.


    Oh, is that so?


    Of course. Moreover, Her Majesty is a very responsible person


    Once again, a long string ofpliments for the Empress followed.


    I tried to refrain myself from sneaking another look at the flower pot.


    Then who is that beautiful woman I see?


    Then, the head maid asked me,


    But why do you ask that?


    The responsible and faithful empress seems to be hiding behind the flowerpot now.


    Theres no way I can say that, so instead, I squeezed out a smile and spoke as if there was nothing wrong.


    Well, since Im the maid of the Empress


    Yes, but whats the rtion with


    Well, of course. Isnt it expected that I, a maid, know my masters schedule like the back of my hand?


    This is what we are, a maid and a master.


    My back faced the Empress as I was currently turned away from the flowerpot.


    But at the same time, I could feel a sad gaze on my back.


    Am I being too cold?


    I unconsciously questioned myself, before realizing it wasnt my ce to do so. I pulled myself together and forcefully reminded myself, Her Majesty is the Empress, and I am her maid.


    I might cross the line again, but I mustnt let myself mistake the Empress for Sister Rose. Its best if I do it this way.


    I must ingrain this fact in my mind.


    We couldnt go back to the old days.


    Deep down in my heart, it felt as if countless needles were piercing it, but I ignored the pain I felt.


    ***


    During the night


    Head Maid Hayden who was brushing the Empress hair began to speak. Her voice unwavering, as if she had made up her mind.


    Your Majesty the Empress.


    At the call, the Empress looked at the head maids reflection.


    She furrowed her brows as she asked the Empress.


    Until when are you going to stop following Charlize around?

 Chapter 15

    Cough.


    For the first time, on the face of the alwaysposed Empress, there was a look of awkwardness.


    Her eyes widened in surprise.


    Howd you find out?


    How could I not notice when it was so obvious?


    But, I tried my best to hide as much as I could


    Deep wrinkles formed on the Empress forehead.


    A momentter, the Empress asked in a cautious tone.


    did Charlize find out as well?


    Shes a quick-witted child, so its a possibility.


    Oh no, what have I done


    The Empress shoulders hung with gloom at the head maids firm answer.


    The head maid sighed.


    Youll be a hindrance to the maids if you keep hiding like that


    I know, I knowits very unbefitting for an empress to act like that, but the Empress bit her lips in aggravation.


    With her head down, the Empress murmured in a small voice.


    Lize must be mad at me.


    Charlize was definitely mad at me. She wouldnt even look me in the eyes


    Her chest felt stuffy, as if it was filled with rocks and lead.


    I want to ask her for her forgiveness, but I dont know how to apologize or where I should begin


    is Charlize that precious to you?


    Yes, of course, the answer came out in a clear and honest tone.


    The Empress raised her head and looked straight at the maid. Her dark green eyes were full of stubbornness.


    You know Charlize, shesone of the few people who genuinely cares about me.


    Oh, really?


    Yes. Although she didnt know that I was the Empress, shed treat me sincerely.


    From the Empress point of view, it was as if Charlize was woven out of pure silver thread and lc.


    When she saw her broad smile, she felt as if her troubles had been washed away and were never there to begin with.


    The Empress smiled at the memory.


    You already know, dont you? The reason people follow me is because Im the Empress of this empire, the Empress said, a hint of ridicule heard in her voice.


    The Empress, Mother of the empire, the First Lady of Winsor.


    She had never wanted any of those brilliant names. Before she had be the Empress, she was a girl named, Eloise, who didnt mean anything.


    But Charlize regarded her as Sister Rose.


    If Charlize is so upset, why dont you have a heart-to-heart talk with her?


    A heart-to-heart talk?


    Yes, shes an intelligent child. Im sure shell understand the Empress.


    The Empress went silent when she heard the advice. After a long moment of silence, she spoke in a heavy tone, What if Charlize refuses me? What if she has no intention of forgiving me?


    The Empress looked up at the head maid, looking for an answer.


    But itd be much better than never talking, the head maid said, smiling cidly.


    You said Charlize was precious to you, didnt you?


    If this goes on, the Empress will lose Charlize forever.


    The empress nodded in realization.


    Yes, it was better than losing Charlize forever.


    * * *


    The next morning


    After a light shower and a change of clothes, I went out the door to start my day.


    I opened the door without thinking, and I screamed loudly.


    Ahhh!


    Because the Empress was squatting right in front of my door!


    Who in the world wouldnt be surprised in this situation?


    Uhh, since when have you been there?


    After oveing my surprise, I slowly approached the Empress.


    Greetings to Her Majesty.


    The Empress raised her head and looked at me.


    My mouth was agape, but no sound could be heard as I contemted what to do next.


    The floor is cold. It wont be good for your health if you sit like this!


    Instead of answering, her eyes came in contact with mine.


    Did I do something wrong? What is it? Cant she just tell me? My heart is pounding so much!


    Lize.


    Y-yes!


    We need to talk.


    If you wanted to talk to me, wouldnt it have been better if you called me from your office?


    I suppressed my desire to ask the question.


    Not only that, I was anxious at the words we need to talk!


    * * *


    The Empress silently walked in front of me.


    As we walked along, the familiar scenery caught my eyes.


    What are we doing here?


    My eyes widened.


    We were at a separate pce where no one was around. it was the secret meeting ce Sister Rose and I would meet at. The blooming roses casted a red shadow over the beautiful view.


    I had so many wonderful memories in this garden.


    My heart was pounding from the unfamiliar silence.


    The Empress finally spoke, Lize.


    My body unconsciously flinched.


    I snuck a nce at the Empress.


    She brushed a speck of invisible dust off her shoulders and her eyes came in contact with mine.


    You know, this is an annex of the Empress Pce.


    Pardon?


    I nervously swallowed upon hearing the new piece of information.


    My first encounter with Sister Rose happened because I snuck into this same garden.


    so didnt that mean I was the one who first approached the Empress?


    Come here and sit down.


    The Empress, who hadid a handkerchief on the floor, beckoned me toe closer.


    My eyes trembled.


    The pleasant memories I had spent with Sister Rose poured out as if a storm had been unleashed.


    We would sit side-by-side under the shade of the roses and chatter to my hearts content, while Rose would quietly listen.


    no, shes the Empress.


    I approached her slowly and sat down on the handkerchief.


    The Empress inched closer to me.


    The heat that came from the Empress body came to my shoulders and warmed my whole body.


    At first, you just stood out to me, the Empress spoke calmly as she nced gently at me. Warmth and gentleness could be seen in her dark green eyes.


    There are so many people in the pce, but there are only a few children.


    I softly nodded.


    It was very rare to see a child working in the Imperial Pce.


    To be exact, there were no other children besides me.


    The maids would usually leave once they were wedded.


    It was quitemon for them to re-enter the pce once theyve raised their children, but


    ording to the novel, the Empress never had a child.


    I was surprised when I saw a child who was wearing a maid uniform. Not only that, but she was hiding in the corner of my pce while crying


    The Empress eyes dimmed when she recalled those days.


    A momentter, she revealed a happy smile. so I spoke to you on an impulse. Do you remember?


    Oh


    By any chance, are you visiting the Imperial Pce? the Empress said in nostalgia, repeating the same words Charlize had first said to her.


    Yeah, I was naive back then. Thats why Ive been reflecting on myself.


    But isnt this misleading? Out of all people, I just had to meet the Empress at the corner of the pce where she justhappenedto pass by. This novel is so bizarre!


    When people find out that Im the Empress, they all stay away from me. As much as they respect me, they fear me just the same.


    But youre the Empressisnt it natural for everyone to respect and fear you?


    But that reverence is given to the First Lady of Winsor, not Eloise.


    I went silent.


    The Empress smiled even more, but no happiness could be seen. Instead, it was filled with ire and fatigue.


    I only want to be Eloise, not the Empress. Even if its only to one person.


    Your Majesty


    It sounds like an excuse, but thats the reason why I lied to you about me being the Empress.


    If I were to be honest, her story baffled me. I was at a loss at what to do and didnt know how to answer her confession.


    Up until now, I was torn between Sister Rose and the Empress.


    Was I just confused?


    no, I wasnt. I felt betrayed.


    The fact that Sister Rose had deceived me was painful.


    But because of my affection for Sister Rose


    As sincere as she was, the memories wed made so far


    It all felt like a big lie.


    So I thought that itd be easy for me to talk to you, and that it wouldnt be so strange to regrly see you in the Imperial Pce.


    But when I heard the truth from the Empress herself, I asked myself a question.


    If I knew the Empress identity from the beginning, would I still have treated her sincerely?


    No, I wouldnt have.


    The only reason why I tried to avoid the Empress was because she killed the original Charlize, but I wasnt the original Charlize.


    The Empress could be the same.


    It was as if I was someone who was wrapped up in their prejudice and couldnt see the truth.


    maybe it was my fault.


    I bit my lips in shame.


    And as I spent time with youI discovered something.


    What?


    Your eyes, they were too mature for your age.


    She paused. Eventually, the Empress, who seemed to be having a hard time choosing her words, gave out a long and deep sigh.


    It was the look of someone who seemed to have given up on everything. It was simr to myself, so thats why you intrigued me even more.


    The look of someone losing hope.


    I knew what the Empress meant.


    I struggled to not get onto the path the original novel had set up for me.


    I endured the bullying from the maids-in-training, thinking that it was alright as long as I survived.


    But inside of me, the Empress saw herself.

 Chapter 16

    Remember when I asked you whether working as a maid was hard or not? To this day, your answer is still vivid in my mind.


    What did I say back then? I thought as I went through the sea of memories.


    But the Empress beat me to it.


    You said that you were d you were abandoned at the pce, that you were a lucky girl.


    Its true, for amoner orphan like me to be given a chance to serve as a maid is an honor


    Thats also what you said back then, the Empress said with a sad face.


    I began to choke up amidst the sorrow.


    You know Charlizeyou were the only one who saw me as Eloise and not the Empress.


    I


    When I was with you, I never felt lonely. Thats why I wanted you to be happy.


    The Empress gently tilted my head up.


    Her red hair flowed along the zephyr, the wind carried a smell more enchanting than a rose.


    it was the scent of Sister Rose that I so dearly adored.


    Since youre like my sister


    The Empress eyes turned serious.


    A long sigh could be heard amongst the mild spring breeze.


    I want to see you smile like a normal child who is free of any worries.


    Then


    But whatever the reason is, I shouldnt have lied to you. Im so sorry, Charlize.


    The Empress deeply bowed her head to me.


    I let out a small gasp of surprise.


    Your Majesty, even if you are wrong, I wont tell you off, butbowing your head to a child like me!


    No, its my fault.


    But, even so


    I dont want to lose you, so I want to sincerely apologize, she said firmly.


    I blinked my eyes in bewilderment.


    Is it really okay for me to be sitting here while nkly staring at the Empress, who is currently bowing to a maid?


    Thatthe apology before I couldprehend the situation, my lips already started to form an answer.


    I nodded carefully.


    I ept it.


    When the Empress heard my answer, she raised her head in disbelief.


    Her eyes were brimming with joy.


    Ireally?


    Yes.


    Charlize! the Empress eximed as she rushed towards me and pulled me into a tight hug.


    There, there.


    Your Majesty..Im out of breath!


    I caught my breath before, encircling my arms around her and hugged her tighter.


    Tears were starting to fill my eyes as her warmth enveloped my body.


    Me too I like the Empress very much,I whispered sincerely.


    The Empress shoulders stiffened when she heard my promation.


    Huh, whats wrong with her?


    When were alone, you can call me Sister Rose.


    Yes?


    And you dont need to be so formal, the Empress said as she opened her shut eyes.


    Her voice was full of sincerity, but it still contained authority and dignity. It was so firm that I unconsciously hunched my shoulders.


    But how could a maid talk to the Empress casually?


    Ha, but Im afraid that Ill mix your titles up


    Still!


    Welldidnt you say that it was simply for honorifics?


    I stared into the Empress eyes.


    You did. What would happen to me if I somehow slip up in an important event?


    I felt cold sweats running down my back when I imagined the consequences.


    Do we really have to? the Empress dejectedly asked me.


    Yes, if I happen to make a mistake, wont there be a big problem?


    The Empress slightly nodded her head at my concern.


    But she was stillverydispleased.


    But I cant let go of the title Sister Rose


    Well, I can still call you that.


    Its not that hard.


    I blinked my eyes.


    Then, the Empress asked me a question.


    More importantly, have you been applying the ointment I gave you to your hands?


    The ointment?


    I forgot about that.


    But then again, I was having a hard time with the Empress because of myplicated feelings.


    Uh, yeah


    Really? But why is it healing so slowly? Its really upsetting


    The Empress brushed the back of my hand with a forlorn expression at my white lie.


    Iughed when I saw her reaction.


    Now that the misunderstanding between the Empress and I has been cleared, the trouble is over! Its a happy ending!


    From now on, all I have to do is live my life leisurely, right?


    I think sowait.


    I nervously gulped as I felt a chill ran down my spine.


    No, I dont think this is it. I think there was something more in this story


    I analyzed the current situation.


    In the original novel, the Empress yed the role of the antagonist, an evil woman.


    To simply put it, the Empress was in the opposing party against the main character of this world.


    And the main character in the original was


    The crown prince who was confined in the deepest parts of the Imperial Pce after thete emperor lost his throne.


    He was the Emperors Achilles heel: Damian Karpel de Winsor


    If I were to be honest, I didnt care that much about him.


    Thats because I believed that the Empress and I would never have any interactions, let alonee in contact with her.


    But right now, youre a very precious person to me.


    At that moment, I got goosebumps all over my body.


    Whoa, I just remembered what was written in the original novel


    My mouth dried up when I thought of the Empress terrible future and my fingers started to squirm nervously.


    When I came to my senses, the Empress was looking at me anxiously.


    Charlize, you look so pale. Whats going on? Are you okay?


    Oh no, its nothing.


    Leaning my cheek against the Empress warm hand, I made up my mind.


    I couldnt let the story go on its original path.


    Sister Rose, Ill protect you no matter what!


    So lets live happily together!


    * * *


    That evening


    When I came back from the excursion, Iid down on my bed.


    The fluffy mattress bounced under my weight.


    It was a pleasant feeling, but unfortunately, I didnt enjoy it a bit.


    Ha


    I sighed heavily as I thought about my current situation.


    Frankly speaking, my ambitious survival strategy was as good as a bust.


    I couldnt avoid the Empress who would kill me in the future, and right now, I was even working under her as a maid.


    With my head buried in the pillow, I jumped out of my bed.


    No, we have to sort this out somehow before the plot begins.


    My goal is to


    Let Sister Rose Live A Happy Life As The Empress till The End, Without Being Killed!


    First of all, I liked Sister Rose a lot.


    Its obvious that youd want someone you like to have a happy life.


    Besides that, there was another reason to protect my sister.


    Im the Empresss maid. Sister Rose should be holding the Empress title in order to ensure my survival.


    I sat in front of my desk with a determined look on my face and took out my cherished notebook.


    I wrote down the name of the crown prince in bold letters.


    He was the only direct descendant of thete Emperor and heir to the throne. His middle name, Karpel, was only given to the emperor and his heirs.


    But since his Uncle Vincent took the crown, he was deprived of the throne.


    YeahVincent.


    He was the current husband of the Empress.


    I furrowed my brow.


    One by one, I wrote down all the information I knew under the name, Damian.


    Gods Power.


    The power that was rarely found in the direct lineage of the Imperial Family. It was inherited from the god Aurelia, who helped the founding Emperor establish the Western Empire.


    In other words, Damian was someone special since he had awakened the power of the gods after a hundred years.


    Well, it made sense that he had that much of an advantage, being the storys protagonist and all.


    I twirled the pen again.


    The power of the male lead is a double-edged sword?


    After finishing the sentence with an ugly question mark, my mind was in chaos.


    First of all, the fact that he was born with the power of divinity itself proved the legitimacy of Damian.


    Thats also the same reason why Vincent was so afraid of the bacsh from those around him that he had to take the throne in the form of sympathy.


    He gave a good excuse: Ill return the throne when the crown prince is fully grown.


    In a way, Damian was able to protect his status as the crown prince.


    Instead of glory and power, the person who inherited Gods Power would face a lot of pain during his childhood.


    Gods Power is something that shouldnt fall into a humans hands.


    The founding emperor, Karpel, signed a direct contract with God. By doing so, the power passed down to his hands was forcibly manifested through a contract that hadnt been cut off.


    The powerful but uncontroble force has been constantly tormenting Damian.


    Right now, the crown princeshould be eight years old, right?


    He probably was since hes three years older than me.


    So what I have to do is pretty simple, right? I thought as Iughed confidently.


    All I have to do is educate the crown prince well so he doesnt do anything bad to Sister Rose!


    The first step that I needed to do was get close to the main protagonist.


    I mean, its not that hard to deal with a fat kid, right?

 Chapter 17

    If you want to catch a tiger, you should visit the tigers den.


    Therefore, if I wanted to make acquaintance with the crown prince, I should visit him.


    But, by the way


    Why hasnt anyone mentioned anything about the crown prince? No matter how disadvantageous his position is, hes still the crown prince. But up until now, Ive hardly heard anything concerning him.


    Hes like a ghost.


    Though its understandable. People who were wary of the Emperor wouldnt want to approach him. Even if that wasnt the case, his uncontrolled power was also nerve-wracking.


    As of now, my position as a maid of the Empress was a bitplicated. She was the wife of the Emperor who stabbed the crown prince in the back.


    If I came unprepared, I might anger the crown prince instead.


    In the end, I made up my mind.


    Lets gather information about the crown prince first.


    And along the way, Id have the chance to test the water.


    How the Empress thought of the crown prince was also an important factor in this mission.


    Furthermore, I didnt even know exactly where the crown prince resided.


    I went up to the head maid.


    Sister, I have a question


    Whats wrong, Charlize? she answered gently.


    I softened my voice, feigning innocence.


    I heard that the pce the crown prince lives in is near the Empress pceis it true?


    Goodness! Where did you hear that?


    She revealed a terrified expression.


    Is it true?! my eyes widened in shock. I was just saying it in order to bait her into giving out his location.


    Based on that reaction, it was apparent that the crown prince hasnt been receiving the best treatment.


    Hes only an 8 years old child, dont you feel sympathetic for him?


    I heard it when I was working as a maid-in-training.


    Oh my, what has the education hall been doing? How did they manage the maid-in-training she shook her head in exasperation as she approached me.


    I behaved innocently as I asked her.


    Sowheres the pce?


    Its not here, its near the Empress pce


    Her answer came automatically, before she red at me for the slip.


    I scrunched up my eyebrow in confusion


    isnt that the haunted pce?


    I remembered that ce.


    The first time I hid in the pce of the Empress, I passed by the pce.


    Unlike the Empress pce, that pce had a gloomy appearance.


    Thats why I went to the garden


    Come to think of it, there were so many child abuse in this world.


    I unconsciously frowned, although immediately eased it up.


    I didnt want to look suspicious, I had to behave as if I didnt know anything.


    Anyway, dont approach that ce, Charlize.


    Why?


    Your Highness the Crown Prince is of royal descent, hes the next in line to the throne. Itd be horrendous for you if youmit lese-majeste.


    Hmm?


    I looked up at the senior maid in response to the unexpected answer,


    I vaguely expected that the maids of the Empress would hate the crown prince, but it was as if she was saying,After all you two, you are noble.


    Dealing with the Crown Prince, maid Hayden still kept the minimum amount of courtesy.


    Plusits dangerous.


    After a moments hesitation, she added.


    Dangerous?


    I gave her a puzzled look.


    His Highness the Crown Prince awakened the Power of God.


    Uh


    The Power of God is so powerful that its still difficult for the young prince to control, the maid sighed.


    Well, theres still a long way to go before the Crown Prince escaped from the pce in the original book.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    Fifteen years old, it was when the Crown Prince released the power of divine power.


    The Crown Prince didnt unleash the power because of his own will. If it wasnt for the assassin the Emperor sent to kill him, it wouldnt be let loose.


    After that incident, the crown prince used his power to escape from the pce.


    You must never approach the pce, okay?


    To the senior maid words, I smiled brightly and nodded.


    Itll be fine if I just dont get caught, right?


    Oh my.


    At that time, the head maid, Webber, strode toward us.


    A displeased expression was drawn across her face.


    Her Majesty is still burying herself with the documents.


    Huh? Whats she talking about?


    The head maid spoke to the maid with a worried look on her face.


    Im happy that Her Majesty is full of motivation, but what if she overworked herself?


    I think its part of my fault for some reason.


    After reconciling with me, the Empress was influenced.


    But its too much, shes working on the documents all the time


    I need to hurry and finish my work so I can y with Charlize!


    It was the only thing on the Empress mindtely.


    Wow, my conscience stings!


    She didnt rest again?


    I told her to rest, but shed say, Im fine andugh!


    Webber grumbled as she imitated the Empress way of speaking.


    I hurriedly opened my mouth.


    Umhow about


    The focus of the senior and her maid of Webber moved towards me.


    I folded my eyes and continued to talk.


    Shall I go and suggest that she take a little rest?


    Yes, that would be good, since the Empress is weak against Charlize.


    Thats a good idea. Charlize, youre so smart.


    Both of the maids praised me.


    Ooh, its not a big deal, but to hearpliments like this it felt embarrassing.


    Although it didnt feel bad.


    I nodded shyly with my cheeks blushing.


    Lets ask what the Empress thinks of the Crow Prince.


    Watching the maids bustling around to arrange the Empress snacks, I gathered my determination.


    * * *


    After a while


    I was on the hallway, pushing a trolleyid with a teapot, a teacup, and cookies.


    I wasnt strong enough to carry a tray with me, so the maids, being very considerate towards me, prepared a trolley.


    The only problem was my height. I was so short that it was difficult for me to hold onto the trolley handle.


    I wish I could grow taller.


    I knocked on the door of the Empress office.


    Knock, knock.


    Who is it?


    Its Charlize.


    As soon as I answered, there was a sudden loud voiceing from behind the door.


    What, what is it? Why is it suddenly so loud?


    Its as if the Empress was running around her study room.


    I blinked my eyes.


    The door opened, and the Empress greeted me with a bright smile.


    Uwah, Her Majesty?


    I was surprised.


    The Empress was opening the door for a maid herself?!


    Lize! What are you doing here?


    The other maids are worried about the Empress.


    When I said that, the Empress face turned sour.


    No, where did her bright smile just go?


    So the maids sent you? You didnte in person because you wanted to see me?


    Well, thats not true


    But I cant rest, I still have some papers to look at.


    The Empress answered with eagerness.


    Ugh.


    I swallowed a sigh.


    I didnt want to use this lethal move.


    Sister Rose.


    The Empress stiffened her shoulders.


    I looked up at the Empress with a charming expression.


    Charlize wants to have tea time.


    Does sister want to have some tea with Lize?


    At the same time, the Empress embraced me.


    Charlize! she shouted.


    Em-Empress, I cant breath!


    Are you trying to suffocate me with your cuteness? she said as she stroked my head over and over again.


    Oh, my hairs all over the ce!


    You should have a cup of tea first.


    anyway, the Empress Rest Operation seems to have seeded, I sighed inwardly, feeling relieved and worn out.


    * * *


    The Empress pushed the trolley herself into the office.


    I was still her maid. Shouldnt I be the one to push the trolley?


    I tried to take over the trolley, but the Empress waved her hand and patted the sofa.


    Theres no need to help me Charlize, just go sit down.


    Alright.


    I sat on the sofa with a nk face.


    The Empressid out a te of cookies and teapots on the tea table gracefully.


    Wow, her elegance really showed in her every move.


    The Empress gave me a cup of tea before sitting across my seat.


    Then she pushed the milk and sugar cubes in front of me.


    It was so natural.


    Charlize likes to put sugar and milk in tea, dont you?


    you remember I love milk tea?


    Of course. Its not anyone else, its Charlize.


    Its obvious, isnt it?


    I felt a lump in my chest when I heard the lingering question.


    The Empress smiled sweetly.


    Hurry up and eat.


    However, the Empress should be the first to eat


    Well, I like to see Charlize eating.


    The Empress smile grew gentler.


    I poured milk on my tea first, and dropped six cubes of sugar.


    A sip of sweet milk tea struck me with a thrilling feeling from head to toe.

 Chapter 18

    Hmm, its so good


    I gasped in delight.


    Oh, the dizzyingsweetness! I felt ecstatic!


    Yes, humans were designed to love sweet foods!


    While I was intoxicated with the taste of milk tea, the Empress handed me one of the cookies.


    Come on, have some cookies, too.


    Okay!


    I hesitated as I was just listening to the cookies.


    It is a soft-tasting butter cookie with arge chocte chip.


    Oh, this cookie.


    Do you remember?


    The Empress blinked her eyes as she waited for my answer.


    I nodded.


    So, how could I forget this cookie?


    This is the first cookie the Empress gave me.


    I dozed as I got caught amidst the old memories.


    When she was still Sister Rose, she used to bring me all kinds of snacks.


    Eat up!


    I remember my eyes wide open at that time because of the sweet taste of the cookie I had for the first time.


    On that day, she gave me several cookies. I was so happy that I even saved the cookies for a few days.


    Its the same cookie as the first cookie Your Majesty gave me, right?


    Yes, thats right. Im impressed that you still remember that Charlize.


    The Empress face was filled with emotion.


    I clenched the cookies with both hands.


    Hap, I took a big bite of the cookie.


    Is it delicious, Charlize?


    Yesh, iwt iys.


    My mouth was full of cookies, so my words were gibberish.


    I gulped down the cookies and answered.


    This cookie is the worst in the snow.


    Really?


    Yes. Oh, my God. I never knew Marcys snack waster, but.


    For some reason, my heart felt numb, so I took one more bite of the cookie for no reason.


    Yum.


    Sweet things were the best.


    Look, a cookie makes me feel like Im gone.


    I ate all the cookies, and the Empress kept me within her gaze. Her eyes were set on my cheeks.


    She broke the silence, asking as she rested her hand on her chest.


    Charlize.


    Yes?


    Can I touch your cheek, once?


    I paused, thest piece of the cookies remained unchewed.


    What, touch my cheek?


    That reminded me, didnt maid Webber request this as well, the other day?


    I guess everyone in the pce likes my cheeks.


    Ill just touch it once. Okay?


    The Empress pleaded, even the glinting eyes that looked at me were filled with enthusiasm. I gave in to her request wordlessly.


    Well, my cheeks wouldnt wear out just because she touched it.


    Oh, my Charlize, how can you be so cute?


    The Empress, who touched my cheek, shifted with glee.


    She asked me with ecstatic eyes.


    About the cookies, shall I ask the maid to make some more in the kitchen? So you can eat it whenever.


    Wow, what? Its too tight!


    When I heard her offer, my eyes glistened.


    Is the Empress a Godsend angel?


    Maybe if I looked closely I would be able to see her hidden wings on her back?


    For so long, talking about Dorando.


    By the way, Charlize


    Putting down the half empty teacup, the Empress looked at me with serious eyes.


    Yes?


    I tilted my head.


    The maid thing, you dont have to do it if you dont want to.


    Why is she saying that out of the blue? I tilted my head in confusion.


    The Empress gave a long sigh before she answered, I saw you pushing a trolley bigger than you, and it broke my heart to see you working so hard.


    Yes?


    ..


    I just wanted to keep you under my protection, I never meant to pamper you.


    Regretful looks were painted over her face, as if she thought she was a poor master.


    The fact that such a thought crossed her mind astounded me.


    Well, Im thankful that she takes care of me, but Im fine.


    In this pce, no one is morefortable than I am.


    Most importantly, I was very satisfied with my lifestyle right now.


    No one bothered me, I was content with my meal and bedtime, and all the maids were kind.


    And especially now, being under the Empresss care.


    Power really was the best!


    But the Empress still looked remorseful.


    Youre still young, so its okay. Im sure all the other maids will understand. You can start working after you grow up a little bit..


    No, Her Majesty.


    I shook my head.


    Her Majesty perked her eyebrows at my objection.


    I concluded my words in a firm tone, I only do what the Empress cares for me.


    I meant it, it was sincere.


    I didnt want to get preferential treatment because of her favor.


    I had been doing well with other maids, and I had been feeling a sense of ipatibility because of the privilege.


    Meanwhile, I stiffened my shoulder.


    Because of the sense of ipatibility, there was one problem that bothered me.


    Her Majesty.


    At my respectful call, the Empress nced up.


    Hmm, I had been calling the Empress at best, but I dont know how to bring it up.


    I wiggled my fingers for no reason, so I took a deep breath and opened my mouth.


    Well, did you be an official maid this time?


    Yes, I did. Why is that?


    .will it work?


    To my question, the Empress raised her eyes thinly.


    Why do you think that?


    Im very happy with Empresss affection for me, but.


    I nced at the Empress.


    Im a little worried about the trouble I caused.


    Trouble? What are you talking about?


    The Empress expression darkened.


    I gulped nervously.


    Honestly, Im a little worried if someone else is going to hate me for this favor..


    When I first stepped into the pce, I still could hear the voices of the maids who were jabbingat me.


    No matter how cute the Empress is,isnt it too much?


    As soon as youe to the pce, youre promoted to an official maid, dont you?


    What if they try to match us and other maids?


    of course, the maids were long gone, but the words were burned into my memory.


    Their hostility and ridicule towards me as well as my helplessness.


    If I get promoted too quickly, there will be many problems


    Charlize, the Empress called me in a determinedtone.


    Surprised by her voice, I immediately raised my head.


    The dark green eyes that looked at me, they were still.


    Why do you think you got promoted too fast?


    Pardon? Well, thats


    I know the rules when a probationary maid is promoted to an official maid.


    Unlike just before, the empress seemed subtly subdued. downcasted?


    Uh, whats wrong with you?


    The maids, one with sufficient skills would be selected, with a training period of more than one year.


    The Empress didnt make even a single mistake in the promotion codes contents.


    After that, selected maid-in-training maids are promoted with permission from their superiors. Am I right? she continued.


    Yes, as soon as possible.


    I nodded dazedly.


    The Empress continued with a long sigh, First of all, youve been a maid-in-training since you were born, so youve already met the requirements of the probationary period.


    Uh, was that what happened?


    I stared nkly at the Empress.


    And your ability as a maid has already been investigated.


    What?


    I opened my eyes wide.


    When and how did you investigate?


    Howe I didnt know anything about it until now?!


    I asked the head of the education center about your work ethic and your skills. She said it was very good, the Empress spoke as she leaned on the sofa.


    Thats why I promoted you. Ive been watching you working at the Imperial Pce as well.


    His Majesty the Empress.


    Hayden and Senior Maid Webber. ording to them, youre very good at your job.


    The empress shrugged lightly.


    Even the new maids think the same.


    At that remark, I felt somehow the tip of my nose tingles up.


    I see, everyone was aware of my efforts.


    I thought I was the only one moving around.


    Then, the Empress said in a calm voice.


    Youve been such a capable maid from the start that you could be a full-time maid.Thats why I promoted you.


    .


    But why are you so depressed, just watching other peoples eyes?


    The Empress words were right and I was at loss at her exnation, I could only bite my lips in reply.


    The Empress narrowed her eyebrow.


    Actually, I dont like that you worry about this.


    Well, you know I.


    Charlize, youre still young. Its enough for a child to only focus on a day-to-day life.


    The Empress sighed as she reached out and patted me gently.

 Chapter 19

    TL: Zimmings


    But I wanted to put your opinion into consideration.


    Ah


    I also dont want to give you a hard time


    The empress continued to quibble about it. Despite her grouchy face and her grumblings, I felt the warmth from her gaze, as she acted so out of concern for me.


    I smiled radiantly in response.


    Then, Ill do my best to be acknowledged by everyone!


    Yes Charlize, if thats what you want.


    The empress nodded, though she looked a little hesitant.


    Right now is the best time to ask naturally. I need to snatch this opportunity without fail!


    It is the best time to get some information about Damian, the crown prince.


    By the way, Your Majesty. Theres another thing I want to ask you about.


    What is it? Tell me.


    The empress stared at me with an amiable smile on her face.


    Alright, the atmospheres nice.


    I asked her innocently.


    I heard something about a deste pce near your residence


    Ah what about it?


    Is it because of the crown prince that they avoided the pce?


    When she heard my question, the empress face darkened slightly.


    Huh? Why did she look like that?


    I was perplexed.


    Why are you asking about the crown prince?


    I wondered why everyone avoided him.


    I could see a frown on her face as I answered. Hence, I continued without waiting for her response.


    By any chance, You Majesty do you hate him?


    No, thats not it.


    What? I tilted my head at the unexpected answer.


    The empress, who seemed to be agonizing for a while, continued,


    The crown prince Hes a pitiful child, actually.


    You pity him?


    Yes. That child was deprived of his rights by the emperor.


    Gasp! But the emperor is her husband!


    Are you saying that the emperor is a bad guy?


    I-is it okay to say that?


    Well, its not like Im the only one who said so I asionally heard of people cursing the emperor when hes not there.


    The empress shrugged lightly.


    Is that is that so?


    But why does the emperor hate the crown prince?


    I have no idea. We often have conflicting opinions.


    The empress answered sullenly.


    As she lowered her eyes, I could seeplex emotions in her countenance.


    Thats


    It was guilt.


    No way, did the empress feel sorry for the crown prince?


    I hold back my thoughts froming out.


    In fact, if the empress hadmon sense, it was obvious that she felt sorry for the crown prince, as the emperor forcefully took away his rights.


    And the empress I know is a person full of kindness.


    After a while, the empress continued.


    Ever since the beginning, I didnt really want toe to ces like the Imperial Pce.


    There was a deep remorse in her voice.


    Come to think of it, the two of them had just been married. To be exact, the current emperor married the empress after he seized the throne. So she didnt want this marriage from the beginning?


    It was slightly different from the original, so I felt a little bit confused.


    Lize, you didnt need to care about the emperor.


    Her Majesty looked at me and said determinedly.


    Huh?


    Theres no need for you to care about that old man.


    Ah, of course!


    The one Im interested in is the empress, not the emperor!


    Do I have to appeal to her again?


    I stared at her and said with a cute voice.


    Sister Rose.


    When I called her affectionately, the empress eyes widened.


    Lize is not interested in the emperor.


    .


    Sister Rose is the best in the world!


    I nced at the empress as she closed her mouth with both hands.


    The emperor is your husband, thats why I was a bit curious.


    Now, I have to put on a sad face here.


    I asked the empress another question.


    Sister Rose, do you hate Lize for asking that question?


    No, I would never hate you!


    The empress shouted with her hands on her chest.


    I think she wanted to hug me, but couldnt because the table was blocking her.


    In fact, I was worried that Lize had eyes on that worthless person!


    What? Worthless person?


    Uh, isnt that too cold?


    Well, though I agree with that.


    While I was thinking so, the empress shouted, I cant stand it anymore! as she stood up and came to my side. I guess her hands were itchy because she couldnt hug me.


    I dont get why other people are interested in the emperor, hes nothing out of the ordinary.


    I totally agree with that. I nodded as the empress held me in her arms and put me on herp.


    Well, normally I should stop the empress from acting like this, but Im in my cute mode now, so lets just stay calm. I leaned on the empress.


    Ive advised the otherdies many times about this too.


    You did?


    Yes, its a waste of time to get involved with the emperor.


    Unlike her sullen face, she touched my head very softly and affectionately.


    But instead of listening to me, they misunderstand me as keeping them in check.


    In the original, the empress who was said to be obsessed with the emperor, always keeps the otherdies in check.


    Is that where the story came from?


    Ive always thought it was a little strange.


    The emperor is a worthless person. While the empress is the most beautiful woman in the original, why would she love and cling to such a man?


    Anyway, Im d my Lize is normal.


    The empress said in a sweet voice as her fingers gently stroked my cheek.


    You only have to give your attention and affection to me in the future, okay?


    Yes!


    I answered quickly.


    The empress smiled brightly at my response.


    ***


    A few dayster, it was unusually loud outside.


    Whats going on?


    I nced at the window.


    It seems like the servants were moving some goods. Well, its none of my business.


    Lize.


    The courtdy suddenly came to see me.


    Yes!


    In the midst of removing dust from the bookshelf, I raised my head up.


    Did you call me?


    I rushed to the courtdy, and saw a small trolley beside her.


    Oh, there was a trolley that small?


    It was very smallpared to a regr trolley. As if it was made to cater to a childs needs.


    What is this?


    Its yours.


    Yes? Mine?


    I widened my eyes and the courtdy smiled.


    The empress herself has requested it for you.


    No, what are you talking about?


    I opened my mouth widely.


    The courtdy added an exnation in a delicate tone.


    She said it looked a little dangerous when you drag the normal trolley.


    Oh


    So, the empress ordered that trolley?


    Only for me?

 Chapter 20

    TL:Zimming


    The empress said that from now on, she will continue to make trolleys that match your height as you grow up.


    Huh? I, Im alright, she doesnt need to!


    I was surprised and iled my hand around.


    This is too much for me!


    Nevertheless, its still the empress orders.


    The courtdy, who listened to me, gently said,


    I think her highness would appreciate a thank you more than a rejection.


    B, but.


    So, it would be better if you showed her a smile while using it.


    I felt an indescribable joy and looked down at the trolley.


    The trolley stands only until my belly, and the handle was made thinner considering the size of a childs small hand.


    No matter how much I think about it, the trolley was made specifically for me.


    Then, the courtdy pushed the trolley slightly in front of me.


    Come on, try it.


    I grabbed the handle of the trolley with both hands.


    Wow


    The handle fits perfectly in my hands!


    I pushed the trolley happily.


    The trolley rolled smoothly without even a slight noise.


    This, this is very cool


    I couldnt hide my ecstatic expression after trying it myself.


    From far away, the empress nodded her head.


    Lize!


    Your Majesty?!


    I lifted my head at her call, the empress, who walked gently towards me, kneeled down until we were of the same eye level.


    What do you think? Do you like the trolley?


    Yes!!


    I nodded my head while smiling.


    Im really happy, thank you!


    At that moment, a sign of relief spread across the empresss face.


    Thats a relief.


    Yes! The height is just right, I dont hear anything when Im dragging it


    This will make my job much easier.


    The empress, who had been listening to me for a long time, asked a question mischievously.


    By the way, is my Lize only going to say thank you?


    I was bewildered hearing her.


    Th, then, I have to


    With a yful smile, the empress spreads her arms wide.


    Ah!


    In an instant, I understood what she meant.


    You should also give thanks with your action!


    I immediately ran into the empresss arms asughter rang throughout the room.


    I finally decided to go on an adventure to find the crown prince.


    Right now is the best time, as maid Weber gave me an errand.


    It wasnt a big deal, she only told me to go into the office to get a summer uniform for the maids.


    Im sorry, Lize. Im a little busy today.


    Well, its not like I do this errand for free anyway.


    If you help me, Ill give you candies, how about that?


    With those words, the courtdy gave me five candies and immediately left.


    I put the candy in my mouth.


    I absolutely love the sweet taste that spreads in my mouth. I folded my fingers and counted out the tasks to be done one by one.


    First, lets get some clothes quickly. Then


    I clenched both of my fists.


    This is an opportunity to visit the Crown Princes Pce without being suspicious!


    Before returning to the Empresss Pce, I can stop by the Crown Princes Pce ande back. Perfect!


    I decided to go there under the pretext of running an errand to avoid suspicion.


    But in fact, even if I was in the position of the imprisoned Crown Prince, it would seem very suspicious if a maid suddenly entered the deste pce.


    I munched the candy and smiled.


    I got lost on the way back from running an errand. Perfect excuse, isnt it?


    Hehe, Im a genius!


    I continued walking and praised myself throughout the journey.


    I unconsciously hummed as I walked happily.


    ***


    After about thirty minutes, I withdrew the n I had made earlier.


    No, I had no choice but to withdraw.


    I looked at the pce with a bewildered face.


    No, what kind of pce is like this


    Can this even be called a pce?


    Other than the leaky walls, the main gate was forcefully closed, and the walls were very high.


    Oh no! How would I proceed with the n!


    I inwardly sighed and looked around.


    It was obvious that no one cares about this pce.


    Unlike the other dazzling pce, this pce was filled with gloom.


    In such a gloomy pce, an eight-year-old kid is imprisoned alone


    Hmm.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    I have decided that I would meet him, so I cant withdraw like this.


    I picked up the clothes I was holding in my arms and looked beyond the walls.


    It seems that this pce has been around for a long time. There should be a dog hole somewhere


    Found it!


    I shouted happily.


    Yes, this kind of pce must have a dog hole!


    The dog hole was sneakily hidden under the shade of a tree.


    I tried to observe the hole to see if I could fit it.


    It may be difficult forrge adults to go through the hole, but I am still small.


    Can I do it?


    First of all, I should put the clothes somewhere safe.


    Its something that courtdy Weber asked for, so I cant lose it.


    After hiding it well, I looked around.


    No one sees me right?


    Of course, no one woulde near here.


    I made up my mind and muttered resolutely,


    Then, lets go.


    I poked my head into the hole.


    After curling up as much as possible, I started crawling on the ground. Wow, really Even a small body like mine had a hard time, what about an adult body?


    Some grass was crushed by my hands, giving it a strong smell of soil.


    After struggling for some time, I was able to enter the pce.


    Ah, my shoulder hurts.


    As I patted my stiff shoulder, I widened my eyes. Wait, oh my god, my apron became dirty.


    I need to make up an excuse


    I narrowed my brow and brushed off my apron, which was dirty because of the soil and grass.


    Unlike the Imperial Pce, where everything in sight was dazzling, the Crown Princes Pce was simply shabby.


    Gardens overgrown with weeds, broken benches, and even a moldy fountain.


    I thought that the inside of the pce would definitely be better.


    Leaving an eight-year-old boy unattended in a ce like this is a case of child abuse.


    I took a deep breath and continued my journey.


    Until a thin, cold metal touched my neck.


    In an instant, the hairs all over my body stood upright and my mouth became dry.


    Will I die soon?


    The de felt like it could cut my neck easily.


    Who are you?


    The ice-cold voice asked me.


    I was fear-stricken, and I nced at the owner of the voice cautiously.


    A sharp pair of eyes were scrutinizing me.


    Ah, those eyes.


    I forgot the fact that the sword was on my neck, and I was mesmerized seeing his golden eyes as if I was hypnotized.


    The protagonist of this world was standing in front of me.


    It was the Crown Prince, Damian.


    Identify yourself.


    Hearing his voice, I came out of my stupor.


    Um, what is my identity?


    I hurriedly opened my mouth.


    I, I


    Are you an assassin sent by the emperor?


    Hey, isnt he too suspicious of me!?


    I mean, who would send a little girl like me as an assassin!!


    But I couldnt voice out my thoughts due to the sword on my neck.


    No, thats not it!


    Then what?


    It seemed that Damian had no intention of letting me go until he received a definitive answer.


    Excuse me, Prince!


    No matter how suspicious you are, whats the use of pointing a sword towards a child like me?


    Are the main characters of this world this absurd?!


    But since I was afraid of dying, I replied while trembling.


    I, Im a maid from the empress pce!


    TL:Zimming


    The empress said that from now on, she will continue to make trolleys that match your height as you grow up.


    Huh? I, Im alright, she doesnt need to!


    I was surprised and iled my hand around.


    This is too much for me!


    Nevertheless, its still the empress orders.


    The courtdy, who listened to me, gently said,


    I think her highness would appreciate a thank you more than a rejection.


    B, but.


    So, it would be better if you showed her a smile while using it.


    I felt an indescribable joy and looked down at the trolley.


    The trolley stands only until my belly, and the handle was made thinner considering the size of a childs small hand.


    No matter how much I think about it, the trolley was made specifically for me.


    Then, the courtdy pushed the trolley slightly in front of me.


    Come on, try it.


    I grabbed the handle of the trolley with both hands.


    Wow


    The handle fits perfectly in my hands!


    I pushed the trolley happily.


    The trolley rolled smoothly without even a slight noise.


    This, this is very cool


    I couldnt hide my ecstatic expression after trying it myself.


    From far away, the empress nodded her head.


    Lize!


    Your Majesty?!


    I lifted my head at her call, the empress, who walked gently towards me, kneeled down until we were of the same eye level.


    What do you think? Do you like the trolley?


    Yes!!


    I nodded my head while smiling.


    Im really happy, thank you!


    At that moment, a sign of relief spread across the empresss face.


    Thats a relief.


    Yes! The height is just right, I dont hear anything when Im dragging it


    This will make my job much easier.


    The empress, who had been listening to me for a long time, asked a question mischievously.


    By the way, is my Lize only going to say thank you?


    I was bewildered hearing her.


    Th, then, I have to


    With a yful smile, the empress spreads her arms wide.


    Ah!


    In an instant, I understood what she meant.


    You should also give thanks with your action!


    I immediately ran into the empresss arms asughter rang throughout the room.


    I finally decided to go on an adventure to find the crown prince.


    Right now is the best time, as maid Weber gave me an errand.


    It wasnt a big deal, she only told me to go into the office to get a summer uniform for the maids.


    Im sorry, Lize. Im a little busy today.


    Well, its not like I do this errand for free anyway.


    If you help me, Ill give you candies, how about that?


    With those words, the courtdy gave me five candies and immediately left.


    I put the candy in my mouth.


    I absolutely love the sweet taste that spreads in my mouth. I folded my fingers and counted out the tasks to be done one by one.


    First, lets get some clothes quickly. Then


    I clenched both of my fists.


    This is an opportunity to visit the Crown Princes Pce without being suspicious!


    Before returning to the Empresss Pce, I can stop by the Crown Princes Pce ande back. Perfect!


    I decided to go there under the pretext of running an errand to avoid suspicion.


    But in fact, even if I was in the position of the imprisoned Crown Prince, it would seem very suspicious if a maid suddenly entered the deste pce.


    I munched the candy and smiled.


    I got lost on the way back from running an errand. Perfect excuse, isnt it?


    Hehe, Im a genius!


    I continued walking and praised myself throughout the journey.


    I unconsciously hummed as I walked happily.


    ***


    After about thirty minutes, I withdrew the n I had made earlier.


    No, I had no choice but to withdraw.


    I looked at the pce with a bewildered face.


    No, what kind of pce is like this


    Can this even be called a pce?


    Other than the leaky walls, the main gate was forcefully closed, and the walls were very high.


    Oh no! How would I proceed with the n!


    I inwardly sighed and looked around.


    It was obvious that no one cares about this pce.


    Unlike the other dazzling pce, this pce was filled with gloom.


    In such a gloomy pce, an eight-year-old kid is imprisoned alone


    Hmm.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    I have decided that I would meet him, so I cant withdraw like this.


    I picked up the clothes I was holding in my arms and looked beyond the walls.


    It seems that this pce has been around for a long time. There should be a dog hole somewhere


    Found it!


    I shouted happily.


    Yes, this kind of pce must have a dog hole!


    The dog hole was sneakily hidden under the shade of a tree.


    I tried to observe the hole to see if I could fit it.


    It may be difficult forrge adults to go through the hole, but I am still small.


    Can I do it?


    First of all, I should put the clothes somewhere safe.


    Its something that courtdy Weber asked for, so I cant lose it.


    After hiding it well, I looked around.


    No one sees me right?


    Of course, no one woulde near here.


    I made up my mind and muttered resolutely,


    Then, lets go.


    I poked my head into the hole.


    After curling up as much as possible, I started crawling on the ground. Wow, really Even a small body like mine had a hard time, what about an adult body?


    Some grass was crushed by my hands, giving it a strong smell of soil.


    After struggling for some time, I was able to enter the pce.


    Ah, my shoulder hurts.


    As I patted my stiff shoulder, I widened my eyes. Wait, oh my god, my apron became dirty.


    I need to make up an excuse


    I narrowed my brow and brushed off my apron, which was dirty because of the soil and grass.


    Unlike the Imperial Pce, where everything in sight was dazzling, the Crown Princes Pce was simply shabby.


    Gardens overgrown with weeds, broken benches, and even a moldy fountain.


    I thought that the inside of the pce would definitely be better.


    Leaving an eight-year-old boy unattended in a ce like this is a case of child abuse.


    I took a deep breath and continued my journey.


    Until a thin, cold metal touched my neck.


    In an instant, the hairs all over my body stood upright and my mouth became dry.


    Will I die soon?


    The de felt like it could cut my neck easily.


    Who are you?


    The ice-cold voice asked me.


    I was fear-stricken, and I nced at the owner of the voice cautiously.


    A sharp pair of eyes were scrutinizing me.


    Ah, those eyes.


    I forgot the fact that the sword was on my neck, and I was mesmerized seeing his golden eyes as if I was hypnotized.


    The protagonist of this world was standing in front of me.


    It was the Crown Prince, Damian.


    Identify yourself.


    Hearing his voice, I came out of my stupor.


    Um, what is my identity?


    I hurriedly opened my mouth.


    I, I


    Are you an assassin sent by the emperor?


    Hey, isnt he too suspicious of me!?


    I mean, who would send a little girl like me as an assassin!!


    But I couldnt voice out my thoughts due to the sword on my neck.


    No, thats not it!


    Then what?


    It seemed that Damian had no intention of letting me go until he received a definitive answer.


    Excuse me, Prince!


    No matter how suspicious you are, whats the use of pointing a sword towards a child like me?


    Are the main characters of this world this absurd?!


    But since I was afraid of dying, I replied while trembling.


    I, Im a maid from the empress pce!

 Chapter 21

    TL/Editor: Eastwalker/Greatape


    Note: We finally found a trantor for this series, it will be updated 3 chapters/week from now on


    The Empress?


    Damian frowned slightly.


    The Empress.


    Damian, who had been deliberating over every word, gave me a hard time.


    That raises the specter of suspicion even further. Why would the Empresss maid travel so far?


    S-so, that!


    Oh, Im sure youre a spy for the Empress.


    Damian, who dered so, smiled cynically as his expression was grim.


    Argh, listen to me until the end!


    Besides, how could he be so afraid of a mere child?!


    Excuse me! This is a heinous offense!


    I sobbed and raised my voice.


    No, Im not a spy!


    Then?


    I-Im just lost


    I answered with an excuse I had nned ahead of time.


    Despite my reply, Damian did not waver at all.


    Rather, he stared at me with a surprised face and raised the corners of his mouth.


    Is the term lost now synonymous with hiding somewhere these days?


    Oh, um


    Besides, isnt getting in through a dog hole a little too much?


    Damian, who asked me back, looked at me as if he were expecting me to respond.


    Of course I couldnt think of anything to say.


    I let out a sigh.


    What kind of eight-year-old boy is so eloquent?


    In this case, I have no choice but to act childishly.


    I shut my eyes tightly.


    In fact, my childish behavior piqued Empresss interest but the Imperial Pce is essentially survival of the fittest.


    Besides, didnt I still get bullied despite the Empress favour?


    But the chances of this sad male lead falling for my childish antics isnearly none.


    But theres no other way!


    Actually, adventure I wanted to experience it


    Adventure?


    After hearing it, Damian didnt even bother to hide his amazement.


    Sowhat?


    I decided to be a little brazen.


    Anyway, I look like a five-year-old, arent I?


    ording to the Empress, Im so adorable that she wants to kidnap me!


    Besides, kids my age are usually adventurous!


    Yes. I heard there were ghosts in this pce.


    I quickly nodded my head, trying to sell the rumours to the best of my ability.


    Damian narrowed his eyes.


    Thats why Im here, to see whether or not there is a ghost


    Please, let me off the hook.


    Looking at Damians face, I pleaded with him in a mournful voice.


    Kindly spare my life. Please? Im going to be nice to you


    Damian, who had been in agony for a long time, retracted his dagger with a suspicious face.


    I raised my hand and felt my neck.


    Me, me, I survived!?


    Damian looked down at me pitifully with his eyes.


    How could a maid be soidback. Adventures


    Seriously, I was almost in by the male lead before I died at the hands of the Empress! Isnt it too much?


    I think so, and just for a moment, I felt relieved.


    After that, tears fell from my eyes unconsciously. I wiped my tears away.


    Is it just my feeling, or am I reallu crying?


    What, youre crying?


    Seeing Damian staring at me with such a weird look on his face, I guess, Im really crying.


    As soon as I realized this, a wave of regret washed over me.


    I licked my lips.


    N-no


    Thats right. I nearly died!


    That de almost cut my throat, I was just trying to protect Sister Rose!


    My whole body was trembling and it was difficult to even stand properly.


    I slumped down to take a seat.


    Are you all right?


    Damian approached me after a while.


    I wanted to say Im fine, but Im not.


    I became nauseated just looking at the dagger Damian was carrying.


    No, Im not going to vomit in front of a stranger!


    My dignity, please!


    I covered my mouth with both hands.


    Damian then looked down at the dagger in his hand.


    I felt awful.


    Why, why are you staring at the dagger again?


    Hey, you. Youre not going to put that dagger to me again are you?


    Damian, on the other hand, grimaced and slid the dagger into the rear pocket of his pants.


    Ive put the dagger away, so dont be afraid.


    Gasp, sniff


    I sniffled and tried not to cry.


    Damian let out a sigh.


    Well, regardless of how stupid the Emperor is hes not going to send a kid like you as an assassin.


    Yeah, thats a reasonable guess.


    How do I look like an assassin?


    As I nodded with tears welling up, then I realized something.


    Come to think of it, an assassin?


    Diamide had a troubled expression on his face.


    All of the assassins so far had been sent by one person.


    . Assassins? Was there a real assassin?


    Damian gave me a sad look when I nced up at him with tears in my eyes.


    He grumbled a little.


    All right, forget it.


    B-but.


    Why did I say that to a kid like you?


    Hey, youre only an eight-years-old kid as well.


    Damian then reached out to me unexpectedly.


    Alright.


    What?


    Take my hand and stand up.


    ..Huh?


    Iblinked.


    Am I hallucinating?


    However, Damian didnt withdraw his outstretched hand.


    Its my fault that I pulled out a dagger out of the blue.


    Pardon?


    So stop crying, youre ugly when you cry.


    At that point, I became angry at his words.


    Hey, who are you calling ugly?!


    ording to the Empress, Im the cutest girl in the world.


    Of course, the Empress ispletely blinded by her affections to me.


    Arent you going to get up?


    Damian moved his hands.


    I only looked at him like I was going to cry.


    I want to get up, too. But


    My legs.


    Legs?


    Its too weak.


    Damian was silent for a moment.


    I think I understand a little bit about Damians expression now.


    He thought I was ridiculous right?


    I squinted at Damian, puffing up both cheeks.


    He clicked his tongue.


    Then climb on my back.


    Carry me on your back?


    I doubted my ears.


    Damian, on the other hand, was serious. He turned his back to me.


    H-how could the Crown Prince!


    Surprised, I shook my head.


    Damian then returned my bewilderment with a sour look on his face.


    So youre gonna keep sitting on the floor?


    T-thats


    Well, I cant sit like this all the time.


    In the end, I swallowed my pride and was carried on Damians back.


    The back of an eight-year-old boy was pretty widepared to mine.


    My tense body gently rxed when I felt his warm body temperature.


    Thank you.


    Its okay, its my fault.


    I wrapped my arms around Damians neck.


    I could feel the curvature of his bones over his thin clothes.


    I was a little surprised.


    Damian, youre so skinny.


    Hes the Crown Prince of this country, yet hes malnourished?


    I couldnt help but remember about the bullying he had to suffer.


    Then the next time I visit, Ill bring him something to eat.


    Ah, but I cant just leave like this.


    Wait a second, its mine.


    I pointed to a bundle of my clothes on the ground.


    Damian asked me back in a sullen voice.


    Are you making the Crown Prince work?


    I-Im not bossing you around


    I replied glumly.


    Damian shook his head and knelt as he picked the clothes.


    Thank you.


    Yes.


    Damian carried me on his back as he started to walk.


    I nced at the bundle of clothes on his hand.


    I even got candy from Mrs. Weber, so I need to do my errands well.


    Then, I opened my eyes wide.


    Oh, right. My candy!


    Do you want some candy, Damian?


    Your Highness.


    What?


    Do you like candy?


    A person who gives food to others will be considered a good person.


    I decided to start by offering Damian a snack.


    I do, but how could I eat it when I dont know what others put in it?


    However, only a harsh answer came back.


    Ugh.


    I pouted my lips.


    Seriously, he kept being suspicious over small things.


    Come on, sit here.


    Damian walked to the garden, putting me down on a dpidated bench.


    Unlike his harsh answer just now, he put me down very gently.


    I took out all of the candy I had in my pocket.


    Are you really not going to eat the candy?


    Im not eating.


    Hes very stubborn.


    In the end, I ate the candy without minding him.


    The rustling sound made Damian nce back at me.


    I pushed the yellow candy in my mouth.


    Im not giving you any candy.


    Weally, weally, awe you not going to eat it? Its really good. (Really, really, are you really not going to eat it? Its really good.)

 Chapter 22

    TL/Editor: Eastwalker/Greatape


    Ah, the yellow candy tasted like apples.


    Its really delicious.


    As expected, sweet things are the best.


    I rolled the candy with my tongue, enjoying the taste of apples spreading in my mouth.


    Damian asked me with a disgusted face.


    You almost threw up, why put candy in your mouth?


    When I feel nauseous, I have to eat something sweet.


    In response to my answer, Damian looked as if he was saying, What kind of person is like this?


    Alright, if you think so


    Then he nodded hastily, as if he couldnt understand my answer.


    Hey, many people can love candy.


    Dont you know that humans are designed to basically like sweet things?


    Then, Damian opened his mouth.


    By the way, Ive never seen a maid as young as you.


    Ah, well, I have been in the Imperial Pce since I was born. Thats the reason why.


    I answered him politely.


    Then, for the first time in a while, Damian, who had been disgusted at me or expressionless the entire time, opened his eyes wide.


    What? Why?


    My mother used to be the maid of the Imperial Pce, but they say she passed away after giving birth to me.


    Damians eyes flickered briefly.


    What?


    I tilted my head.


    Are you sympathizing with me?


    Actually, I dont really mind.


    Then, my eyes lit up.


    Okay, Im gonna seize this opportunity!


    Im gonna make him more and more sympathetic!


    I pretended to be as pitiful as possible and faced Damian.


    You dont have any parents either?


    Yes.


    As my shoulders dropped down, I looked into Damians eyes slightly.


    Damian was frowning.


    Oh, oh, oh.


    Have I finally managed to create a connection with Damian?


    Right,e to think of it!


    Didnt Damians parents passed away?


    I put candy in Damians hand.


    I dont eat candy!


    Youll like it when you feel down.


    Damian, who was reflexively trying to swat my hand away, stopped.


    I made eye contact with Damian and used my special move.


    If you eat something sweet, everything will be fine.


    I smiled until my eyes are nearly closed.


    What do you think? Arent I cute?


    If I smiled like this, not only the Empress, but the other maids would all gush over me!


    However Damian didnt react like I expected.


    Dont smile like that. Its ugly.


    I was a little shocked.


    I-is it really because Im ugly?


    I looked at him sullenly.


    Seriously, with that handsome appearance, I would be nothing in front of him is it?


    But I dont want to admit that.


    By the way Damian really looks just like the one depicted in the novel.


    I nced at Damian.


    He looks so handsome.


    On his smooth forehead, his blue hair fluttered softly.


    His neck that stretches beautifully like a deer is as white as a whipped cream.


    His features and small face seemed to have been created by God with all his heart.


    And his golden scarlet-tinted eyes.


    All of that waspleted with a slender body and slender limbs that looked elegant.


    Hes still dazzlingly beautiful and in the future, hell be the most beautiful young man in this empire.


    But that dazzling appearance and the ce where he lived doesnt really match.


    I looked around.


    My maids senses were tingling.


    Ah, its dirty.


    Look at the dust on the window sill.


    I want to clean it, I want to wash it thoroughly with detergent!


    With Damians thin and small body, how did he usually clean an area this big


    If we get to know each other a littleter, can I do some cleaning for you?


    Thinking that way, I smiled at Damian.


    What are you looking at?


    Our eyes just met.


    Ehehe.


    Instead of answering, I smiled vaguely.


    The pce you live in is really dirty!


    I was thinking about it, cant you tell?


    Damian asked with a confused face.


    Come to think of it, youve been calling me the Crown Prince for a while now.


    Whats wrong with that? Youre Crown Prince, am I right?


    Eh, arent you the crown prince?


    No, he looks exactly like the prince depicted in the original, right?


    Of course I am.


    Looking at me as I tilted my head, Damian narrowed his brows.


    After a moments hesitation, he opened his mouth.


    You dont even know what other people call me?


    I know.


    Damian.


    People only call his name without any title that way.


    He shouldve been called respectfully with Your Highness or the Crown Prince.


    It was because everyone would gossip that Damian would be deposed as a Crown Prince.


    But, I know that hes going to ascend beyond the Crown Prince title and be the Emperor.


    And even if that doesnt happen, he was still the Crown Prince, he should be called politely.


    Its not that I dont know about that, I just thought its the least I could do for him.


    After pondering for a long time, Damian asked again carefully.


    You dont mind it?


    Why should I? Youre the handsome Crown Prince after all.


    Damian was silent.


    I faced him with confidence.


    Right now, Im being generous.


    He said I was ugly, but I tolerated it. After a while, Damian quickly turned his head away.


    Huh?


    I opened my eyes wide.


    Damians ears are turning red?


    Thats funny, truly.


    A momentter, Damian muttered begrudgingly, but I decided not to hear it.


    Ah, I have to go back now!


    Then, I got up from my seat.


    I didnt n on staying for too long.


    Actually, I never thought Id run into Damian like this.


    I picked up the bundle of clothes ced on the bench.


    I have to get some clothes for the maid Weber.


    Maid Weber?


    Yes, shes the senior maid in the Empress Pce. Shes a nwice person. (Yes, shes the senior maid in the Empress Pce. Shes a nice person.)


    I think I have regained some strength in my legs now.


    I took a couple of steps and looked back at Damian.


    Twen, Ille back next time. (Then, Ille back next time.)


    Enough, donte back.


    No, Ille back.


    When I answered stubborny, Damian looked at me with squinted eyes.


    He asked me again.


    You said you were a nice kid before?


    Well, umm,ing to you is what a nice kid does.


    I didnt say I was nice.


    When I said I was nice, I meant Im nice to myself!


    Upon hearing my answer, Damian sighed.


    Hes still young, yet he kept sighing.


    I smiled brightly.


    See youter!


    Okay.


    After a while, Damian answered with a small voice.


    Ah, I got permission toe next time, right?


    After bowing down, I crawled back into the doghole.


    Ah, really.


    Im so tired!


    ***


    Damian stared intently at the doghole through which Charlize had disappeared into.


    What the hell is she doing?


    At first, he thought the kid really was an assassin.


    Of course, after their exchange, he felt pathetic for worrying about being assassinated by a kid like that.


    Besides, no matter how surprised he was, the act of pointing a knife to her neck first


    I was wrong about that.


    Damian frowned involuntarily.


    The little girl that looked up to him looked like a rabbit.


    Her frightened look kept lingering in his mind.


    Ah,e to think of it.


    He didnt even ask for her name.


    Will she reallye back next time?


    Damian blinked.


    He know hell be disappointed if he look forward to it, but the words See you again left behind by that kid reyed over and over again in his head.


    Nevermind, what do I expect?


    She will soon disappear.


    Just like bubbles disappear, not even a trace will be left behind.


    Damians expression quickly turned cold.


    Then, the boy felt something in his pocket.


    This is


    When he put his hand in his pocket and took it out, his expression crumbled in an instant.


    A candy was in Damians pocket.


    It was a candy wrapped in colorful paper.


    How did she do it so discreetly?


    After some time, Damian peeled the candy and put it in his mouth.


    Come to think of it, its been a long time since he had eaten candy.


    The pink candy tasted like strawberries.


    Maybe its because of the taste, but it tasted strangely sweet in his mouth.


    ***


    When I returned to the Empress Pce, I was immediately caught by the two maids.


    The maids who saw me were surprised.


    Oh my God, Charlize! What is this!


    Did you get grass on your apron?


    Also, your clothes are a mess because of the dirt!


    I, um. I fell on the road on the way here


    Ehehe.


    I tried to cover it up with a smile, but the Empress, who had juste out of the room, joined in.


    You fell on the road? Are you hurt?!


    No. Im not huwt. (No, Im not hurt.)


    The only problem is that I almost died


    I mean because of Damian, that little boy.


    How dare he aim a dagger at someone so recklessly?


    Fortunately, the Empress and maids were only concerned about whether or not I was seriously injured, and didnt question anything else.


    But, the Empress suddenly whispered in my ears.

 Chapter 23

    Charlize. Did you have fun without me?


    Pardon?


    Charlize must be happy because she doesnt y with me.


    I think Ive been misunderstood.


    The Empress looked at me with a gloomy face.


    The Empress looked sad that I had a good time alone.


    Next time, I will y with Your Majesty, the Empress.


    Yes, lets y together.


    In response, the Empress smiled broadly and embraced me.


    Sister Rose, it was the opposite of that.


    I had a really hard time today.


    I, who was currently being pampered, red at the air.


    You think Im gonna give up here?


    Hey, Damian. Just you wait.


    Ill catch you for sure!


    ***


    The next day.


    I went back to Damians Pce.


    I also packed my favorite white bread and a jar of apple jam.


    What do you want?


    Damian watched me crawl through the dog hole again and didnt hide the surprised look on his face.


    Why are you staring at me like that?


    Didnt I tell you I will see you again soon?


    I kept my promise.


    I said proudly as I brushed the dirt off my body.


    Why? You said I cwoulde back. (Why? You said I coulde back.)


    No, thats true, but


    He really didnt expect her to return.


    Damian murmured softly.


    I pretended not to hear that.


    By the way, why is the Crown Prince out here?


    In the meantime, I questioned Damian.


    Wait, thats right.


    Did he know when I woulde and stood guard in front of this dog hole?


    Damian shrank when he heard my question.


    No way you were waiting for me?


    No!


    Narrowing my eyes while I asked him, Damian raised his voice.


    Ah, youre loud.


    Why are you so upset?


    Damian was once again mad, blushing all the way to his neck.


    W-well, I had just passed by identally while taking a walk.


    What? And why do you have to emphasize the word identally?


    I shrugged and nodded my head.


    Okay. Ill believe you.


    Believe me, I  !


    Damian shouted again.


    Ugh, why are you being so sensitive? I have something far more important than that!


    More than that


    Whats that?


    Damians eyes widened.


    Because I held out a bag to him.


    And in it


    Im sorry, I didnt bring much food.


    Bread and milk?


    Damian, who had unexpectedly grabbed the bag, had a nk expression.


    The freshly baked white bread gave off a wonderful aroma.


    Heh, how is it? Doesnt it look delicious?


    I was salivating so much that I considered eating it on the way here.


    Still, I came all the way here to feed you!


    Crown Prince, the bread is a bit burnt.


    Did you bring this for me?


    Of course! So say thank you!


    I continued in a confident voice towards Damian.


    If you tried the candy yesterday, youd know, theres no poison.


    I stared at Damian, blurting out words I had wanted to say.


    Come to think of it, I gave you candy yesterday.


    Have you eaten it yet?


    Dont tell me youre still suspicious of me, that you havent even touched it?


    Did you eat the candy?


    I ate it.


    Damian, who received my suspicious nce, answered, avoiding my gaze for no apparent reason.


    Ah, so you have eaten it?


    It was delicious.


    What does it taste like?


    Strawberry vor No, why are you questioning me?


    Damian was nervous.


    Thats right, I think you lied.


    I nodded my head satisfactorily.


    Seeing him answer like that, he must have really eaten it.


    Hes such a good boy.


    I asked him as I looked towards the pce.


    Shall we go inside and eat?


    Huh?


    Why are you suddenly shutting your mouth like a mshell?


    I tilted my head.


    Damian nced around the pce, he felt deeply troubled.


    Then he shook his head fervently.


    I appreciate you for bringing it, but Im not hungry. I mean


    Rumble, rumble-.


    At the same time, a loud sound echoed from Damians stomach.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Are you hungry?


    No, thats!


    Rumble.


    Trying to make quick excuses, Damian eventually lowered his head and covered his face with his hands.


    Wow, this is the first time Ive seen such a bright red face. He looks like a ripe tomato.


    It seems like youre reluctant to enter the pce itself But why?


    I carefully asked a question because I was worried.


    Is it because the pce is filthy or because it is embarrassing?


    No!


    Seeing that hes angry, I suppose Im right.


    Eh, were kids though, we didnt need to care about such things.


    Also


    How can an eight-year-old boy clean up this entire pce?


    I approached him, pulling the sleeve of his shirt.


    More than that, lets eat the bread.


    Huh?


    As I made eye contact with him and smiled, Damian nodded at me.


    Wouldnt it have been nice if he was this gentle from the beginning?


    So, for the first time ever, I entered his pce.


    The first thing I saw


    Uh


    I frowned involuntarily.


    There were spider webs dangling from the corner of the ceiling.


    It seems that it has been a long time since the spider web has been spread.


    Its dirty, dirty!


    I- I said I dont need it!


    Damian raised his voice.


    Huh why are you like this again?


    You kept getting mad for no reason.


    Its fine. But how do you get rid of the web hanging from such a high ce?


    Its fine because its not your fault, after all.


    I gave him reassurance.


    To be honest, unless you bring adder, how can you reach a ceiling that high?


    Usually, I could reach some ceiling and clean it using a tall broom.


    But, that doesnt mean Im satisfied with it because I could only reach some ces due to my height.


    Do you have any cleaning tools?


    I scrutinized my surrounding.


    At least there seems to be a broom and a mop


    I want to clean this ce, even a little.


    At that moment, Damian took the lead and stepped forward.


    His ears were all red.


    The dining room is this way.


    Ah yes!


    I went as fast as I could with my short legs, following Damian.


    So this ce have a dining room?


    And after a while.


    I was stunned by the sight before my eyes.


    I narrowed my brow and said.


    ,  .


    Wait, Crown Prince.


    Why?


    I looked at him questioningly as he returned my gaze.


    Wait, why are you deceiving people?!


    I strode to the table.


    On the table was a truly luxurious meal.


    There were grilled chicken with a light coating of oil, mashed potatoes with plenty of butter, and a fresh sd!


    Even the Empress doesnt eat such a fancy meal every day!


    The white bread and jam I brought with me was nothing in front of it!


    Look at that! Theres so much food, so why are you starving?!


    I shouted at Damian, pointing my finger at the table.


    Damians brow furrowed.


    He shook his head firmly.


    Thats not supposed to be eaten.


    Why?!


    It looks so delicious!


    But Damian didnt seem to budge.


    I gave him a quick nce before walking over to the food.


    No matter how I look at it, its food alright?


    Leaving it at room temperature for a long time would cool it down but it wont be bad to eat.


    I turned around and said to Damian.


    If the Crown Prince doesnt eat it, Ill eat it.


    No.


    Why? I came here early, so Im starving as well.


    Are you going to be that picky about your food?


    I squinted my eyes.


    Didnt you say you werent going to eat it anyway?


    If youre picky about your food, youll be punished, Crown Prince.


    He haz been the Crown Prince since birth, by any chance, did he not understand how valuable food is?


    But Damian was just staring at me.


    I shrugged and lowered my gaze to the meal.


    Hmm, what should I eat first?


    Im sure a huge piece of those soft chicken legs will be quite tasty, dont you think?


    I swallowed my saliva and reached out for a chicken leg.


    I told you not to eat it.


    p.


    Damian hit my hand.


    With an angry expression on my face, I gazed up at him.


    Whats the matter with you!


    I didnt want to show this to a child like you


    Damian took a deep breath and pulled out the dagger that was on his waist.


    I withdrew instinctively.


    Wha-what. Isnt that the one you put on my neck the other day?


    Damian furrowed his brow.

 Chapter 24

    Note: This will be updated every Friday, Sat, and Sun


    Im not trying to attack you, so dont make that face.


    Th-then!


    Im trying to show you why these foods shouldnt be eaten.


    Simultaneously with those words, Damian plunged the dagger into the whole chicken.


    No, what are you doing to that mouth-watering chicken now?


    After a while, Damian pulled out the dagger.


    And the daggers tip


    Its ck?


    It was stained ck.


    Thi-this. Could this be?


    I gulped, feeling my parched throat.


    Damian let out an awkwardugh.


    This dagger is made of silver.


    Oh my goodness, Im speechless.


    Its made of silver.


    Didnt silver have the ability to detect poison?


    Th-then, all the food?


    What you think is correct.


    Damian gave an unambiguous response.


    Oh my, poison?!


    I was so taken aback that I thought I was going to pass out.


    No, but why is he so calm?


    Theres poisoned food right in front of him, isnt that scary?!


    I raised my voice without realizing it.


    Then why not just go and throw it away? Why are you putting it around the table?


    Arent those dishes given directly by the emperor himself?


    Damian replied in a calm voice.


    Food bestowed by the emperor himself.


    I paused and tensed.


    That means his uncle fed him poisonous food thats exactly what it means.


    How dare a person like me throw away such precious food.


    Contrary to my expectations, Damians expression remainedposed.


    Damian pursed his lips.


    He mustve thought that I would let my guard down since its food.


    I was rendered speechless.


    How could such a young boy talk about it so calmly?


    Well, I do think that the emperor is that stupid.


    Damian shook his head and nced at me.


    Those scarlet eyes looked tired, resembling a sunset.


    Dont worry about it, its nothing much.


    Nothing much?


    Yes. Since Im trapped here, he thought that I was helpless and that even if he gave me poison, Id be powerless to resist.


    I pondered how many near-death experiences Damian had to go through before he could speak in such a rxed tone.


    Before I knew it, I was clenching my fists.


    My nails pierced my palms in a painful way.


    Its not such an awful idea to just give up everything, eat that meal, and then die.


    How many lives has the emperor attempted to destroy?


    Not only the empress, who didnt want to get married from the start but also Damian, who was her nephew.


    All of them are suffering because of one person.


    Damian ended the conversation with an unusually tranquil tone.


    Well, its just a thought.


    Damian met my eyes directly.


    Seeing his malnourished body was heartbreaking.


    I licked my lips.


    Then what do you regrly eat?


    His Majesty is so gracious, Im provided just enough food to keep me from dying.


    Damian replied sarcastically.


    So he gave him enough food to not starve to death


    After that, he continued.


    Well, it would be problematic for the Emperor if his heir starves to death.


    I, I


    Thats why he does poison instead, they could say I died of illness.


    Damians face grew a little darker.


    After all, starving to death is too disgraceful isnt it?


    Having said that, Damian pointed a finger to a corner of the dining room.


    Come here if you want to see it.


    After slightly opening the drawer of the cupboard, I was at a loss for words.


    The food in the drawer


    It looked so awful, to call it food was a disgrace.


    It consisted of dried-up carrots, green vegetables, and a handful of worm-eaten barley.


    Furthermore, its not even cooked.


    Could Damian really have only eaten these kinds of things until now?


    Its too much, how could they give him something like this to eat?!


    I used to eat much nicer meals than this while I was training!


    I took a quick nce around.


    Let alone any seasonings, it was only then that I noticed the empty kitchen with limited cooking equipment.


    I got up from my seat and examined the oven and furnace.


    Judging from the fact that it was clean and free of soot, it seems that the emperor had not even provided woods for the fire at all.


    By the way, it has been five years since Damian was imprisoned


    So, hes been living alone in this massive pce for 5 years?


    From the age of 3 to now?


    While enduring the emperors ridicule, contempt, and even the threat on his life?


    This is oh my.


    I mumbled unknowingly.


    Damian raised his eyebrows slightly, and he asked me,


    What?


    No one there is no reason for someone to be treated like this.


    I bit my lip until it bled.


    For some reason, I feltpelled to help Damian any way I could.


    Is it because I saw my past self reflected in Damian when I was bullied at the education center?


    Or is it because Damian is the main character and is the only one who can ensure the empress safety when she is regarded favorably by him?


    Truthfully, it doesnt matter what the reason was.


    I just didnt want to see Damian live a life so miserable.


    Staying alive, just barely getting by on a day-to-day basis.


    Thats not how a person should live.


    And I wanted to see Damian live a regr life.


    Crown Prince.


    What?


    Ille every day from now on.


    I said resolutely.


    Damian looked at me with an astonished expression.


    How should I interpret that expression?


    At least it was certain that there was a mixture of doubt, gratitude, and regret that I couldnt really pinpoint in his expression.


    Ill prepare meals for you every day, so just eat them.


    I added calmly.


    Damians eyes trembled slightly.


    He replied in a hushed tone.


    Why are you doing this for me?


    I simply shrugged.


    To be honest, anyone else would have the same reaction if they could see the current state Damian is in.


    Anyone else would have done the same thing.


    Anyone?


    Yes.


    I smiled brightly.


    It was genuine. People will undoubtedly feel pity when looking at Damian in his current state.


    Damian was silent.


    To be precise, he appeared to be at a loss for words.


    I walked up to him.


    Looking up at Damian, I could see the light returning to his eyes.


    Those eyes, filled with all kinds of emotions, were truly dazzlingly beautiful.


    Lets eat bread together.


    I reached out and pulled the hem of Damians robe.


    Damian didnt move my hand away or push it away.


    He just gazed at me with a helpless expression, yes, like that of a helpless young boy.


    I brought milk and apple jam.


    Okay.


    After a while, Damian responded in a low voice.


    I pretended nothing was wrong and continued.


    Since the weather is nice, I think it would be wonderful to eat outside while getting some sunlight.


    I didnt want Damian to be in this bad situation any longer.


    Prince, what do you think of me?


    G-good.


    Damian rarely stuttered.


    I slung the bag of bread and milk over my shoulder.


    Okay, then lets go out.


    But then, Damian ced his hand on my shoulder.


    What?


    I looked at him questioningly.


    When I looked ahead again, he took the bag off my shoulder.


    He held the bag and said,


    Ill carry the bag.


    Thank you!


    Damian quickly moved his head as his cheeks became red.


    And so we went outside together.


    Since sunlight barely entered the Crown Princes pce, I chose a spot that was sunny and sat down.


    Prince, eat with me.


    I sliced the white bread in half myself and spread plenty of apple jam.


    Damian looked at the white bread as he carefully held the bread with both hands and gently touched the soft surface of the bread.


    Its been a while since Ive eaten something like this.


    I instantly felt sad hearing it.


    Why is he so pitiful?


    Its only bread and jam, why does he look so grateful?


    I looked at Damian with a pitiful gaze.


    Damian said as he bit into the bread.


    Tasty.


    How is it? Is it tasty? Delicious?!


    Personally, I didnt really like it.


    I mean, I thought I applied a little too much apple jam in his bread.


    However, Damian ate the bread happily.


    Then he shook his head and answered.


    I never said it didnt taste good.


    R-really? Thats a relief.


    By the way, you have jam around your mouth.


    I picked up a handkerchief and wiped his lips.


    Damian then flinched and averted his gaze.

 Chapter 25

    You tend to blush easily, dont you?


    I- I can wipe it off myself.


    But you dont have a mirror why dont you just let me do it?


    Its fine.


    After saying that, Damian snatched the handkerchief from me.


    Iughed since the way he wiped his lips was adorable.


    Theres a bit of a childlike side to him.


    I poured milk into the cup and handed it over.


    Drink some milk too.


    Why are you taking care of me?


    However, after taking the milk cup from me, Damian said something else.


    Huh?


    I was a little confused.


    You look quite young too


    What?


    At your age, you should be cared for by others.


    Damian, who was closely observing me, suddenly added.


    Taking care of me?


    Me?


    But Im a maid.


    Damian, who had a sip of milk, asked me another question again.


    Come to think of it, how old are you?


    Five years old.


    Youre five years old?!


    At my nonchnt answer, Damian almost spits out the milk he was drinking.


    He grunted, wiping across his mouth with the back of his hand.


    How could they make a five-year-old child work


    Oh, he sounded simr to the empress.


    Without realizing it, I burst intoughter when Damians words reminded me of the empress.


    What, why are youughing?


    Someone said the same thing you said to me, crown prince.


    Who was it?


    I nced at Damian slightly.


    Can I say this?


    When I first told him that I was the empresss maid, I was reminded of his intimidating expression.


    It seemed like Damian does not care for the empress in the slightest.


    I answered cautiously.


    Her Majesty the Empress.


    Mentioning the empress made me think he would be enraged, I prepared myself for that possibility.


    Damian surprisingly only ate the bread in silence.


    He just put it in his mouth and didnt say anything.


    Damian, who was chewing the bread, looked back at me.


    Hey.


    What?


    Name.


    Name? What do you mean by name?


    I tilted my head.


    He stared at me, brushing off the crumbs on his hands.


    Whats your name?


    My name?


    Yes. I cant call you Hey or You forever, can I?


    Damian said with a grumpy face.


    Oh, youre right. We havent even introduced ourselves yet.


    I answered calmly.


    Its Charlize.


    Charlize?


    Damian blinked.


    Charlize. Charlize.


    After thinking about my name a couple of times, he opened his mouth.


    You have an unusually pretty name.


    Why does he always addpliment and insult at the same time?


    Does he have to add the word unusually whileplimenting me for having a pretty name?


    Look at the empress and learn!


    When the empress hugged me tightly, she told me that she wished she had such a pretty name.


    Yet he used the word unusually!


    But regardless of whether I was mad or not, Damian shrugged and picked up another loaf of bread.


    But that name doesnt suit you.


    I beg your pardon?


    Yeah, isnt that too much of a grown-up name for a kid like you?


    Do you think Ill stay a kid forever?


    Damian cracked a grin.


    Its too long, so Ill refer to you as Lize from now on.


    Instead of answering, I locked my gaze on Damian with a look of determination in my eyes.


    Damians face quickly turned sullen and looked at me.


    What, you dont want to be called that?


    No, its not like that


    I pouted my lips.


    I have absolutely noints about the nickname Lize itself.


    What Im dissatisfied with is you!


    Cant you be kinder to me?


    What?


    You also say Im not suited to my pretty name


    As I grunted, my eyes became ssy.


    Damian looked at Lize with a gloomy expression on his face.


    Prince, do you hate me?


    Questioning him, I stared at Damian with teary eyes.


    He flinched and spoke hurriedly.


    No, thats not it!


    What is it then?


    Charlize, I had just said your name was pretty, right? I never implied that I dont like it!


    It was just that you were still too young and that your name didnt suit you.


    It was never meant to offend you.


    Damian, who had continued to offer excuses, eventually shouted with an unreasonable expression on his face.


    Theres no way I hate you, okay?!


    Huh?


    Damians face turned red as he stammered to get words out.


    You look so cute, youve been nice to me, youve brought me food, and


    And?


    You came back here.


    Damians voice, which had been filled with apprehension until now, became suddenly solemn.


    Damian raised his head.


    I could see my face reflected on his calm eyes.


    His eyes were unwavering and honest.


    I was so happy that you came back


    Really?


    Im serious. Its quite tough to meet people like you in this environment.


    Ah.


    As soon as I heard that, I realized.


    I see.


    Damian is just happy that I came back.


    It must be so lonely and difficult up until now, he cant even open up to anyone.


    When I realized that, I felt terrible for Damian.


    I tried hard to smile.


    I promise you, Ille here often.


    Yes, but


    Trust me, I keep my promises well.


    After hesitating for a while, I ced my hand on Damians hand.


    Its inappropriate for a maid to touch the Crown Prince without permission.


    I knew that well.


    But still, I wanted to share even a little warmth with Damian.


    Just as I wasforted by being with the empress.


    Damian didnt pull his hand away from me.


    He just shyly averted his gaze.


    By the way, were you so delighted to see mee back?


    After a while,I spoke to him in a yful voice, and Damian stared at me with a surprised face.


    What?


    You just said that you were overjoyed when I came back!


    When did I do that!


    Damian was irritated.


    I held back theughter that was about to burst out.


    Oh, he had a cute side too, didnt he?


    Hey, you!


    Ahaha!


    I finally burst outughing.


    Damian stared at me for a long time and eventually smiled at me.


    Yep, Damian is still only an eight-year-old boy.


    Rather than being concerned about everything, its much better to show such emotions.


    Weughed for a long time.


    ***


    I went in and out of the crown princes pce as if I was a bird that kepting back to their nest.


    Damian pretended not to like it, but I always see him standing in front of me every time.


    He was waiting for me in front of the dog hole every day.


    Phew, this sad prince.


    To think that a prince is this idle he had to take good care of the countryter.


    I stuck out my bag to him.


    Ta-da!


    Whats this?


    Damian struggled to manage his expression, but he seemed to be happy seeing it.


    I smiled brightly.


    Today is a sandwich!


    Sandwich?


    Yes! The chef of the empress pce prepared it by himself!


    At those words, Damians eyes lit up.


    I felt proud of myself.


    Damian recently has been gaining weight from the food I brought him.


    Besides, the foodes from the empresss pce, which is rumored to be the most delicious in the entire imperial pce.


    I pulled Damians sleeve and took a step forward.


    Lets eat it together!


    Okay.


    Damian was willingly dragged away by me, as if he had resigned.


    However, I could see that he was full of expectations.


    What kind of sandwich is it?


    He kept asking me questions like this.


    I was thinking about teasing him by saying, Its a secret, but instead, I just answered him.


    Bacon, fried eggs, cheese, and minced beef are in it.


    Really?


    Upon my answer, Damians mouth dropped.


    Oh my, how are you feeling now?


    Iughed happily.


    Damian developed a preference for meat over vegetables after some meals.


    He enjoys meat and is now familiar with its vor.


    We picked a spot that received the most sunlight and sat down on a piece of cloth.


    With the sandwiches and drinks lined up, I felt like I was on a pic.


    I said to him,


    Eat whatever you want.


    Thank you, Ill enjoy the food.


    Damian did not even refuse like before, but quickly snatched the sandwich.


    Whenever he bit on his sandwich, his plump cheeks would shake while he was chewing.


    As I looked at him, I felt a strange feeling.


    Hes like


    Its like taming a starving, abandoned kitten


    Is this how it feels when a cat, whos been hostile to you for a long time, nuzzles its cheek against your hand?


    Damian, youre so cute!


    Damian, who had been fixated on the sandwiches for a while, abruptly raised his head.


    He nced at me with a slightly embarrassed face.


    Youre not eating?


    Oh, Im full. I just ate.


    I drank tea with the maids earlier.


    I pushed the te towards Damian.


    Ill continue to bring you delicious food.


    No need.


    Damian answered like that, but its obvious that he likes it.

 Chapter 26

    His appetite wasmendable even for a boy.


    In fact, I dont think it was because of the food itself.


    Is it what others call feeling full just by watching others eat?


    I think I understand that a little bit now.


    After I waited for Damian to finish his meal, I said to him confidently.


    Today, were also going to have dessert.


    Dessert?


    I rummaged through my bag and took out a packaged milk pudding.


    Damian stared at the pudding with wide eyes, as if it was the first time he saw it.


    I cant believe how brightly the crown princes eyes lit up as he gazed at the pudding


    I felt my heart pounding once more and quickly lowered my head.


    After drizzling caramel syrup onto the pudding, I presented it to Damian.


    Ta-da! Its milk pudding!


    Milk pudding?


    Yes! I poured caramel syrup on it!


    Having said that, I handed the spoon to Damian.


    Damian stared alternately between the spoon and pudding.


    After a while, Damian gulped and tapped the pudding with his spoon.


    As the pudding wobbled, a smile was formed on Damians face.


    Damian eximed in an excited voice.


    Pudding. Ive only heard of it, this is my first time seeing it in person.


    I ate this a lot. It just melts in your mouth.


    I told him proudly with my chin up.


    I had suffered to bring it here.


    I just wanted to feed Damian something delicious.


    Just like how my days are enjoyable after I met the empress, I hoped that Damian would remember how much he enjoyed the days he spent with me.


    I see


    Damian scooped out the pudding carefully. As he put the pudding into his mouth, hiseyes widened.


    Ah, I know that look.


    I couldnt hide my smile.


    If the food you try for the first time is extremely delicious, you would react in this manner.


    I had the same reaction when I tasted chocte chip cookies for the first time.


    Damian scooped one more spoon happily.


    He put it in his mouth, swallowed it, and repeated the process


    It must be delicious. Thats a relief.


    After that, Damians eyes met mine.


    Why arent you eating the pudding?


    Perhaps a little embarrassed, Damian asked the question with both of his cheeks blushing.


    I shook my head.


    Ah, Im fine. Theres only one pudding.


    The pudding I sneaked away was actually meant for me.


    After hearing my answer, Damian put the spoon down with a look of disappointment etched on his face.


    Im sorry. I


    Its nothing much. Crown Prince, eat it all.


    I responded nonchntly.


    Damian gazed at me, unsure of what to do.


    I continued.


    Hey, I brought it for you.


    How am I supposed to eat it by myself? So


    Its okay.


    Hey, I brought it for you. No need to feel bad, I could eat moreter.


    Iughed heartily.


    Is it delicious?


    Damian nodded calmly.


    Alright, eat as much as you want.


    Im satisfied just by watching you.


    Still, I want to eat it with you.


    What? Why?


    I tilted my head.


    Damian stared alternately between the pudding and the spoon. His face was adamant at first, but soon, he looked at me with determination.


    If you dont eat it, I wont eat either.


    He let go of the spoon.


    Huh, whats wrong with him?


    I tried to calm him down.


    You wont eat it all?


    But I dont enjoy eating alone.


    His stubbornness somehow reminded me of someone.


    Taking a deep breath, I adjusted myself next to Damian.


    Okay, then lets eat it together.


    Damian smiled brightly.


    Oh my goodness.


    His smile had mepletely captivated.


    How does he looked so beautiful? His smile is truly something else.


    My mouth was agape, and I didnt even realize it.


    Cant you smile more often from now on?


    Why?


    Your Highness, its a waste that your beautiful face is always hidden by a scowl!


    I pointed at his face.


    If I had that kind of face, I would always be smiling, but unfortunately I dont!


    Of course, even with a frown on your face, youre still beautiful!


    I paused while speaking enthusiastically.


    Because Damians face became serious.


    Well, Im indeed a little bit beautiful.


    Youre truly beautiful, so Ill endure it.


    Ugh seriously, wont he at least say thank you for mypliment?


    I shook my head.


    During that time, Damian returned my gaze, his face was serene. And there was no scowl on his face like usual.


    The wind blew gently.


    His navy blue hair fluttered gently over his forehead.


    His eyes, beneath his long eyshes, were as bright as the afternoon sunlight.


    I looked at Damian, entranced with the sight. Then I suddenly came to my senses.


    How could I feel this way towards an eight-year-old child?


    Thats outrageous!


    A-anyway


    I immediately lowered my head and focused my attention on the pudding in front of me.


    At the same time, I noticed that we ran into a problem.


    You dont have any more spoons?


    He didnt have a spoon.


    I wanted to give him the pudding from the beginning, so I only brought one spoon with me.


    Damian, on the other hand, didnt bat an eye.


    Instead, he asked me,


    Whats wrong?


    Huh?


    We could use it like this.


    Damian scooped out the pudding and handed it to me.


    I was surprised by his actions and my eyes shook.


    We can eat it together.


    How dare I use the same tableware as you, Your Highness?


    Why? You dont want to eat it with me?


    Damian stared at me with a sad face.


    I was speechless.


    Hey, dont you know its unfair to use your face to win an argument?


    Damian pushed the spoon closer to my mouth and urged me.


    Say ah.Hurry, my arm hurts.


    I admitted defeat and gave in to his demands.


    Im really weak to beautiful faces.


    If a boy prettier than the empress smiling in front of me, I cant win against him!


    I found myself being spoon fed by Damian.


    Youre eating well.


    As I swallowed the pudding, Damian smiled with his eyes.


    I might get a heart attack at this rate.


    I grabbed my chest without realizing it.


    In the original story, there was no mention of the male lead being so demanding!


    After finishing it, I got up from my seat.


    Damian stared at me, puzzled.


    Why did you do that all of a sudden?


    I- Im going to do some cleaning.


    After hearing me, Damian was at a loss for words.


    After a while, Damian shouted,


    How could a kid like you do the cleaning!


    Im a maid. I can do it well.


    Since I was a child, Ive worked as a maid, so how could I not do it?


    I smiled confidently.


    Im fine though. It would take a lot of time to clean here


    No, I could do it.


    I shook my head.


    Today, Im the assertive Charlize.


    I spoke resolutely.


    Your Highness, I dont want to see you living in that dust den anymore.


    In response to that, Damian became silent for a moment.


    You wouldnt like living in such a dirty ce, would you?!


    Just watch, Ill make this ve sparkle!


    Damian then opened his mouth.


    Then lets do it together.


    What? Im capable of cleaning this ce alone.


    This is where I live. Its uneptable to leave it all to you.


    Having said that, Damian rose to his feet.


    Why are you striding ahead of me then?


    Are you really going to clean this ce too? But youre the crown prince


    I quickly ran to him.


    Your Highness!


    Hurry up. If you want to go back after cleaning, you have to move quickly, okay?


    As I slowed down and matched his stride, Damian added sarcastically.


    Hey, who doesnt know that?


    * * *


    Three hours had passed.


    Unexpectedly, Damian cleans better than the empress.


    Unlike our empress, who seemed to be clueless about cleaning, Damian was good at brushing and mopping.


    How would I describe his wonderful skill?


    Should I say that it was a skill gained because he was forced to get used to cleaning in order to survive?


    After scrubbing the floor with a tall mop, I raised my back and sighed.


    Sigh.


    I take a look around.


    All right, Im satisfied with the oue.


    At least, theres not as much dust as before, right?


    Thinking so, I raised my head.


    In the corner of the ceiling, there was something that kept getting on my nerves.


    Now, the time hase for me to get rid of that thing.


    The spider web!


    Iinadvertently looked at where Damian wasand paused.


    Come to think of it, he left earlier, saying he would clean the living room.


    That means Im the only one who will fight the spiders web, right?


    I clenched my fists.


    Then the weapons I need right now are brooms anddders!

 Chapter 27

    Come to think of it, adder I think I saw it in the warehouse earlier.


    As I dragged thedder behind me while groaning, I noticed something.


    For some reason, thedder seems to be lighter than usual.


    Well, Im not heavy so it wont break against my weight.


    Leaning thedder against the wall, I started climbing thedder with determination.


    I held a long broom in my hand.


    Almost, Ill be right there


    Swoosh!


    I made aswiping motion with the broom.


    Although the broomstick came close to touching the spiders web, probably because of my short arms, itbarely touched it.


    After several unsessful attempts at swinging, I stared angrily at the corner of the ceiling.


    I think I can reach it, just a little bit more!


    Why are my arms so short!


    I gritted my teeth.


    Do you think Ill give up?


    I carefully measured the distance between the web and myself, then swung powerfully.


    Swoosh!


    The sound of the broom brushing against the wall signaled that the cobweb had been swept away.


    Aha, finally!


    I was filled with joy at the moment.


    All of a sudden, I felt something ominous.


    Huh?


    I felt goosebumps race down my spine.


    That sound just now what was it?


    I heard the sound of wood cracking.


    As soon as I had that thought, thedder steps snapped as my foot slipped.


    Ahh!


    I hurriedly tried to grab hold of something, but it was hopeless.


    My hands swayed in vain in the air.


    I-Im falling!


    I closed my eyes reflexively.


    What if I got hurt!


    The empress will find out that Im going in and out of the princes pce then!


    Please, dont get hurt!


    However, I couldnt feel the pain I had expected at all.


    Instead, I heard urgent sound of footsteps


    Flop!


    All of a sudden, my body was safely held in someones arms.


    Lize!


    A desperate voice called to me.


    Are y-you all right?


    When I quietly lifted my gaze, I saw Damian with a pale and tired face as if he was about to pass out at any moment.


    He raised his voice.


    Hey, what are you where did you find these brokendders?!


    Fro-from the warehouse.


    Damian was so angry that I was surprised.


    He kept frowning while scolding me.


    What? The warehouse? Did you drag thatdder from there to here?!


    Yes, I did but.


    Damian couldnt hide his amazement and stared at me intently.


    Do you think youre strong? Thats why I told you not to clean!


    That, that


    Why arent you afraid of what had just happened? If you hit the floor, you would be done for!


    Damians voice trembled softly.


    I became teary and reflexively apologized.


    Sorry, Im sorry. I made a mistake.


    What are you sorry about?


    I made things difficult for you


    I bit my lips.


    What if the empress found out that I was in and out of the imperial pce?


    That would not only give trouble for me but Damian as well.


    What I had done to help Damian almost made him in trouble.


    Stupid Charlize.


    I med myself.


    However, the expression on Damians face as he nced at me..


    It seemed as if he was in pain.


    But why though?


    Itd be understandable if he was angry.


    Damian opened his lips as if to say something, but instead, he gave a sigh and shut his mouth again.


    What should I do? I feel really bad.


    My body was trembling.


    I slowly made eye contact with him.


    Im, Im fine with you scolding me.


    Thats enough.


    Only Damian would act in that manner.


    After he ced me back on the ground he quickly turned around.


    Why, why did you turn your back on me?


    I paced behind him, earnestly calling out to Damian.


    Your Highness, are you angry?


    At Damians silence, my chest tightened with the tension.


    After a while, he muttered,


    What kind of person do you think I am?


    Huh?


    If you get hurt, Ill be in trouble. Thats why I got angry. did you seriously think I would be like that?!


    I froze on the spot.


    Damian nced at me.


    I mean, you


    Damian pondered on what to say for a long time.


    His low voice somehow sounded mncholic.


    Youre the only good person Ive met after 5 years of being imprisoned in this pce.


    Good person.


    I bit my lips in response to Damians choice of words.


    Damian clenched his fists.


    If such a person gets hurt, isnt it natural to worry?


    Your Highness


    What are you


    Damian couldnt finish his words and let out a sigh.


    I lowered my head.


    Oh no, what should I do, I cant even lift my face.


    This waspletely my fault.


    Damian did me a favor.


    In the end, I caused him distress since I was unable to judge clearly.


    Im sorry.


    Im telling you sincerely. Im sorry.


    My words was apanied by tears.


    I took my time approaching Damian and gently grasped his sleeve.


    Hey, Crown Prince, Im d youre nice to me.


    Damian was still looking at me with disbelief as heopened his mouth.


    When I first met you, I threatened you with a knife. If you dont like me because of that


    No!


    I was taken aback and raised my voice.


    How many times have we met? Why are you still worried about that!


    To be honest, I was a little scared at first.


    I nearly died because of him, how could I not be terrified of Damian at first?


    But


    But not now.


    I said it clearly.


    Damians expression slightly softened.


    I continued with a clear voice.


    I dont care about that at all. Crown prince, youve saved me.


    If it bothers you lets call it even if you forgive my mistake this time.


    I let go of Damians sleeve.


    This time, I would never let go of him even if he pushed me away.


    Damian, who had been hesitant for a long time, looked at me and asked.


    Really You dont hate me or anything?


    Of course. I like you.


    I nodded my head repeatedly.


    Damians eyes were shaking.


    He opened his lips slightly.


    Dont do that next time.


    Yes, I promise.


    Its the truth, right? You really dont hate me, right?


    Its true.


    Damian nced at me.


    His clumsy fingers reached out to gently caress my cheeks.


    Okay, that will do.


    His voice was tiny and muffled at the end.


    After hesitating for a while, Damian smiled awkwardly.


    The smile he made was dazzling, I unknowinglyid my face on Damians palm.


    At that time, unbeknownst to us, someone hade to the Crown Princes Pce.


    * * *


    Knock, knock.


    A knocking sound resonated throughout the room.


    The empress, who had been examining paperwork for a while, raised her head.


    Who is it?


    Its Hayden.


    Come on in.


    The empress furrowed her brow.


    Whats the matter?


    She usually doesnt interfere when shes working


    Whats going on?


    I came here because I have something to tell you about Charlize.


    The maid Hayden spoke with a worried tone.


    Charlize?


    The empress opened her eyes wide.


    Tell me.


    Well, Charlize has been out a lottely.


    Dont you also go out? There has never been any prohibition or restriction from going out of the Empress Pce.


    Yes, but


    Even though she initiated the conversation, she hesitated, unable to speak for a long time.


    It might not be a big deal.


    It might actually not be worrisome, but


    She was merely a maid, and she had no authority to judge the gravity of any matter.


    It was the job of the empress, the owner of the maids, to judge the severity.


    She shut her eyes tightly.


    Its a bit suspicious to see her keep packing food and going out.


    Shes taking food with her?


    For a moment, a suspicious look appeared on the empresss face.


    She can eat it at the Empresss Pce, so why take it with her?


    Isnt she just taking a little bit to eat as a snack outside?


    No, the amount is significant. Its too much for Charlize to eat alone.


    She shook her head.


    It implied she had more to say.


    The empress questioned her.


    Thats it? If she was just going out with food, you wouldnt havee to me and even tell me.


    The maid raised her head.


    The maid, who had been contemting what to say for a while, carefully added her words.


    Recently, Charlize I heard her once ask about His Highness the Crown Prince.


    The empress narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 28

    TL/Editor: Eastwalker/Greatape


    Come to think of it, Charlize herself had asked about the crown prince to her at one point.


    To be precise, the question was what were her thoughts about the crown prince


    The maid continued to speak.


    She had inquired the whereabouts of the crown prince, so I informed her without giving it much thought.


    But?


    At that time, I thought it was irrelevant, but as time went on, I noticed that she took food with her on a regr basis


    The maid felt guilty as a result of her carelessness.


    After a while, the maid told the empress of her suspicions.


    I can only specte that Charlize continually visits His Highness?


    No way, how could that be? The crown prince is imprisoned in his own pce.


    The empress shrugged.


    Five years ago, Vincent usurped the throne.


    Since then, the crown prince has been confined to the smallest chamber in the imperial pce and has never been outside.


    The gates of the crown princes pce were barred, and the pce itself was subjected to intense surveince.


    All the attendants who served the crown prince were expelled.


    Food for the crown prince was sent directly from the emperor, and strict orders were issued to ensure that no one approached the crown princes pce.


    The imperial pce has been closed off to all outsiders, its impossible for Charlize to enter without breaking in


    Yes, thats true, but


    The maid Hayden responded with a small nod.


    The empress, who had been deep in thought for quite some time, rose up to her feet.


    Your Majesty?


    Once I find something that bothers me, I cant let it slide.


    Then


    Never mind, Ill go see Charlize myself.


    The empress answered firmly.


    Maid Haydens eyes widened as she attempted to dissuade the empress.


    What? No, Your Majesty shouldnt do such a thing. You can entrust us to take care of it


    No, I want to.


    Maid Hayden sighed.


    Her ten-year experience of serving the empress taught her that when the empress had made up her mind, no one could convince her otherwise.


    Maid Hayden bowed her head.


    Very well, your majesty.


    Yes.


    The empress approached the window.


    Outside the window, she could see Charlize.


    She was cleaning the garden using a broom taller than her body.


    She was so adorable to watch.


    Its probably not a big deal.


    It was an abrupt statement from the empress, who had been watching Charlize for a while.


    Her voice was full of confidence.


    Yes, I think so.


    Alright, lets just see how it goes.


    The empress muttered as she held her chin.


    Because it involved Charlize, not anyone else.


    The empress narrowed her eyes.


    Ah, I want to quit work and spend time with Charlize.


    Whilst muttering in a pitiable voice, there was a smile that couldnt be hidden from the empresss lips.


    ***


    Following that day, the empress began to pay close attention to Charlizes every move.


    However, there was nothing out of the ordinary.


    There wasnt anything that stood out in particr?


    The empress was puzzled.


    Charlize was just as always, pretty and lovely.


    In addition, she was passionate about her work, determined to follow through on what she said, to be acknowledged by everyone.


    My Charlize, you are so cute!


    She grasped her chest numerous times as she watched Charlize go round and round in circles over and over again.


    Just when she thought it would be okay to stop doubting Charlize, something happened.


    What?


    The empresss eyes widened in surprise when she saw what happened.


    She had saw Charlize secretly keep the pudding that was served as a snack rather than eating it.


    Considering Charlizes taste for sweet food, it was a bit out of character.


    Is it because shes going to eat itter?


    The empress, who spent some time contemting, saw another of Charlizes strange behavior.


    Charlize had snuck into the kitchen and packed sandwiches and juice.


    The maid was right.


    The food Charlize brought was too much to eat alone. It would certainly be enough for at least two people.


    Charlize, who wrapped the food in a cloth bag, scurried out, while observing her surroundings.


    The empress instinctively followed Charlizes footsteps.


    After going back and forth, Charlize got used to finding the way.


    At first nce, it seemed that Charlize was walking in the direction of the empresss detached pce.


    But, that wasnt it.


    That ce


    The empress bit her lips.


    The ce where Charlize went to was the crown princes pce.


    Charlize, who was looking around, shoved the cloth bag under a tree.


    Then she crawled on the ground and disappeared into the wall.


    The empress was silent.


    She cant believe Charlize was really in and out of the crown princes pce.


    But, I cant let words get out.


    If the gates of the crown princes pce were opened to investigate this incident, it would surely reach the emperors ears.


    And the emperor will not forgive servants associated with the crown prince.


    That wont do.


    The empress moved forward while biting her lips.


    As she approached the wall where Charlize disappeared, she noticed something.


    This hole


    A small hole was hidden under a tree.


    It wasrge enough for a small child like Charlize toe in and out.


    How did she find such a thing?


    The empress sighed.


    I will have to wait until Charlizees out.


    The empress took a seat next to the dog hole.


    In the midst of it all, the empress couldnt help butugh at herself because she was sitting on the ground.


    Before she met Charlize, she couldnt even imagine sitting on the ground.


    After some time, she heard the sound of footsteps.


    There were also some voices.


    Then, crown prince. See you again!


    Get home safely.


    It was the first time she heard the princes voice.


    The empress blinked.


    The crown prince has such a young voice.


    Well, he is only eight years old .


    Then, she could hear some rustling.


    The cloth bag came out of the hole, followed by a small body crawling out.


    Ahh, its really hard.


    As she struggled to get her body out of the dog hole, Charlize grumbled.


    At the same time, the empress opened her mouth.


    Lize.


    Gasp!


    Charlize, who had juste out of the dog hole, stiffened.


    Kneeling down, she looked at the Empress from afar.


    Y-your Majesty?


    Charlizes face became as white as a sheet while theempress kept staring at her.


    ***


    I doubted my eyes.


    No, why is the empress here?!


    I licked my dry lips.


    How can Your Majesty be here


    Shh.


    The empress straightened her index finger over her lips calmly.


    I gulped after seeing her expression.


    It was the first time that the empress had made such an expression towards me.


    Then, she spoke to me calmly.


    Follow me quietly, Lize.


    Your Majesty.


    I dont want to make a big fuss.


    It was an expression Ive never seen before in her.


    Its not my sister Roses expression that I was familiar with, but a stern expression befitting of an empress.


    But, I could only bit my lips.


    I was responsible for the current expression on the empresss face.


    Even though I could exin that I did this to protect the empress.


    To the empress, it would sound like nonsense.


    In fact, I cant even exin it clearly. Im the only one who knows the original story.


    Perhaps the empress is feeling a tremendous sense of betrayal right now.


    I took a big stride forward.


    No, I want to.


    Lize?


    But at that moment, a voice made me stay rooted to the spot.


    It was Damians voice.


    My shoulders tensed, and the empress looked at him with cold gaze.


    After hesitating for a while, Damian opened his mouth.


    Whos out there are you the empress?


    Youre correct, crown prince.


    I hold my breath.


    In the original story, the empress and Damian meet only once.


    That was when Damian gave his revenge and killed the empress.


    The empress opened her mouth after a brief sigh.


    Its the first time weve met.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    After that, a long silence followed.


    The empress patiently waited for Damians next words.


    Theres something I want to say to you


    Damian was uncertain about the conclusion of his speech.


    Damian, who was deliberating his choice of his words for a moment, continued with a firm voice.


    I am asking you not to me Charlize.


    What?


    At those unexpected words, I widened my eyes.


    Damian, on the other hand, continued.


    Because all of this is my fault.


    Its the crown princes fault?


    Yes. Charlize didnt want toe to the crown princes pce from the beginning.


    Damian continued to lie in a calm voice.


    What are you talking about!


    My eyes shook.


    I told her several times that she shouldnt meet me and follow the empresss orders


    I was frozen on the spot.

 Chapter 29

    No, Ive never done that!


    It was my own decision to meet Damian.


    I enjoyed being with him and I wanted to apany him.


    I I kept asking her toe.


    Damian continued to put all the me on himself.


    The empress squinted her eyes.


    Is it true?


    Yes, its true.


    Damian replied without any hesitation.


    In the end, I couldnt stand it any longer and interrupted the conversation between the two.


    No, thats not it


    Dont interfere, Charlize!


    Damian eximed sharply.


    While I paused, Damian began to plead earnestly.


    If you want to me someone, just me me. She hasnt done anything wrong.


    How am I supposed to believe that?


    You can ept it as it is.


    Damian answered hastily.


    While the empress quietly listened to his voice, she was expressionless.


    Charlize is so naive, she simply obeyed my request.


    Crown Prince.


    So please, dont me Charlize.


    I couldnt see him clearly, but I felt that Damian was holding his breath.


    He spoke resolutely.


    If you want, Ill never meet Charlize again.


    What?!


    I opened my eyes wide.


    What is he talking about now?!


    Damian ended his speech as silence ensued.


    So please, forgive Charlize.


    I didnt know what to do, so I kept my mouth shut.


    My mind was nk.


    I reflexively looked up at the empress.


    The empresss face  I couldnt understand it.


    She didnt reveal any emotions, but it shouldnt be that way.


    What the crown prince has just said, Ill take it into consideration.


    After a while, the empress answered in a low voice.


    Then she beckoned me lightly.


    Lets go, Charlize.


    .Yes.


    The empress left without ncing back.


    As I followed the empress, I found myself looking back at him again.


    Damian I couldnt say anything until we were out of view.


    ***


    I was summoned to the empresss chambers.


    The empress sat down across from me and stared at me.


    As if she wanted to know what I was thinking, she kept gazing at me intensely.


    Can you tell me why you went to see the crown prince?


    After a lengthy period of silence, the empress did not hesitate to ask me a question.


    I bit my lower lip as I drew my lips together.


    How can I exin whats on my mind?


    At first, my decision to visit Damian was to protect the empress somehow.


    However, it wasnt that I didnt enjoy spending time with Damian.


    Frankly I like both of them.


    Although I couldnt tell the truth, I didnt want to deceive the empress either.


    So I confessed the honest feelings I felt while with Damian.


    He looks pitiful.


    Do you feel sorry for him?


    In response to my reply, the empress looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    I nodded slightly.


    Yes. I thought that me and the crown prince had simr situations, so thats why.


    In an instant, the empresss eyes shook.


    I tried to be as honest as possible in expressing my emotions.


    As soon as I was born, I was abandoned in the Imperial Pce, the crown prince, on the other hand, was imprisoned for five years.


    Lize.


    But its a presumptuous idea.


    I shook my head slowly.


    Thats right, its a presumptuous idea.


    I continued to speak while keeping my eyes closed.


    How dare I, a mere maid, bepared to the crown prince?


    Hearing my shaky voice, the empress said,


    A maid?


    The empress made a remark on my choice of words.


    What, why? Did I say something wrong?


    My heart sank.


    What if she thought that it was too presumptuous for me to express my feelings to the crown prince .


    Truly Im sorry.


    I bowed my head.


    The empress leaned on the sofa and she said to me sternly.


    Yes, its your fault this time.


    Because the emperor issued a strict order that no one could approach the crown prince.


    Yes, its my fault.


    I clenched my apron tighter in my hands after saying that.


    The empress, of course, was in a position with no choice but to reluctantly follow the emperors orders.


    The emperor is the empresss husband.


    It was a situation where her husband had imprisoned the crown prince but the empress maid was visiting and looking after the prince.


    How ridiculous and absurd was this situation?


    So, I decided to punish Lize.


    Yes, I understand.


    I tried to answer as calmly as possible.


    However, I couldnt help it as my voice trembled.


    What punishment will I receive?


    Im certain the empress was disappointed in me.


    Its okay to starve for several days, be beaten, or be locked up in solitary confinement.


    Ive already experienced it several times in the education center.


    But


    Its scary to think that the empress could dislike me


    What scares me the most right now is that the empress thinks that I have betrayed her.


    If the empress is disappointed with me and tells me she wont see me again


    .. What would I do then?


    My heart was pounding.


    My hands began to tremble with cold sweat.


    The punishment I give to Lize is


    The empress opened her mouth slowly.


    I didnt have the courage to face the empress, so I averted my gaze away.


    Periodically visit the Crown Prince.


    Huh?


    I opened my eyes wide.


    When I raised my head, the empress had a radiant smile.


    I also thought that the emperor was too harsh on the crown prince.


    You-, Your Majesty?


    So, from now on, you can treat him well.


    I came to aplete stop when I heard those unexpected words.


    Didnt you say youd punish me?


    It sounds like youre forgiving me though?


    At that moment, the empress straightened her porsture and looked directly at me.


    So Lize, from now on, dont go through a dog hole but walk inside confidently.


    C-confidently?


    Yes. If others find fault with your actions, you can respond by saying, I have given you permission to do so.


    Ah  really? Can I do that?


    I stared at her with a nk expression.


    However, it is a formal order. That means that the empress is once again held ountable for all that happens.


    Im worried about what will happen to the empress if she has to suffer while covering up for me.


    But, if the emperor gets angry


    Even if I incur the wrath of His Majesty, that is my concern.


    Hearing the empresss resolute words, I was speechless.


    The empress shook her head.


    You dont have to worry about anything while youre young.


    But


    Lize. Its true that I love you very much.


    The empress spoke in a calm and collected manner.


    Despite the fact that I caused this dilemma, the empress still assures me that she loves me?


    It felt like a part of my heart was melting away.


    But caring for you doesnt affect the decisions I make.


    The empress drew the line.


    I took a deep breath.


    It wasnt for me to decide that, but iming that it was entirely the empresss decision is probably


    Because she cared about me so that I wouldnt feel guilty anymore.


    Feeling the tip of my nose twitching for some reason, I hurriedly bowed my head to avoid the empresss gaze.


    The empresss sweet voice soothed me.


    I am the empress of this empire and as an adult, I have a duty to protect the crown prince, who is the only nephew of the emperor.


    That was the first time I saw the empress like this.


    After that, I heard some grumbling.


    And you know, you need to stop self-deprecating.


    What?


    You said you are a mere maid. What did you mean by that?


    Why is she asking me that?


    I quietly looked into her eyes.


    The empress, who looked down on me without malice, spoke to me in a sullen tone.


    Be confident. You are the most favored maid of the empress of this empire.


    Im, Im your favorite maid?


    Thats right. When you put yourself down, its like youre looking down on the person who cares for you


    The empress, who had said so, blinked in surprise.


    She hastily got up from her seat.


    Oh my god, Lize. Why are you crying?


    T-that


    I felt dazed.


    The empresss expression of not knowing what to do, reminded me of Damian when he held the dagger at me.


    I recalled when Damian was anxious tofort and calm me down due to my sudden sobbing even though the tension had alleviated.


    I cant. I cant look ugly in front of her like back then!


    I, I, too, dont want to cry but I keep crying.


    I raised my hand and wiped the corners of my eyes, but I couldnt help crying.

 Chapter 30

    TL/Editor: Eastwalker/Greatape


    Its not like Im some broken faucet.


    So what is it that is causing my tears to flow uncontrobly?


    The empress reached me, caressed my tear-stained cheeks and wiped my tears away.


    I could see the feeling of regret in those emerald eyes.


    Dont cry, Lize.


    Your Majesty, Im sorry.


    Lize, you already apologized earlier.


    The empress furrowed her brows.


    I sniffled and clung on to the empress.


    What should I do? Im so upset.


    This time did I disappoint you?


    What?


    Ill behave myself from now on, empress. I will listen carefully to what you say. I will also work diligently.


    I pleaded with all my heart.


    The empress eyes widened in surprise.


    But what I would like to say the most is.


    So please dont throw me away.


    Youre worried about that?


    The empress pursed her lips.


    Then, she ced her hand on my shoulder and locked her gaze on me.


    Lize. Look at me.


    Your Majesty.


    I will never abandon you.


    You will never abandon me?


    I looked up at the empress with glistening eyes.


    She said that even though I caused such a big trouble?


    You dont have to worry about that.


    Re-really?


    Yes. I cant believe youve been thinking like that all this time Im sorry.


    The empress was right.


    I think this is the first time I have seen such a serious expression on her face throughout my time spent with the empress.


    I really dont have to worry?


    My eyes welled up with tears once more as my emotions surged.


    Oh no, I cant show her such expression.


    When I rubbed my eyes roughly, the empress gently sped my wrists.


    Then, she gently shook her head.


    You shouldnt rub your eyes like that, or else your eyes will swell.


    Her voice thatforted me was so gentle.


    I struggled to hold back my tears.


    Here, Lize. Come here.


    The empress spread her arms.


    Can I really hug the empress?


    Is it okay for me to be forgiven so easily?


    When I hesitated and looked into her eyes, the empress nodded with a gentle expression on her face.


    Its okay, hurry up.


    But I like the Empress so much.


    I finally buried my head in the empresss arms.


    It felt very warm.


    * * *


    After crying for a long time, Charlize finally fell asleep.


    The empress left the room only after she confirmed that Charlize was asleep.


    Maid Hayden, who was waiting for the empress outside the room, asked a question carefully.


    Is it okay for Your Majesty to do this?


    Her voice was filled with concern, however, the empress merely smiled in response.


    She dismissed her concerns with a wave of her hand.


    I know, the emperor will not be pleased hearing it.


    Your Majesty.


    How can I ignore her when she had such a dejected expression on her face?


    At those words, the maid had a perplexed expression.


    Charlize.


    The maid knew how much the empress cared for the child.


    The child even changed theplicated sentiments that the empress had for the crown prince.


    I heard the princes voice for the first time earlier.


    Pardon?


    I went after Charlize to the crown princes pce, and we happened to converse.


    Damians voice came back to the empress mind.


    His voice was not that of a typically upbeat eight-years-old, but rather a somber one.


    Also,


    Even though it must have been difficult as the emperor to keep him in check, he tried to protect Lize.


    The empress cast her gaze downwards.


    The maid bit her lower lip with a strong sense of remorse in her heart.


    Although I am an adult and the empress of this country I continued to turn a blind eye to the crown prince.


    The crown prince was treated like a ghost in the imperial pce.


    Anyone who knows of his existence avoided him so as to not stir up trouble.


    No one had ever embraced the little boy.


    Even the empress herself.


    The empress continued.


    In any case, Im the one who is responsible for how the crown prince is currently acting.


    Oh my goodness, please dont say that.


    Well, isnt it true?


    The empress let out a remorsefulugh.


    After the death of thete emperor, there were two people who decided to imprison the young Crown Prince and usurp the throne.


    The empresss father, the Duke of Rochester, and Mod, thete emperors brother, who was still a Marquis at the time.


    After MarquisModtook the throne, the Duke of Rochester elevated his daughter status by marrying her to the emperor.


    Anyway, its alright. His Majesty is more wary of Duke Rochester than me.


    The emperor and the empress had a veryplicated rtionship.


    The emperors attention was focused not on the empress, but on the Duke of Rochester.


    In other words, as long as the dukes influence remains strong, the emperor cannot give her up.


    And now, the Duke of Rochester stood at the top of the pyramid among nobles.


    Even if I offended the emperor, he cant let go of me, since Im the only link he has to the Duke family, right?


    Your Majesty


    Besides, my father, who was kind to His Majesty, is now no longer in this world.


    As a result, he has no choice but to keep her close by his side even more closely.


    The empress let out a sigh.


    Her older brother inherited the title and became the new Duke of Rochester, seeding her father.


    Her older brother also shared the same guilt as the empress.


    They both felt guilty towards thteemperor and empress, as well as the crown prince.


    The empress closed her eyes briefly and opened them again.


    A firm voice came out of her.


    Charlize will take care of the crown prince for the time being. So please take good care of them.


    Yes, your majesty.


    The maid Hayden bowed her head.


    The empress kept staring into the room where Charlize was in.


    ***


    The next day.


    Maybe because I skipped dinner and went to bed early, I woke up earlier than usual.


    So I went to the kitchen to eat something, also taking some food to bring with me when I go to meet Damian


    What?


    I was taken aback.


    Good morning, Lize.


    D- did you have a good nights sleep?


    The head maid, Hayden, was also in the kitchen this early.


    Whats going on?


    Charlize. Take this first.


    What she handed into my arms was a heavy cloth bag.


    It emitted a delicious smell that filled the room.


    This  Isnt this food?


    It is. Arent you nning to visit the crown princes pce today?


    The head maid inquired politely.


    Ah.


    I blinked and my heart was thumping with excitement.


    Can I really go to the crown princes pce with confidence now?


    The head maid patted me on the head affectionately.


    Dont take only slices of bread every time, but take something more nutritious.


    W-would that be fine?


    Of course. Her Majesty gave you her permission.


    In response, my cheeks flushed red.


    Thats right, the empress had forgiven me.


    She assured me that everything was fine.


    While I was stunned, the maid burst intoughter.


    Oh my, your eyes are swollen. Let the swelling subside a bit before you go out.


    Thank you.


    . My eyes were swollen from crying yesterday.


    The maid gave me an ice bag for my eyes.


    Wow, this is so refreshing.


    The maid continued to exin.


    If you head to the crown pce today, the gate will be open.


    Fo- for real?


    Yes. If you say that youre from the empress pce, theyll let you in.


    I nodded my head happily.


    My heart fluttered because my rtionship with Damian seemed to have been acknowledged a little.


    After a while, I grabbed the cloth bag and ran outside.


    The fresh air of early summer tickled my cheeks.


    I was walking slowly at first, but soon, I found myself walking faster unconsciously.


    I want to see Damian.


    Damian.


    His voice lingered in my ears.


    That voice filled with dread when he begged for forgiveness and said that everything was his fault.


    Damian may have felt lonely and betrayed again as a result of the incident.


    And it was because of me.


    Before I knew it, I was dashing towards his pce.


    ***


    Damian had gotten up early today.


    Perhaps because he had been awake all night, a dark circle had formed beneath his eyes.


    Is Lize okay?


    A hoarse voice came out from him.


    Charlize.


    To him, the little girl who arrived at his pce was something out of a fantasy.


    When he first saw the child, he couldnt tell her how surprised he was.


    He was never close to anyone, and now he had been abandoned by everyone


    He believed that he would die alone.


    Damian bit his lower lip as a wave of mncholy washed over him.


    He could feel the taste of blood in his mouth.


    She taught me so many things.


    It was my first time he enjoyed spending time with someone and bursting intoughter.


    Charlize was the first person who made him feel warm inside.


    Even though Charlize gave him so much, Damian couldnt do anything in return. He curled up into a ball.


    Now we will never see each other again.

 Chapter 31

    TL/Editor: Eastwalker/Greatape


    He understood that it must have been a miracle that they were able to have such a rtionship in the first ce.


    He only hope that Charlize does not face any repercussions as a result of his actions.


    Please forget that you met me.


    Damian took a deep breath.


    No,


    The truth is, I hope you dont forget me.


    The room was deafeningly quiet, and naturally,no one responded to Damian.


    Damian cried out in despair in the room.


    I miss you. I want to meet you, Lize.


    It got increasingly difficult to take a breath as he clenched his fist.


    Despite the piercing pain he was experiencing as a result of his long nails that had not been properly trimmed, Damian kept clenching his fist.


    The longing that tore his heart, on the other hand, was far more excruciating than the physical pain itself.


    Now, Im alone again


    Even though he doesnt want to.


    Damian rose from his seat as soon as he finished speaking.


    He naturally came to the wall where Charlize came in and out.


    He didnt want to look forward to it because he knew hed be disappointed no matter how much he anticipated it.


    But he couldnt resisting there.


    When Damian regained hisposure, he stood in front of the wall, his gaze fixed on the wall in silence.


    It wasnt because he thought she would show up.


    He just he just couldnt take his eyes off the wall.


    Damian remained still for sometime, as if he was rooted to the spot.


    But then,


    Cr- crown prince.


    He could hear a shaky voice.


    Damian bit his bottom lip and sank his head even further.


    It was nothing more than an auditory hallucination.


    It must be because he had been missing Charlize a lot.


    He was certain that it was nothing more than a hallucination created by his mind.


    The thought of raising his head and confirming that she wasnt there made him feel sad all over again.


    This feeling is overwhelming.


    At that moment, a clear and distinct voice called out to him.


    Your Highness, Its me, Charlize.


    Hearing the sound of grass being trampled behind him, Damian raised his head slightly and frowned.


    Will I end up seeing nothing again?


    Damian, who had a dejected expression on his face, mumbled softly.


    Charlize, on the other hand, remained right in front of him.


    Hearing no response, she asked Damian again in an astonished voice.


    What are you talking about?


    T- thats right. Theres no way Charlize cane here


    Damians voice trembled, as if he was trying to persuade himself.


    You wont see nothing.


    Charlize, who had noticed him trembling, encouraged him to look up.


    Damian remained in his ce.


    He licked his dry lips, but he couldnt utter a sound.


    Rather, he stared at Charlize with frantic eyes.


    He acted as though he was terrified that Charlize would vanish from his eyes at any moment if he made even a slightest movement.


    Your Highness, arent you happy to see me?


    Charlize, who patiently waited for Damians response, said with a smile.


    Im really d to see you. But Im afraid well never meet again.


    It took only a split second for his eyes that had been fixed on Charlize to suddenly be bright, simr to the sun rising amidst the darkness.


    Lize?!


    Yes, its me.


    Charlize nodded her head enthusiastically.


    Damian inquired, his voice filled with anxiety.


    This isnt a lie, is it?


    Its not.


    Its not even a dream?


    Yes, its not a dream.


    Having said that, Charlize approached Damian with great enthusiasm.


    She smiled as brightly as she possibly could when she nced up at him.


    Im right here.


    Hearing that friendly voice, Damian covered his face as if he was about to shed tears.


    She finally arrived.


    Charlize, the girl who for the first time in his life, made him feel warmth.


    * * *


    Damian walked up to me and had a bright smile on his face.


    As he nearly reached me, I tilted my head.


    Hm? Why is his face so pale?


    There was blood on his lips too!


    You didnt sleepst night?


    Huh?


    Whats wrong with your lips, theyre bleeding!?


    Ah, about that


    Damian raised his hand to his lips then shook his head, as if nothing it was nothing much.


    Its nothing.


    Its not nothing! Theres blood on it!


    Isnt he treating his body too carelessly?


    I didnt realize I was raising my voice.


    At that time, he burst intoughter.


    Now youre standing in front of me.


    Pardon?


    Whenpared to that, it doesnt matter if my lips are bruised.


    When I heard those words, I felt my heart flutter.


    I was surprised that Damian could speak in such a soft voice.


    More than that, Im d he values me.


    He asked me a question.


    How did you get in here?


    Her Majesty has done me a favor.


    I went into detail about how I was able toe here.


    Of course, there was plenty of praise for the empress.


    Damian listened intently to my story and nodded calmly.


    Really? Her Majesty


    Yes, thats what happened.


    Damian was quiet for a long time after that.


    When Damian was deep in thought, I left him alone so that he could sort his feelings out on his own.


    After a while, Damian said mischievously.


    Your eyes are very swollen. You look like a carp.


    Crown Prince, I hate you


    Why did you say such a mean thing as soon as we met again!


    While rebuking him, I realized that the corners of his eyes were slightly wet.


    What?


    My eyes narrowed.


    Crown Prince, are you crying?


    No, Im not!


    Damian shouted in annoyance.


    Hehe, Ive already seen that.


    I teased him yfully.


    If you cry like that, youll be like me. An ugly carp.


    I didnt cry!


    Yes, yes.


    After that, Damian reached out to me.


    He tidied up my messy hair and gently stroked my cheek.


    He looked at me and let out a sigh of relief.


    Im so d to see you again.


    Me too.


    His smile grew as a result of my response.


    He had a bright and clear smile, like ake in broad daylight when the sun shone upon it.


    ***


    The emotional reunion was over, and now it was time to eat.


    The dinner we got to enjoy today was very luxurious.


    The head maid prepared for it this time.


    I said with confidence.


    At that, Damian smiled affectionately at me, as if he was looking at his little sister.


    Hey, my mental age is older than yours.


    With a gloomy look on my face, Iid the cloth on the ground first.


    I ced my bag down and took out everything in it, one by one.


    Then, I opened my eyes wide.


    Wow, the maid put in a lot of effort.


    This is my favorite meat dish, crown prince.


    I picked up some containers containing meat dishes.


    Damian looked at me with a puzzled expression for some reason.


    Why are you staring at me like that? Did I say something wrong?


    Come to think of it, you always try to take care of me.


    Huh? Do I?


    I tilted my head.


    Well, from my point of view, of course I have to do that in order to get on Damians good side.


    However, the sensitive crown prince looked dissatisfied.


    Every time, we only talk about my food preferences, we dont talk much about yours.


    Really?


    Yes, we do.


    Damian responded firmly.


    But whats wrong with that?


    I was a little perplexed.


    Does Damian dislike me for taking care of him?


    So today, Ill take care of you, Damian told me after getting the container from my hands.


    What?


    The abrupt remark took mepletely by surprise.


    Damian, on the other hand, was serious.


    When I saw him removing the containers from the bag, I panicked.


    I- I will do it!


    No, you just stay still.


    I hurriedly tried to dissuade him, but Damian was already opening the lid of the containers.


    There was a lot of colorful food.


    Damian, who firmly grabbed the fork, asked me a question.


    Do you like meat or vegetables?


    Meat!


    I shouted in excitement.


    Of course, meat is an absolute favorite for many people!


    Damian simply shook his head.


    You cant eat only that. You have to eat vegetables too.


    If the answer is already decided, why did you even ask?


    Damian stuck a fork into the well-seasoned steamed cabbage.


    After that, he smiled as he ced the steaming cabbage directly in front of my mouth.


    Say ah, Charlize.


    I said I like meat. Why isnt he listening to me?


    I tried to get the fork in his hand with tears in my eyes.


    I-Ill eat the cabbage myself.


    No, I want to feed you.


    Is it my imagination, or does Damians expression appeared to be mischievous?

 Chapter 32

    TL/Editor: Eastwalker/Greatape


    Ill eat it well


    I made a conscious effort not to frown as I put the cabbage into my mouth and swallowed it.


    However, contrary to my expectations,


    Is it tasty?


    Oh my goodness.


    My eyes widened.


    I had no idea cabbages were this delicious until now.


    The crunchy texture and various seasonings harmonize, making it more savory the more I chew it.


    Damian poked my plump cheek with his finger.


    Hey, is it that delicious?


    Crown Prince, youre the one who handed it to me!


    Damian was even joking around with me and making fun of me.


    I locked my gaze on Damian determinedly.


    This is so unfair. He fed me himself!


    My mouth is full right now, so I cant say a word to him!


    Damian, on the other hand, burst intoughter after wiping the sauce from my cheek with a handkerchief.


    . You look like a squirrel.


    Oh my god, he kept teasing me.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    At the same time, Damian raised the fork and stabbed it to the meat dish I craved for.


    As a reward for eating cabbage, Ill give you a piece of meat.


    Why is Damian acting like this today?


    Even though hes a kid, why does he keep treating me like a baby?


    I swallowed the cabbage in my mouth.


    After a while, he ced the piece of meat in my mouth.


    By the way, why arent you eating, crown prince? You keep feeding me.


    After chewing and swallowing the meat, I asked Damian a question.


    But he merely shrugged his shoulders and replied,


    I told you, Ill take care of you today.


    But


    Ill eat on my own, so dont worry about me.


    He dismissed my question and resumed feeding me.


    Hmm, somehow I feel like Im going to get indigestion because of this ufortable feeling..


    Im a maid yet Im being served by the crown prince.


    Itspletely embarrassing!


    Damian kept picking out foods to feed me, and I waspletely hooked by the taste.After a while, I came to my senses and said what I had wanted to say before.


    Icrown prince, Id be happy if you eat too.


    After eating for quite some time, only then I could resist the temptation of the food.


    My belly, which had been stuffed with all kinds of food, was nowpletely stuffed.


    Damian, on the other hand, paid no attention to what I was saying.


    Instead, he frowned and cast a nce behind me.


    Your Highness?


    I tilted my head.


    Hey, you have to answer when people call you!


    After calling him, I could hear a cold voice.


    I just gave Charlize permission to visit the crown princes pce.


    Hey, why does this voice sound familiar?


    I looked back in surprise.


    In an instant, my eyes widened.


    I never gave the crown prince permission to feed her.


    Because the person standing behind me was none other than the empress!


    No, but why is the empress here?


    The empress looked at Damian and the food spread out in front of us with a sullen expression.


    Then her gaze shifted to me, her eyes were pitiful like a puppy abandoned by its owner


    Why did she look at me like that?!


    Ive never even fed Charlize myself


    Excuse me, why are you so disappointed?


    I gazed at the empress, my face flushed with embarrassment.


    But then,


    Is that so?


    Damian shed a triumphant grin.


    He proudly raised his shoulders and said to the empress.


    Ive already fed Charlize pudding before.


    Is is that something you can brag about?


    Despite the absurd statement, I was more stunned seeing the empress expression.


    As if the empress had suffered an uneptable defeat, she red at Damian with a resentful face.


    After a while, the empress called him.


    Crown Prince.


    Yes?


    Its a little early to be prideful just from feeding Charlize a few times.


    What do you mean?


    There was a frown on Damians face.


    Just what is this atmosphere?


    The empress raised her chin while I was looking around aimlessly with a bewildered expression.


    Charlize and I have both slept in the same bed, with the same nket on top.


    What? Its something Ive never heard of before.


    What kind of maid would dare to sleep in the same bed as the empress?


    But considering the empress feelings, I couldnt dare to protest.


    And Charlize will be sharing my bed with me tonight.


    Your Majesty


    I opened my mouth quickly in order to avoid any misunderstandings.


    Then the empress said,


    There is no better way to fall asleep than to sleep while hugging my Charlize.


    I looked at the Empress, who was lying through her teeth.


    Right, Charlize?


    In addition, she even asked me for my consent.


    Im not sure what to do in situations like this.


    My eyes began to shake.


    Before I knew it, Damian and the empress expressions werepletely reversed.


    Damian looked dejected, whilst the empress had a triumphant grin.


    Damian licked his dry lips, trying to pretend nothing has happened.


    Did youe all the way to the crown pce to tell us that?


    Well, Im telling the truth do you have any objections?


    The empress shrugged.


    Perhaps unable to refute those words, Damian looked at the Empress.


    Ugh, Im at a loss for words!


    Just before things escted, I could hear a calm greeting.


    I see Your Majesty and Your Highness.


    Oh, is it maid Hayden this time?


    Why does everyonee to the crown princes pce all of sudden?


    As the maid from the empresss pce showed respect to him, Damian was somewhat surprised.


    Yes.


    Normally, he would respond with a snarl or two, but this time, he replied with a nk face.


    The maid, who slightly bowed her head, took a step closer to the empress.


    The maid spoke in a hesitant voice.


    The emperor hase to see Your Majesty.


    Me?


    The empresss expression hardened as she heard those words.


    The- the emperor?


    That old, sleazy emperor who brought havoc onto the empire?


    I was astonished.


    The empress sighed and asked.


    Where is he now?


    He is waiting at the empresss pce.


    He never really visited my pce, buttely Ive been interacting with the Crown Prince, that thing bothered him?


    The empress smirked.


    The maid opened her mouth in surprise as she take a look around her surroundings.


    Your Majesty.


    Okay, lets go now.


    The empress, who had turned around in annoyance, suddenly looked back.


    Her green eyes affectionately gazed at me.


    Stay a while and thene back, Lize.


    Her tone was soft, it was quite different from when she was talking about the emperor.


    I gulped down my saliva without realizing it.


    Will the empress be okay?


    If she goes like this, she will definitely be alone with the emperor.


    Well, of course, the emperor is the empress husband, but still


    Is it okay if I dont go with you?


    You dont have to worry about it at all. This is an adults business.


    This is an adults business.


    I got the impression from those words alone that the empress was thinking carefully and didnt want to burden me in any way.


    Yes, I understand.


    Besides, theres really nothing I can do to help anyway.


    Why am I so ipetent?


    I nodded with a sullen face.


    Damian, who had been licking his dry lips, suddenly opened his mouth at that moment.


    Im sorry, empress.


    At the abrupt apology, the empresss eyes widened.


    The empress shrugged.


    What are you sorry for?


    I think the emperor will be furious because of me, and you will go through an awful experience


    No. Thats not something the crown prince should apologize for.


    The empress answered without a second thought.


    In response, Damians eyes trembled slightly.


    As the empress of this empire, it is my responsibility to ensure the well-being of the crown prince.


    Those words


    I am just doing my duty, so there is no need to feel burdened or guilty.


    It was just a dry tone, but rather, I feel that the tone itself is a consideration for Damian


    Am I interpreting the empresss remarks too positively?


    Damian, who had been looking at the empress with a perplexed expression, finally nodded.


    Then, please send Charlize back at an appropriate time.


    The empress, who said that, then left us.


    Damian remained motionless for a long time, had his gaze fixed on the empress back until she was no longer visible.


    What are you thinking, crown prince?


    Oh, me?


    When I asked a question, Damian, who hade out of his stupor, nced at me.


    After a while, he chuckled.


    Its just I think I can see why you like her so much.


    See, our empress is a very nice person, isnt she?


    I had a smug grin on my face.


    Great. If we keep going like this, the empress will be able to avoid death!


    The empress wouldnt be bothered by a visit from the emperor, but the real question is why he came to see her in the first ce.


    I bit my lips nervously

 Chapter 33.1

    The empress fixed her gaze on the man in front of her.


    His name is Vincent de Winsor, and he was the Marquis of Mod before bing Emperor of the Empire.


    Hes a man who sees her as a connection to Rochester rather than as a person.


    The emperor grinned as she averted her gaze.


    After seeing his smile, the empress shuddered slightly.


    Despite the fact that he was her husband, who had vowed to stay with her for the rest of her life, the handsome face gazing back at her seemed unfamiliar.


    Its been a long time since we met, empress.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    The empress elegantly lowered her head after opening her lips.


    I didnt know the emperor woulde all the way here. Im overjoyed.


    The empress stated this in the gentlest voice she could muster.


    Im overjoyed.


    Those words pricked the tip of her tongue like a thorn.


    There must have never been a moment when they both liked meeting each other.


    Meanwhile, the emperor could only smile.


    No matter how busy I am, I cant live without seeing my wifes face as your husband.


    However, unless theres a particr reason, he neveres to meet her.


    The empress managed to straighten her brow before it could wrinkle arbitrarily.


    Until now, there had been only one motive for the emperors visit to the empress.


    To ask for or obtain something from the Duke of Rochester.


    There was nothing else.


    But this time, why?


    Recently I heard that the empress had found a new pastime, so I came here right away.


    Pastime?


    Youre looking after the crown prince these days, arent you?


    As expected.


    The empress took a deep breath.


    The emperors grin widened slightly.


    It was not a friendly grin however.


    Actually, I felt it was excessive to interfere in the empresss affairs, so I tried not to pay attention. But there is some problem.


    The emperor lifted his head slightly and met the empress eyes.


    The empress fixed her gaze on the emperor, her face expressionless.


    You seem to be interested in the imprisoned crown prince, may I ask why?


    I did it for your majesty, the emperor.


    The empress responded without batting an eyelid.


    The emperor burst outughing, however, his eyes became sharp.


    For me, you say?


    Yes. Isnt his majesty the emperor neglecting the crown prince right now?


    At the empresss answer, the emperorsughter ceased.


    The emperor asked back a question in a bone-chilling tone.


    Are you rebuking me now?


    Theres no way.


    The empress smiled amiably.


    Because of her response, the emperor cast a discreet nce towards the empress.


    I asked that simply because if you keep swinging the whip, it will hit you one day.


    Even so, he is still a child.


    A child will be an adult someday.


    The empress answered firmly.


    For some time, the emperor kept his mouth shut.


    The empress continued in a calm voice.


    And his bitter childhood memories would linger in his memory for a long time.


    Resentmentsts a long time.


    Yes. So, if the emperor stays away from the crown prince


    The empress tilted her head slightly and looked at the emperor and the corner of her lips rose.


    Shouldnt I treat the crown prince nicely?


    Even so, what reason is there for the empress herself to take care of the crown prince?


    Hes still the Crown Prince of Winsor. Your pride will not be harmed if someone else looks after him.


    Her emerald eyes shone brilliantly as she grinned.


    She tried to act as nonchntly as possible so that the emperors suspicion subsided.


    You need to treat him well if you dont want to regret itter.


    The emperor was silent for a moment.


    After all, given the emperors treatment to the crown prince so far, it was well worth worrying about.


    The empress pretended to care about the emperors worries.


    Then, she said cautiously,


    What if, by any chance, the crown prince causes trouble?


    Empress.


    Wouldnt the session to the throne be a headache in the future?


    The empress pointed out the emperors sensitive subject.


    The situation where the grown up crown prince demanded the throne was the most troublesome concern for the emperor.


    The emperor gave a small nod.


    Yes, that seems to make sense.


    I am so grateful that you have epted my loyalty.


    The empress made a modest bow as the emperor once again smiled politely.


    Then can I entrust the crown prince to you, empress?

 Chapter 33.2

    Of course, I will do my best.


    All right. Then Ill be preupied with state affairs, so lets call it a day.


    Busy huh?


    The empress restrained herself fromughing.


    The fact that the emperor was sitting around while delegating his responsibilities to his subordinates was not a secret among the nobles of the court.


    The empress saw the emperor going outside of the empresss pce.


    The head maid said as she saw the back of the emperor, as he went away.


    Your Majesty, Charlize has returned.


    Really? Tell her to enter the room.


    The empresss face began to brighten up at that moment.


    Shes so happy to have Charlize.


    The maid thought so as well.


    ***


    On my walk back to the imperial pce, I happened toe across a man.


    He was a handsome man with dark brown hair and gray eyes.


    Oh, no way?


    I drew my brows together.


    Is that person the emperor?


    In the novel, he was described as handsome despite his cruel heart.


    The man in question matched that description quite well.


    Charlize of the empresss pce greets His Majesty.


    I bowed my head slightly and greet him.


    But rather than looking at me, the emperor passed by me as if he was dazed.


    Hmm, is he not fond of children?


    I squinted my eyes.


    But its a relief.


    If he showed any sign of being interested in me


    Wow, thats something Id despise.


    I shuddered and entered the Empresss Pce.


    Is that you, Lize?


    The empress weed me with a big grin on her beautiful face.


    Perhaps because she was drinking tea, there was a pungent bitter scent of tea around her.


    Huh?


    I took a whiff.


    I dont think this is the tea she usually drinks.


    I believe this is the first time Ive seen this kind of tea.


    Yes, thats right.


    The empress grinned bitterly while touching the rim of the teacup.


    Ive been debating whether or not to drink this tea, but Ive finally decided to do so.


    Decided?


    I was a bit perplexed.


    Is it necessary for her to make up her mind whether or not to have a cup of tea?


    What kind of tea is it?


    Is it an incredibly expensive tea?


    ..


    The empress smiled in embarrassment.


    Then she shook her head.


    You dont have to know Lize.


    What?


    Ill teach you when youre a little older, okay?


    Yes, I understand.


    I responded quickly.


    At first nce, it was a soft voice, but somehow it was mixed with firmness.


    The empress added another word.


    And Lize, you should never drink this tea.


    Why? Is it due to the bitterness?


    Thats


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Normally, the empress would have responded immediately.


    However, she seemed to be having trouble responding this time.


    If its hard for you to answer, you dont need to.


    Yes.


    The empress just nodded with an ambiguous smile.


    At that time, I didnt know the fact that the empress started drinking tea with contraceptive effects from that day on to avoid leaving any heirs. I was simply curious about what the empress had talked with the emperor earlier.


    Well, about that, Your Majesty.


    I approached the empress.


    I asked her carefully.


    Y-Your Majesty. Have you met the emperor yet?


    Yes, I did.


    Ju- just in case youre in trouble because of me


    Its not like that.


    The empress shook her head repeatedly.


    Afterwards, she knelt beside me and spoke, her gaze fixed on me.


    Leaving the crown prince in that state had been troubling me, so it all worked out in the end for the best.


    But


    I hate having you feel useless guilt because of what you did. Okay?


    With that said, the empress gently stroked my cheek.


    But I felt bad so I kept watching the empress.


    If I hadnt continued to visit Damian, the empress wouldnt have had to be questioned by the emperor, right?


    At that moment, the empresss attitude seemed to have taken a turn.


    If youre sorry to me, lets sleep together today as a token of apology.


    Eh? Are you serious about what you said to Damian?


    The empress nced at me with an envious and sorrowful expression.


    Did you think I was joking?


    Yes? Oh no. That is


    Come to my bedroom at eight oclock in the evening. Understood?


    The empress, predictably, was firm.


    My eyes began to shake.


    Werent you just trying to tease Damian?


    Am I going to sleep together with the empress?!

 Chapter 34.1

    It is currently eight oclock in the evening.


    With my gaze fixed on the vast bed in front of me, I couldnt conceal my conflicted emotions.


    Come here, Lize.


    She called me tenderly.


    Uh, what should I do?


    The empress must have really meant it.


    Coming, Your Majesty.


    I took a deep breath and replied carefully.


    The empress who called me had a sad expression when I replied.


    Its not Her Majesty, its sister Rose.


    Of course, Ive called the empress Sister Rose on a few asions to tease her.


    Even so, isnt calling her Sister Rose a bit awkward?


    Even more so when shes the empress!


    I want to be called sister Rose today.


    Sister Rose.


    Unlike my previous inner conflict, the word sister Rose rolled off my tongue like a second nature.


    This is a problem.


    Right? I mean, Im stupid!


    How can I firmly carry out my will when the empress looks at me with such innocent and pitiful eyes?!


    I cant! My resolve is as soft as the strawberry I atest night!


    The empress smiled and nodded her head, clearly pleased.


    Yes, whats the matter?


    Ill be upfront. Do you want to sleep with me?


    I took a few steps back and looked at the empress magnificent bed.


    While it is true that the nkets are as soft as clouds, I believe it is too much for a maid to lie down on a mattress that is wider than the entire garden.


    I spoke carefully.


    Ive learned that it is against etiquette for a maid to sleep with Her Majesty the Empress.


    However, I was unable toplete my sentence.


    As soon as I was going to bring it up, the empress shoulders dropped.


    Her emerald eyes bore into me with a sadness that overwhelmed me.


    It should be against thew for her to take advantage of those beautiful eyes.


    But I dont think Ill be able to sleep without Lize.


    I heard her sullen voice.


    The empress did not hide her sadness and spoke bluntly.


    What if I break the rules?


    Um, but


    We dont sleep together every day, so today is the first time, isnt it?


    At that remark, I held back a sigh.


    I believe I am the only maid in the world who has the privilege of sleeping in the same bed as the empress.


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    Is it true that His Majesty the Emperor paid a visit to the Empresss Pce today?


    Yes, why?


    But he just left shouldnt Your Majesty and the emperor sleep together?


    We use a separate pce anyway we felt ufortable with each other when we share the same bed.


    The empresss expression became sullen when I referred to her as Your Majesty.


    I was watching the empress when I suddenly remembered something mentioned in the original.


    Because of her strong possessive desire for the emperor, the empress killed all the women who were entangled with him.


    How big is the difference between reality and the original?


    I cast a sidelong nce at the empress as she brushed my hair behind my ears.


    When our eyes met, the empress smiled brightly.


    I like Charlize better than His Majesty the Emperor.


    Oh my goodness.


    I cant believe the empress said she likes me better than the emperor himself.


    Should I be happy with this overflowing affection or not?


    Listen, more than that, isnt it the duty of the maids to take good care of the empress?


    As if she had thought of something to persuade me, the empress returned my gaze with a smile as dazzling as the sun.


    Youre aware that I have trouble sleeping, arent you?


    Yes, thats right. I heard thats why you used to drink herbal tea a lot in the past.


    It was something I heard from the maids.


    The empress used to drink herbal teas to help her sleep because she suffers from insomnia.


    But Ive never seen her sipping the herbal tea since I arrived at the Empress Pce


    I tilted my head.


    The empress spoke proudly.


    I dont expect to lose any sleep if I sleep with Lize.


    What?


    That means Lize is very good at supplementing me. Dont you think so?


    It was wonderful ttery, but the problem was that the empress who delivered the ttery is extremely beautiful.


    As expected, the world revolves around those who are beautiful.


    I had to do my best not to be captivated by the empress beauty.


    Think about it.


    The empress, widely regarded as one of the most beautiful women in the world, stared at me, her eyshes fluttering like butterflies.


    In such a circumstance, how am I supposed to refuse her?


    Its impossible for me to refuse her when her face is so close to mine!

 Chapter 34.2

    More than that, I dont think Lize will be able to sleep well today.


    Um, thats


    You cant sleep because youre worrying about useless things.


    Immediately after dismissing my serious concerns as useless things, the empress rose to her feet and pulled the rope to summon a maid.


    I hurriedly went to the bed after being startled by the sudden movement.


    There is no need! if there is anything you want me to do, Ill do it for you!


    Yes, I am calling for you.


    After I gentlyid down on the bed, the empress nodded her head in satisfaction.


    Calling for me?


    My eyes widened.


    I heard that warm milk is wonderful for a good nights sleep.


    I dont need it, you dont have to pay much attention to me


    But that will make me feel at ease.


    After saying that, the empress simply wrapped her arms around me.


    She threw a nket over my shoulders andid me down on the bed.


    Since Lize likes sweet things, Ill add a spoonful of honey as well.


    E- empress, no. No need, sister Rose.


    Of course, you need to brush your teeth before going to bed.


    In response, I blushed without realizing it.


    Because the empresss smile towards me was sweeter than the milk mixed with honey.


    The empress patted my body covered with the nket.


    After that, I gained a little courage.


    Sister Rose.


    Huh?


    Every time Im extremely grateful.


    I whispered so, full of sincerity.


    It makes me ufortable, but I know that if the situation were different, it would be much more difficult for me to express my feelings to the empress.


    Upon hearing my whisper, the empress leaned in and closed her eyes.


    I am also grateful to Lize too.


    Her loneliness in this vast imperial pce would have been unbearable if it hadnt been for Lizes presence.


    The empress held me tightly with both arms.


    I sighed and buried my face in the empresss arms, a happy smile on my face.


    Its warm.


    I want to keep living like this.


    The rtionship between the empress and Damian has improved, and the emperor is not interested in me at all..


    I thought that everything was going smoothly at that point.


    However, a few dayster, in the middle of summer, something happened to Damian.


    ***


    A few dayster, I was walking down the road to the Crown Princes ce, carrying a cloth bag full of food.


    Ive been in and out of the crown princes pce so much that Ive be as familiar with it as the Empresss Pce.


    Huh, now it seems like a ce where people live.


    When I entered the crown pce, I looked around with a happy face.


    Immediately following her promise to care for Damian on her own, the Crown Princes Pce was meticulously cleaned.


    All of the weeds that had grown in the garden were trimmed, and broken facilities were repaired.


    Its nice to see that the eerie atmosphere has vanishedpletely.


    However


    I tilted my head.


    It was weird because Damian was nowhere to be seen today.


    Usually, hed be waiting outside in time for my visit, but what happened?


    I decided to go inside for now.


    Crown Prince?


    There was a feeling of uneasiness inside me.


    Whats going on here?


    I looked around to the kitchen, living room, utility room


    I looked in all the ces where Damian frequented, but he was nowhere to be found.


    Finally, there is only one ce left.


    Damians bedroom.


    Of course, Im aware that the bedroom is a private space.


    But I cant seem to find Damian anywhere.


    Would he be upset if I went into the bedroom just once in this situation?


    Well, I didnt raise Damian like that!


    Having rationalized my action as such, I passed through the living room and went inside.


    In the distance, I could see Damians bedroom.


    The door was firmly shut.


    I raised my hand after taking a deep breath.


    Knock, knock.


    I knocked on the door a couple of times, but received no response.


    Crown Prince?


    I called him carefully.


    Thats odd, because Damian has nowhere else to go but here.


    After hesitating for a while, I eventually ced my hand on the doorknob.


    Creak!


    The door opened with an unpleasant noise.


    Im d the door is not locked.


    The room was dark with the curtains down.


    I stepped into the room.


    Crown Prince.


    I could see the thick nkets as I approached the bed.


    It looks like a person was curled up inside that nket.


    Could that person be Damian?


    I drew my brows together and approached the bed.


    Ahh!


    At the same time, I let out a scream.


    Because a hand was suddenly stretched out, and firmly grasped my neck.


    The bright scarlet eyes stared at me with great intensity in the dark.


    What?


    Damian, whats wrong with him?


    After a while, a voice that sounded like a growling beast echoed throughout the room.


    Who are you?

 Chapter 35.1

    His hoarse voice sounded strangely painful.


    My voice trembled as I replied to him.


    Its me Charlize


    Lize?


    Light gradually returned to the hazy eyes that were staring at me.


    Damian was startled at the same time and immediately rxed his grip.


    Im so sorry!


    No, its fine.


    I gently shook my head.


    To be honest, I was taken aback, but there were no major problems with my body.


    I was just grabbed by the neck.


    Furthermore, Damian has been gued by assassins in the past, so its understandable that hes sensitive while sleeping.


    Rather


    I nced at Damian.


    I felt that something was off.


    But how long have you been asleep?


    Thats strange, Damian doesnt usually sleep in right?


    Damian smiled awkwardly.


    Yeah, I overslept today after a long time.


    Whats wrong? Dont you usually wake up early?


    Just I had some nightmares.


    Damians eyes grew dark as he said it.


    He looked really tired, so I got a little worried.


    A nightmare? What kind of nightmare was it?


    No, its nothing.


    Damian dismissed my question.


    Hmmm.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Im not sure what nightmare it was, but it must be terrifying.


    When youre feeling down, basking in the sun can do wonders for your mood.


    May I draw the curtains?


    Do whatever you want.


    Damian agreed with a nod.


    I moved closer to the window.


    The drapes were drawn back, revealing the dark room throughout.


    And I was shocked because the first thing I saw was Damians ghastly pale face.


    Crown prince, your face !


    Whats wrong with my face?


    You look so pale!


    I was so taken aback that I immediately dashed to Damian.


    Even nk paper isnt as pale as he is right now!


    Furthermore, his skin was ky.


    Damian grinned bitterly as he raised his hand to feel his cheek.


    Well, that happens sometimes.


    There are times like this?!


    Its just when I have nightmares and remembering all of that I feel tired.


    ..Really?


    I looked at him with suspicion.


    Damian stood up and waved his hand.


    Yes, its true. So dont worry about it.


    How could I ignore it!?


    I became frustrated and raised my voice.


    Damians eyes were filled with mixed feelings as he looked at me.


    He was grateful for my concern for his health, but he seemed rather perplexed.


    He opened his mouth after a while.


    Thank you for your concern, but Im fine.


    No, you dont look fine at all!


    I was worried about him but I couldnt keep insisting when he himself said he was fine.


    I gave in and spoke to him after a deep sigh.


    I see. Then, eat first.


    Its fine, I dont have an appetite.


    You still have to eat. Right now, crown prince, you look like youre on the verge of copsing.


    Yes, alright.


    Damian, unable to deny my remark, nodded slightly.


    Ill bring dinner back here.


    No, lets go to the dining room together.


    But


    I said its okay, I didnt want to worry you.


    Damian rose to his feet after saying that.


    Just as I was about to stand up, Damians body shook furiously as he swayed.


    I quickly moved to his side and supported him.


    Hey, I think were going to fall together!


    Crown prince!


    I shouted urgently.


    Perhaps thinking about the difference in our size, Damian attempted to regain his bnce after stumbling and seeded.


    Oh my god, Damian. Why is he like this? And why does it look like he had a hard time breathing?


    Damian gritted his teeth and asked me.


    Im sorry. Are you hurt?


    Huh, is he worrying about me now?


    I looked up at Damian with a bewildered look.


    The heat emanating from Damians skinny arms through his thin pajamas was scorching.


    Yo-your body is burning up


    I stuttered and opened my mouth.


    Is it possible for a persons body temperature to rise this high?


    Huh?


    Doctor, I need to call a doctor.


    But will the Emperor, His Majesty, send a physician to the Crown Princes Pce?


    The fact that Damian was sick bothered me to the point that the issue was like a tangled thread in my head.


    At that time, Damian looked at me.


    Please, Lize.


    The hand on my shoulder was unbelievably hot as if it was a ball of fire.


    He spoke in a voice that was exceedingly earnest.


    I know Im sick just please dont tell anyone else.


    It was a whisper that sounded almost like a plea.


    Along with those words, Damians body dropped to the floor.

 Chapter 35.2

    Damian suddenly raised his head.


    The first thing he noticed was a thick herbal scent that brushed the tip of his nose.


    However, not even the strong smell could mask the distinctive body odor of a dying person.


    Damian clenched his teeth.


    A censer for burning herbs, as well as a dimly lit room with drawn curtains.


    And a slender figure lying before him on arge bed.


    This entire scenery was familiar.


    I was so used to it that I felt like throwing up.


    Father.


    The young Damian was in tears as he opened his mouth.


    Damian took a step back and looked at himself from five years ago with a fed-up look.


    At that call, the emperors eyelids trembled.


    After a while, the emperor struggled to keep his eyes open.


    Damian was the focus of his turbid sight.


    Dian.


    Dian.


    It was Damians nickname, which no one ever called him anymore and could only be heard in his nightmares.


    My son


    The emperor stretched out his hand towards his son.


    Damian, who was still young, cried as he held his fathers hand.


    Looking from behind, older Damian quietly grabbed his hand still.


    What was the feeling I felt as I held my fathers hand at the time?


    Those hands that were terribly cold, as dry as straw, and as hard as tree stumps.


    Oh, I see.


    That hand was like It was like a dead body.


    The emperor cried out to Damian in a fading voice.


    Im leaving you alone when youre still young  Im so sorry.


    It was aplicated voice.


    Three years old.


    It was the age when Damian would lose his father and be left alone.


    The empress lost her life early while giving birth to Damian, so his only rtive is his father, the emperor.


    It will be very difficult in the future.


    But dont forget. You inherited the power of the divine beast and the name of the founding emperor,Carpel


    The emperors hands were folded with only a sliver of strength left.


    He gave all of his strength in continuing his speech one syble after the other.


    The only crown prince of the Winsor empire.


    Damian, who was pondering those words, lowered his head with a weary face.


    If I hadnt inherited that name, would I not have to suffer this painful existence?


    And, be wary of your uncle, Marquis Mod. Cough, cough!


    After the deafening voice, a sharp coughing sound erupted.


    Even though he reflexively covered his mouth, blood dripped down.


    The bloodstains on the pajamas front and the nket was all ck.


    The three-year-old Damian, who had been clinging to the emperors side, was dismayed and grabbed his father.


    Father, father!


    Hearing the cry of his young self, Damian smirked.


    It doesnt matter how young you are, how can you so blind to reality? The emperor is dead.


    After the death of his father, the emperor, the peaceful world Damian had lived in until now waspletely destroyed.


    The death of his father, the emperor,pletely shattered the peaceful world Damian hade to know.


    The fact that the crown prince will be treated as air was obvious.


    Ah, let it go! I mean it, let go!


    The young Damian was now being dragged by the nape of his neck by Vincents wretched hand, his uncle, the man who was Damians only family left.


    Do you still think youre the crown prince?


    Thwack!


    Damians tiny body was mmed against the floor.


    Ugh!


    In a throbbing pain that racked his entire body, Damian crouched down.


    A cold voice lodged in Damians ears as he groaned and crawled on the floor.


    Just be thankful that youre a prince.


    Abandoned? Am I an abandoned prince?


    Damian abruptly raised his head, unsure what would be of him.


    Vincent proudly looked down at Damian.


    Uncle


    Oh my, Damian.


    Uncle Vincent squatted down, flipping Damian over and gripped his chin forcefully.


    His menacing gray eyes shined with sick glee, apanied by a sinister smile.


    You should call me Your Majesty, not your uncle.


    That, what .


    In this empire, a new sun has already risen.


    Vincent snickered and burst outughing.


    The scorn for a man who was once an uncle was vividly inscribed inside the scarlet eyes consumed with terror.


    Vincent stood up, leaving Damian all by himself.


    Bang!


    The door is closed.


    Thats how five years of imprisonment began.


    However, there was no time to be bored.


    It was just a constant ordeal to survive and live to see the next day.


    Damian witnessed multiple urrences.


    Without much thought, Damian handed food to a bird that flew past his window and as a result, the bird vomited blood and died.


    He saw someone enter his bedroom armed with a sword, only to leave and ce the sword on the bed.


    If Damian had not identally gone out that day, it would have been himself who was killed by the sword.

 Chapter 36.1

    Would I be content if I had just died then at the hands of my uncle?


    While struggling to survive, Damian faced such temptations every time.


    What if I gave up on everything?


    For as long as Ive lived, no one wees my survival.


    However


    I wanted to live.


    I didnt want to die in vain like this.


    I wanted to be loved. I wanted to hear kind words.


    I dont want to suffer from loneliness anymore.


    So please, just someone.


    Hold my hand.


    Oh my god.


    At that very moment, Damian opened his eyes.


    His entire body felt like cotton drenched in water, and he was gasping for air as if hed been running for a long time.


    But now.


    There was a small hand holding Damians hand.


    Your majesty, the Crown Prince!


    A weeping voice called out to him.


    Charlizes eyes were filled with tears as she looked intently at Damian.


    As if he had finally escaped a long dark tunnel, he felt warm relief.


    why are you crying?


    A terribly hoarse voice came out.


    Charlize strengthened her grip and retorted.


    Your majesty, Ive been by your side the whole time because you didnt wake up!


    Because of me? said Damian.


    Of course! Did you know how worried I was?


    Damian raised the corner of his mouth.


    Although my whole body is in agony, I have no idea if Im even smiling properly.


    I didnt want to worry Charlize or see her cry.


    Charlize continued to say more.


    Huff, the fever is too high  I cant do anything.


    You cant do anything?


    As I looked into those lc-colored eyes soaked in tears, my heart ached.


    Damian wiped the corners of her eyes with his trembling fingertips.


    Tears continued to stream down her face.


    Why so many tears, said Damian with a faint voice.


    You always stayed by my side.


    .But. uttered Charlize.


    Youve done so much


    With his voice breaking off, Charlize sniffled and struggled to hold back her tears.


    Damians strained smile grew a little darker.


    So dont cry.


    He didnt know whether his clumsy attempt at consoling her worked but fortunately Charlize stopped crying.


    Charlize, who wiped her tears with her apron, clenched her fists and looked at Damian.


    Hey, we need to get your temperature down.


    Charlize sat down on her seat.


    Damian noticed something in the corner of his vision, there was a basin filled with water next to the bed.


    Charlize soaked a towel in the basin filled with cold water and groaned as she squeezed the water out.


    Wait a minute  Wait  !


    Momentster, Charlizepressed the towel on Damians forehead.


    St!


    A towel soaked in cold water fell on his forehead.


    I guess I didnt have enough strength, so I couldntpletely squeeze out the water, murmured Charlize to herself.


    Drops of water trickled down the pillow.


    But Damian gave a small satisfied smile.


    Thank you.


    But this isnt enough. I have to call a doctor, Charlize said in a worried voice.


    At that moment, Damian frowned disapprovingly, shaking his head.


    Its okay.


    Huh, but


    Didnt I tell you earlier? Please keep it a secret from everyone that Im sick.


    It was a rare, resolute voice.


    Charlize couldnt hide the frustration etched on her face and red at Damian.


    Why are you sick all of a sudden? Was it the heat or something? Maybe a summer cold?


    Th-thats.. replied Damian.


    Besides that, when youre sick you should get treatment. So why are you denying me from calling a physician?


    Questions came pouring in.


    Damian hesitated for a moment.


    Can I be really honest with you?


    Because this is  Its not a cold, and its not a heatwave.


    However, contrary to his initial hesitation, his mouth answered straightforwardly.


    Charlizes eyes widened, surprised by what he said.


    Pardon?


    This, its a fever.


    fever?


    At the first word she heard, Charlize tilted her head.


    A pair of lc-colored eyes stared at him.


    What fever?


    Damian instantly fell into a state of confusion.


    Normally, I would have pretended it was a cold.


    Because fevers were his weakness.


    Why is it, when youre in front of me  do I end up being so honest?


    Damian pursed his lips irritated.


    There was a saying that when the body bes dull, the mind also bes depressed.


    It seemed that the saying was true.


    Without that, there was no way to exin his abnormal behavior.


    Meanwhile, Charlize was still looking at him with an innocent face.

 Chapter 36.2

    Should I?


    I cant.


    But Charlize  shes the exception because shes trustworthy.


    Leaning his head against the pillow, Damian opened his mouth with a raspy voice.


    You know that I inherited the power of the divine beast, right?


    Yes, I know, but


    Great poweres with a price.


    Damian exined in detail.


    The power of the divine beast was a double-edged sword for him.


    Had it not been for the power of the divine beast, it would have been impossible to survive the assassins and their ceaseless search for him.


    Even the emperor took into consideration the power before sending an assassin.


    However, due to Damians immature body, it was onerous to control the power of the divine beast.


    As a consequence, every month to half a year, Damian would suffer from fevers.


    By chance, the cycle was irregr, so Ive been able to hold out by pretending it was a cold


    Ever since Ive been suffering from fevers for about three years now.


    Damian despite being drowsy, managed to give a strained smile as to somehow disregard all he had previously said.


    In fact, in this situation, there was no way to fundamentally subdue the fever.


    Because it was impossible to drive the power of the divine beast from his body.


    However.


    In an instant, Damians eyes narrowed.


    Looking back, this current fever seems to be progressing quite lightly.


    Usually, it was difficult to even stay alert until the fever subsided.


    Why is that?


    Charlize had been listening attentively to Damians exnation as if bewitched, was slow to speak.


    Her voice was shaky.


    Its always been like this  youve always been sick?


    Huh?


    It was a question that caught Damian off guard, perplexing him.


    Before he knew it, Charlizes face was racked with guilt.


    I am  I should havee to you sooner, Crown Prince, said Charlize, anguish clearly written on her face.


    Lize, its not your fault.


    No, it is my fault.


    Her eyes reflected her adamance as she said that.


    Whats wrong with me, thought Damian.


    He didnt mean to make her feel guilty.


    Damian lied in bed, puzzled on what to say but there was no time to dwell on what questions to ask.


    It was because Charlize had jumped up from her seat.


    Crown Prince.


    Huh?


    Isnt it okay if I let her majesty, the empress know that your fever is different?


    At those words, Damian fell silent for a moment.


    His fevers was a very sensitive issue for him, it was of the utmost importance for it to remain a secret.


    If word reached the emperors ears that Damian was ill on a regr basis, he would unquestionably exploit this weakness to kill Damian.


    But what if she only lets the empress know that Im sick?


    Youll only tell her that Ive caught a cold. Right?


    In that moment, Charlize earnestly spoke her mind.


    Suddenly, her eyes were teary again.


    Until now, youve been lying to me that it was a cold.


    I wont let you do this, you need to see a doctor for medical treatment.


    In the end, Damian was bested by Charlizes dogged persistence but mainly due to her puppy-like eyes.


    In light of the Empresss previous protection of Damian, it seemed that she was not in the least as hostile to him as the Emperor.


    Besides, just seeing the trust Charlize ced in the Empress, astounded Damian. It was as immoveable as a boulder. It made him think, Somehow  I want to believe it too.


    Damian nodded, giving his approval for Charlize to tell the empress.


    If you really want to, do it.


    Then, Charlizes face brightened up at his approval, ecstatic that Damian finally agreed.


    Charlize opened her eyes and sped her hands.


    Im going now, Ill tell the empress immediately ande back with a doctor!


    Okay, replied Damian in a now weary voice.


    Stay put until then. You have to pull yourself together!


    Charlize then dashed out of the room with all the speed her little legs could take her, looking back at Damian over and over again.


    Damian watched her leave as heid in bed in a copsed position.


    The fever brought about endless heat that caused pain in his temple while his vision began to blur.


    Raising his hand towards his mouth and exhaling, his breath was still hot.


    However .


    Absolute serenity.


    Unlike his previous experiences, there was no tinnitus, simr to the buzzing of a bee, characteristic of a fever.


    The world was silent.


    His body was hot but his head was cool.


    Damians judgment was rtively intact, and there was no sign of fainting.


    Charlize  Was it because you were by my side?


    Damian, who had thought so involuntarily, smiled faintly.


    Thats an absurd guess.


    Damian thought to himself, at very least just what kind of power does this little maid have to calm the fever?


    Ah, Charlize told me to keep calm.


    Damians fever caught up to him as his eyelids became too heavy to keep open.


    Slowly closing his eyes, Damian looked forward to seeing Charlize again but also wondered how the empress would react.

 Chapter 37.1

    I ran like crazy to the Empresss pce.


    Seriously, how many times has Damian endured this kind of pain alone?


    While running, that was the only thought that engulfed my mind.


    In the novel, it was simply described as to suffer, so I didnt think much of it.


    I clenched my lips in frustration.


    How could I let that happen!


    I felt like I was going bonkers because I disillusioned myself that Damian didnt suffer anything severe.


    No matter how important my own survival is, how can I not worry about Damian at all?


    I even read the original, yet I was still oblivious!


    I already knew that Damian was struggling because of the power of the divine beast!


    The Empresss pce could be seen in the distance, my thoughts were racing on how I would tell the Empress.


    I was already breathing heavily but I still needed to put more strength into my legs.


    I have to meet the Empress one on one!


    Oh my, Lize?


    The Empress, who was out in the garden just in time, looked back to wee me with a delighted face.


    Perhaps she was looking at the blooming summer roses because she already had a few red roses in hand.


    The Empress asked a question.


    Didnt you say you were going to the crown pce today? Why did youe back so early


    Your majesty, the Empress!


    I staggered beforeing to a halt in front of the Empress.


    The Empress, although startled at first, lowered her head to meet my gaze.


    Oh my God, whats going on? Why are you crying?


    At the same time, the Empresss face hardened, preparing for the worst of what Charlize had to say.


    Apparently, my flushed face was a mess with tears down my cheeks and a runny nose.


    But I couldnt afford to worry about that.


    I desperately clung to the Empress.


    Hes in trouble, the Crown Prince is sick!


    The Crown Prince?


    The Empress opened her eyes wide.


    I nodded my head.


    Word just flew out the mouth at rapid speed.


    The Crown Prince has a very high fever! Hes also not breathing properly, and, and


    Lize, calm down.


    A soft hand gently caressed my back, that single touch made me feel at ease.


    I struggled to hold my breath.


    As I tried to force myself to stop crying, a strange sound came out.


    The Empress hugged me tightly and continued to speak.


    Im going to call for a physician right now and let him know, so you can stop crying, Charlize.


    However  would his majesty, the Emperor, allow it?


    Unable to dismiss my worries, I cried and looked at the Empress in desperation.


    The very thought of the Emperor interfering was so distracting that I couldnt put him off my mind.


    The Emperor has done so much harm, poisoning food, sending assassins, would he even deny the empress herself from sending a doctor?


    In that situation, theres no way hed allow you to send a doctor to Damian.


    Unexpectedly, the Empresss expression became strict as her eyes narrowed and her posture became imposing. This was the first time Charlize had seen the Empress like this.


    Lize, I am the one and only Empress of the Great Empire of Winsor.


    Her majesty the empress.


    As Empress, I have the authority to easily care for at least one sick crown prince at will.


    Of course, thats true.


    I nodded my head, slightly embarrassed that I doubted the Empress.


    The Empress stroked my hair, each stroke was filled with love and attention.


    So dont worry. Isnt the Empress the mother of Winsor?


    Having said that, the Empress smiled softly with her eyes closed. It was evident how much she loved Charlize.


    I felt my heart flutter.


    I was well aware that asking for the Empress to help Damian would be a burden on her.


    The reality is that the Empress has already graced us so much.


    Yet .


    And yet the Empress  shes still here protecting us.


    Being protected by an adult.. It felt unusual at first but the warmth, the feeling of security, where no one could harm you.


    I was ovee by the Empresss affection and felt like I was about to cry again, so I took a slow deep breath.


    Im going to send a doctor right away, Charlize, calm down a bit.


    Yes, but still.


    If you continue to cry like that, wouldnt it make the princes heart distraught when he has to see you so sad?


    The Empresss words made sense, so I nodded again.


    The Empress embraced me in her arms, stopping a maid who was passing by before giving the order for a doctor to be sent to the crown princes pce.


    Hearing the order to send a doctor to the crown princes pce, I buried my head in the Empresss arms.


    The Empress is by your side.


    That fact alone gave me peace of mind.


    At the empresss behest, a doctor was immediately sent to the crown pce.


    Since the Empress had issued the order, patients would receive food, and necessary items such as nkets were also included.


    Just as Damian had asked, I hid the fact that he was suffering from a fever.


    After a careful examination of Damians condition, the doctor diagnosed that the increasingly warmer weather must have ced greater strain on his body.


    The doctorter added that Damian just needs to restfortably for the time being and he would get better soon.


    Thank you, thank you! eximed Charlize, relieved at the doctors diagnosis.


    As the doctor took his leave, I bowed my head over and over again, grateful that Damian would be well.


    Of course, the medications prescribed by the doctor would not be the fundamental solution for Damians fever.


    Still, after taking the antipyretic, Damiansplexion was far better than before when he looked like a ghost.


    I sat next to Damian and looked down at him.


    Better than before I think his breathing is a lot easier now.


    I gently reached out to tidy up Damians unkempt hair.


    Come to think of it, it was the first time Ive seen Damian sleeping.


    Rich, well-closed eyshes cast a light shadow over his white face.


    His slightly opened lips were as red as petals.


    Looking at him so defenseless .


    Youre still young.


    All of a sudden, I had that thought.


    The beautiful features still left a youthful feeling.


    I cant believe such a young child endured a difficult life of confinement alone for five years.


    For some bizarre reason, something was stirring in my heart, pounding with a certain urge, so I reached out and poked Damians soft cheek.


    Funnily, Damianined a little in his sleep.


    It must have been the itchy sensation when my finger poked him that irked him.


    He was adorable as he frowned while tossing and turning in his sleep.


    Dont frown, Damian, it wrinkles your handsome face.


    I burst outughing.


    How could Damian, someone who usually spewed out cheeky words just to tease me, have such a lovely face like a cherub?


    I pulled the nket covering Damian up to his neck while pulling my chair closer to the bed.


    My whole body is pooped.


    As the tensions eased a bit, fatigued came rushing in like a tidal wave, washing over me as I slowly began to nod off.


    Yawn.


    I yawned involuntarily.


    Oh no, I think Im going to fall asleep at this rate..


    I tried not to doze off by pinching my thighs, but it was all in vain.


    After keeping my eyes open for so long, I finally sumbed and fell t, face-first onto the bed.


    Huu, these sheets are so soft.


    Nooo wait, I still have to take care of Damian

 Chapter 37.2

    Sigh.


    A long breath came out.


    Damian slowly opened his eyes.


    I dont feel lightheaded anymore, it seems that my fever has gone down a bit.


    Then, something tickled the corner of his arm.


    .Lize?


    What tickled Damians arm were strands of Charlizes fine silver hair.


    Damian, who inadvertently looked at Charlize, chuckled without realizing it.


    Thats right, Charlize was lying on the bed, asleep without a care in the world.


    She was even snoring a little.


    Ugh, my hair is a mess.


    Damians eyes sank deeply as he reminisced.


    Normally, I would havebed my hair so that it wouldnt be choppy, but my hair today, sure is tousled.


    Gazing back at Charlize, it was probably all the rushing she did to reach the empress for a doctor that tired her out.


    Damian was both awe-struck and saddened by what Charlize did for him, it was a bittersweet feeling that slowly darkened his face.


    Because of me, Charlize seems to be suffering all the time.


    Damian gently stroked Charlizes hair while apologizing to her under his breath for all the trouble she had to go through.


    Then she blinked.


    Charlize opened her eyes, still drowsy and her vision blurry, to see someone running their fingers through her hair.


    In an instant, despite her sleepiness, her eyes lit up at the fact it was Damian and he was awake.


    Charlize raised her head abruptly, bringing her face closer to Damians albeit a little too close forfort.


    Out of nowhere, a scream rang out.


    AHH, are you really awake now!?


    Um, yes.


    Damian nodded shyly.


    Damian then looked into Charlizes eyes before asking her carefully.


    Im sorry, did I worry you too much?


    Of course, I think my heart could have fractured from all of my worries!


    Well on the other hand, Lize, did you know you drooled in your sleep? Theres dry saliva right now on the corners of your mouth.


    Damian replied with a devious, cheeky smile.


    Startled by what she heard, Charlize then immediately rubbed her lips with her sleeve.


    Huh, really!?


    It was a lie.


    Eek!


    Damian burst intoughter, content with himself.


    Charlize, who stared at Damian despite wishing just to strangle him right then and there, sighed.


    Anyways, its my fault that I fell asleep  Im sorry.


    What?


    Damian stopped smiling, his cheerful demeanor ebbed away by Charlizes unexpected reaction.


    It was just meant to be a small joke, I didnt even think that Charlize would take it so seriously.


    Charlize shrugged her shoulders, disappointed in herself.


    I needed to stay alert and take care of you  the fact that I feel asleep is uneptable for me.


    Lize, Im not


    Prince, Im sure youre disappointed with me. I have nothing to say.


    Her sullen voice resonated in Damian as the atmosphere in the room grew somber.


    Charlizes downcast eyes stung Damian to the core as he hurriedly opened his mouth to reverse the situation.


    No, Lize.


    However


    I know how much you suffered because of me but theres nothing to be disappointed about.


    Then, Charlize nced at Damian with her lc-colored eyes.


    She snapped back unevenly at Damian.


    Does everything have to be a joke to you!?


    Oh, no.


    Damian smiled awkwardly to lighten the situation but it was to no avail.


    Charlize crossed her arms, turning her head to the side, exasperated by Damians antics.


    Hmph.


    Shes sulky, I guess I went too far considering she went through so much so that I could get better.


    Cold sweats broke out, running down Damians back.


    He called her again.


    Lize.


    Charlize.


    Charlize remained taut at the first call but after hearing Damian sincerely call out to her the second time, she slowly turned to face him.


    Damian spoke with a mournful voice.

 Chapter 38.1

    Wont you turn around when I call you like this?


    I mean your hair is all sparse.


    What? My hair?


    At that, Charlize flinched her shoulders in surprise.


    Charlize, who discreetly nced at the mirror next to the table, got up from her seat with disgust.


    She ran to the mirror and cried.


    Oh my God, my hair is sparse!


    Charlizes appearance, reflected by the mirror, was truly horrific.


    Her normally soft braided hair was now tangled, unruly, and all over the ce, even strands of her hair were sticking out.


    To make things even worse, even the headband she wore was out of ce.


    Keep walking around like this and everyone; including her Majesty, the empress and doctors will see!


    Her face was soaked with tears, her eyes were red and puffy like a rabbit from all her crying!


    Charlize, who imagined herself walking around in this disheveled state, made a face that looked like she could faint at any moment.


    Damian barely contained himself fromughing out loud.


    It was because if heughed right then and there, she was going to get really sulky.


    He beckoned.


    Come on, Ill tie your hair.


    No, I can tie it myself.


    I want to tie it up for you.


    Damian answered with an air of confidence.


    Charlize looked at him with suspicion for a moment but sat quietly in front of Damian.


    I sat down thinking he would tie it up well because he was so confident.


    Damian reached out and gently swept down her long silver hair with his hand.


    Her hair was soft to the touch, satisfying to feel.


    So, this is what a girls hair feels like, said Damian before resuming to ask Charlize a question.


    You know what, Lize?


    Yes? What is it?


    Charlize nced back.


    Damian narrowed his scarlet-colored eyes.


    Damian continued in a calm tone.


    The divine beast, Aurelia.


    Are you Aurelia?


    Divine Beast Aurelia.


    A renowned god beast who, together with Carpel, the founding emperor of the Winsor Empire, helped vanquish the demonic beasts and established the empire.


    Why talk about the divine beast all of a sudden?


    Damian gathered Charlizes silver hair together.


    ording to the legend of the founding of the country, the divine beast has shiny silver fur just like you.


    Silver hair?


    Yes. Its said that the divine beast has the shape of a giant silver tiger withrge wings on its back.


    Then, Charlize stared at Damian with a strangely dissatisfied face.


    He asked curiously in response.


    Why, why are you staring at me like that?


    Charlize let out a deep breath, shrugging her shoulders.


    She then widened her eyes, grumbling at Damian.


    Why do you alwayspare me to animals? Theres plenty of other analogies you could use, you know!


    Whoa, theres an analogy you want? What is it?


    My Empress, the prettiest queen in the world! Youll have to do that much! retorted Charlize.


    Another empress?


    Damian abruptly paused, gazing at Charlize with an emotionless stare.


    Every time I feel that Charlize likes the Empress more than I do, I get upset.


    He wrinkled his brow.


    I am such a childish person.


    That said, a moment of deep realization forcefully dawned on him for a while.


    Damian ran into even more difficulties.


    Crown prince.


    Honestly, have you ever braided your hair? asked Damian.


    Charlize responded to the question with a piercing gaze.


    Id rather it stays like this I think its better to have your hair loose.


    This was an insult to pigtails everywhere.


    Charlize sighed deeply, fed up with Damian.


    Just let me do it.


    No, I want to do it for you


    If I left it to the crown prince, you wouldnt be able to tie it up even if you spent tying it for the rest of my life.


    In response to such a stern reply, Damian lost even the will to voice any protest.


    I was just doing it in a timely and orderly manner but I never imagined it would make my arms ache this much.


    Without batting an eye towards Damians shock, Charlize took theb from him.


    She then began to braid her hair skillfully.


    I thought my hands moved quickly, but Charlize had finely braided her hair in a matter of moments.


    Youre good at tying your hair.


    Of course. Im in my fifth year as a maid!


    In spite of Damians clearly dispirited voice, Charlize answered with her chin up and a smirk.


    Damian took a deep breath, slightly disappointed but mustered his courage to do what came next.


    I was going to give you a gift after tying your hair, but that opportunitys gone.


    He promptly held out his hand, revealing-


    Okay. Then, tie your hair with this.


    A ribbon?


    Charlizes eyes were wide open.


    Although it was a bit old, it was a ribbon made from a luxurious material.


    This is my mothers keepsake.


    Its, its a keepsake!?


    Charlize was stunned, unsure of how to respond.


    No, why are you giving me your mothers belongings!?


    Without any doubt, Damian smiled faintly before speaking.


    Youve been very nice to me so far but I dont think Ive done anything to return the favor.


    No, I cant possibly ept this. I did what I did because I wanted to, I didnt mean to ask for anything in return.


    No, I want to give it to you.


    Damian answered firmly.


    After all, Charlize was a very special person to him.


    Lize, the person who led him into the light, after living like a ghost in the darkest corners of the crown pce for five years.


    This is too much, I cant-


    Its nothingpared to what youve done.


    However


    Ive been a burden so many times, but you always helped me. I fall down over and over again


    And? People can get sick, why is that a problem?


    However, all of a sudden, Charlize made a pouty face, intent on asking questions to find out.


    Charlize squinted her eyes, understanding what Damian was hinting at.


    I dont want to me myself like that.


    What? replied Damian.


    People cant be healthy all the time.


    Charlizes gaze at Damian was very straightforward, conveying how upfront she was going to be, it didnt matter what title Damian held. Right now, she was going to set him straight.


    But, is it really okay to think that way? muttered Damian in a low tone.


    Damians fine scarlet eyes trembled at Charlizes tenacity.


    After hesitating for a while, Damian regained hisposure and continued speaking calmly.


    But you had a hard time because of me.


    Well, its okay to take care of the crown prince. Its not that hard. Rather.


    Charlize sighed heavily.


    With a sigh reminiscent of an adults, Damian became a little embarrassed, his head hanging low and an awkward smile on his face.


    It makes me sad when I see you me yourself.


    Still, you must have been very bothered


    Oh, brother.


    Distraught at Damian unable to stop ming himself, Charlize pounded her chest in frustration.


    Change your perspective and think about it.


    Change my perspective?


    Yes. Your Majesty, the crown prince, would you find it annoying if I was sick, lying in bed?


    No, of course not!


    Damian raised his voice without realizing.


    Who the hell is bothering whom?!


    Charlize looked at him with pitiful eyes as if she were looking at the worlds greatest idiot.


    Then she shrugged her shoulders.


    The same goes for me.


    .What?


    You feel the same way I do.


    There was a moment of silence between the two but Damian couldnt help but look at Charlizes eyes.


    The way Charlize and how her wide open eyes kept looking at me


    It just made me feel ticklish.


    Damian felt his heart pounding for some reason.


    Biting his lips, he suddenly jerked his head away.


    Charlize barely swallowed theughter that was about to burst out when she saw Damians face flushed bright red.


    .  Anyways, I will cherish this ribbon. So, about what we talked about


    Charlize widened her eyes at Damian.


    He flinched.


    Charlize reassured herself and pressed on with the conversation.


    Dont think like that in the future, okay?


    Okay, I got it.


    Satisfied at that moment, Charlize tried to tuck the ribbon in her pocket.


    Suddenly, a disappointed voice interrupted.


    The ribbon I gave you, can you wear it from now on?


    What?


    Cant you put it on now?


    Well, theres nothing difficult about putting it on.


    Charlize tied the ends of her hair with the ribbon.


    Turning her body slightly, she asked him.


    What do you think?


    Pretty.


    Thatpliment came out in an instant.


    At such a quick response to her question, Charlize rolled her eyes at Damian though she didnt dislike his response.


    How can you answer without even looking for just a moment?


    No, really.


    Then, their eyes met, his fine scarlet eyes locked with her lc-colored eyes.


    Damians expression gave off such a serious expression that Charlize was slightly surprised by his frankness.


    Damian reached out, gently caressing the top of her head, openly expressing his fondness.


    He whispered in a sweet voice.


    Youre so pretty.


    Well, I think the Crown Prince is prettier than me.


    Charlize, who was staring at Damians face, answered firmly.


    He couldnt stopughing at her silly answer.


    The two spent a long time talking with each other until-


    A knock on the door could be heard.

 Chapter 38.2

    TL/N: Sorry the chapter came outte, was busy. Part 2 is short because most of chapter 38 was uploaded in part 1.


    Lize, its me!


    Your Majesty!


    As soon as she heard the Empresss voice, Charlize leaped out of her chair, giddy with the brightest expression on her face, that just radiated joy.


    Damians face instantly turned sullen.


    Noo, why does Charlizes face just light up whenever she sees the Empress? thought Damian to himself.


    My Lize, I missed you!


    Me too!


    The empress spread her arms wide open, regardless of Damian watching.


    Charlize quickly jumped into the empresss arms.


    Damians forehead became even more wrinkled at the sight of their heartfelt reunion.


    Meanwhile, the empresss eyes widened upon noticing a ribbon tied to Charlizes hair.


    Oh my, Lize. Where did you find that pretty ribbon?


    The Crown Prince gave it to me!


    Charlize replied with a vibrant smile.


    As soon as she heard that answer, the empresss eyes quickly widened again in astonishment.


    What? regardless the crown prince is just a boy, he doesnt have an eye for things.


    No, I just said you were pretty, right?! retorted Damian.


    Damian was very upset but controlled his emotions.


    The empress looked down on the ribbon fluttering from the back of Charlizes head with a look of rejection.


    Then she continued talking.


    For Charlize, a more noble and elegant, splendid and beautiful ribbon suits her.


    While utilizing all kinds of adjectives and putting them together, the Empress delivered each word with a straight face.


    Then, Charlize shook her head in disagreement, knowing clearly the true value this ribbon held for her and for Damian.

 Chapter 39.1

    No, youre honestly pretty. said Damian with a clear voice.


    The empress looked at Charlize with a devastated face.


    The empress said in a trembling voice.


    Ah, Charlize, its no wonder youre on the side of the Crown Prince rather than mine


    This ribbon is a keepsake of Her Majesty Empress Sun.


    Really?


    The Empress nced at Damian with an apologetic look, she had assumed the ribbon to be something ordinary, not a heirloom.


    After that, she coughed and opened her mouth.


    Looking at it again, its a very pretty ribbon.


    Is that right? questioned Charlize.


    Despite the instant change in her attitude like a flip of a switch, Charlize still looked up at the Empress with a sparkling gaze in her eyes.


    Its as if her bodynguage screamed out, As expected, my empress!


    Damian was saddened by how different Charlize treated himpared to how she had treated the empress.


    Just then, Charlize turned to look at him.


    Thats right, hey. Are you hungry?


    Huh?


    I have some soup that her Majesty, the empress sent me earlier. Ill bring it to you!


    Then without even listening to Damians answer, she proceeded to scurry out of the room in a hurry.


    Damian and the Empress, who were suddenly left alone, looked at each other with awkward expressions.


    Damians pupils trembled with great intensity.


    What should I do? I should say something. First of all, Id like to say thank you..


    Prince.


    Yes, Your Majesty. replied Damian anxiously.


    The Empress had called Damian at the exact time Damian was about to open his lips.


    Damian, slightly nervous, looked up at the Empress silently.


    I didnt travel all the way to the Crown Pce to see the Crown Prince eat.


    . What?


    Because of this situation, I just came because I was afraid the crown prince would feel burdened.


    The Empress did not raise an eyebrow and spoke with that characteristic expressionless face of hers.


    Damian felt unease at that unexpected look of hers.


    Come to think of it, the empress was a person with very few expressions.


    The empress carried on speaking in a voice, indifferent to Damians difort.


    Have I told you before? It is my duty to protect the Crown Prince.


    I remember.


    I am fulfilling that obligation. Also.


    Also?


    Damian tilted his head.


    The empress had been talking for some time now, it was rare for her to speak for long and yet she continued.


    Charlize is always concerned about you, Crown Prince, so there are some things I can do to help her and you in that endeavor.


    No, wait.


    Even though she said, Charlize is concerned about me, there was the slightest hint of irritation across the Empresss face


    Am I overreacting?


    Damian, who was lost in his train of thought, gave a faint smile for a moment without realizing it.


    If Charlize really cares about me


    With that single thought of his, Damians mouth became sweet as if he had taken a bite of candy.


    Whats this tingly feeling, I feel?


    It has been ages since someone had cared for him so thoroughly.


    Is that why?


    In any case, it wasnt a bad feeling.


    The empress who had been observing Damian smile and gaze aimlessly, narrowed her eyes.


    You look jubnt.


    Oh, thats


    Was it that obvious?


    Damian gently felt his lips.


    The tip of his lips were curved upwards without realizing it.


    Oh, my.


    He quickly corrected his expression.


    Then the Empresss eyes softened a bit.


    Anyway, I also want to thank the Crown Prince for getting along with Charlize.


    It was a slightly rxed voice that eased the tension in the atmosphere of the room.


    Damian nced at the Empress, waiting for her to continue.


    The Empress sighed briefly.


    I dont think Charlize has friends of the same age.


    A friend of the same age?


    Yes. Charlize has only lived with people older than her, hasnt she?


    Those words carried much weight behind it, Damian quietly dwelled on it, refreshing his memory.


    I heard that Charlize was abandoned in the Crown pce as soon as she was born and grew up as a trainee at the education center.


    The mature side she shows is probably for survival.


    Sometimes, I feel sad when she acts so mature for her age.


    Your Majesty, the empress.


    But as far as being with the Crown Prince  Charlize acted her age.


    Suddenly, a soft smile hung on the lips of the Empress who said that.


    Damian answered with a statement.


    The empress must be very fond of Charlize.


    Of course. Lize is the only escape I have from my imperial life.


    The Empress answered without a single trace of hesitation.


    Damian suddenly felt guilty.


    If only he had not intervened, the two would have been able to live a peaceful life.


    He suddenly opened his mouth.


    I am forever sorry, Empress.


    At the sudden apology, the empress narrowed her eyes and stared at Damian.


    Damian continued.


    In fact, Im well aware that her Majesty cannot like me.


    What are you talking about? said the Empress.


    Without me, his Majestys current position wouldnt have been solidified to the extent it is today.


    Deep wrinkles formed on the empresss forehead.


    The current emperor, the husband of the empress, was the younger brother of Emperor Seon.


    Naturally, legitimacy was weak, so the emperor took the next best course of action for session to the throne, by iming the regency as the protector of the crown prince.


    That means that one day when the Crown Prince grows up, he must return the throne.


    If I die, his legitimacy will be unsalvageable, so I understand my position that I can neither die nor live well.


    Prince.


    But the empress is taking care of me, whom his Majesty considers my being to be like a thorn in his side.


    The Empress narrowed her eyes further.


    I didnt like the situation in which a boy who was only eight years old thought about that and apologized, saying, Its natural to hate me.


    Children should be like children.


    If youre forced to be an adult to survive.


    The crown prince really, strangely resembles Charlize.


    It reminds me of when she begged me to dont throw her away.

 Chapter 39.2

    A look of doubt crept across Damians face.


    What?


    Its nothing, said the Empress.


    The Empress turned her head to avert his gaze.


    Damian, who was looking at the Empress, chose to smile bitterly rather than confront her about it.


    You remind me of Charlize.


    Those words were so painful.


    Although now imprisoned, Damian was still the Crown Prince of the empire.


    And yet, at the very least, he resembled Charlize, that five-year-old maid.


    Thats how powerless I am, thought Damian begrudgingly.


    Even Damian in his current state was inferior to Charlize in every way.


    Unlike himself, who couldnt even think of leaving the crown pce, let alonee up with a way to change his predicament or at the very least have the will to free himself.


    Damian remained imprisoned both physically and mentally.


    But Charlize, she overcame all barriers toe visit Damian.


    She took care of him when he was sick and even asked the Empress for help, how could he possibly live up to her.


    On the other hand, Damian only kept on receiving help from Charlize, when would he do the same for her?


    When would he repay her for all she did for him and live up to his title as Crown Prince of the Winsor Empire?


    Damians thoughts ran silent in the whirlwind of emotions he felt.


    He knew he couldnt go on like this and sought for change. Grappling with himself, one person came across his mind, Charlize.


    In that moment, he found his resolve and would voice it with strength.


    But I cant stay this powerless forever.


    Damian rolled his hand into a fist, clenching it forcefully.


    As he clenched his fists, his bones stood out from his skinny arms.


    He had to be a little stronger.


    Only then will I be able to protect myself as well as those around me.


    Damian opened his mouth.


    Now, I think Her Majesty, the empress, cannot help but feel burdened by me.


    Prince. Thats


    However.


    Yes?


    The Empress blinked and stared at Damian, awaiting his answer.


    A firm voice rang.


    From now on, I will do my best so that I wont be a burden.


    Ill try my best.


    Yes. I may not have enough strength right now; I may not be able to protect the people around me but still-


    The scarlet eyes that looked up at the Empress were suddenly shining with determination.


    At the very least I dont want any harm toe to the people around me.


    Prince.


    So, one day I want to protect you somehow.


    Who?


    The person who reached out to me during my most difficult time.


    The girl who one day suddenly came poking her head through a dog hole of the Crown Princes pce.


    The girl who broughtughter back to me when I had forgotten how to smile, shared warmth with me and cried when I was in pain.


    Charlize.


    The Empress, who still retained Damian in her sight, shook her head slightly.


    Well, I think the crown prince misunderstood one thing.


    Beautiful dark green eyes stared straight at Damian.


    From the beginning, I was not greedy for the position of the Empress. So, the crown prince has nothing to fear.


    What do you mean?


    Damians eyes were like the startled eyes of a rabbit.


    But the Queens words were not over yet.


    And I, rather than having to hear you say sorry, Crown Prince, prefer the opposite.


    I would like to hear you say Thank You more often from now on.


    The Empress said so with firmness in her tone.


    Damians eyes fluttered repeatedly.


    However, rather than looking at him with a gloomy face.


    The empress smiled brightly.


    Its good to see you so lively.


    Just then, the door opened.


    Im here!


    It was Charlize.


    With both hands, she carefully held a tray with a bowl of soup on it.


    A savory aroma rose from the hot soup.


    The Empress panicked, swiping the tray from Charlize.


    Charlize, what if you got hurt, why did you bring this steaming hot tray by yourself?


    Im fine, Ive done this a lot before!


    Anyway, I wouldnt ask someone a little older for this


    Though the empress remained concerned for her safety, she chose to trust that Charlize was responsible enough to care for herself.


    The Empress then gazed lovingly at Charlize, her eyes full of affection.


    With the affectionate air flowing between the two, Damian somehow felt like he was going to have an upset stomach.

 Chapter 40.1

    After a while.


    The Empress got up.


    Get some rest, prince.


    Your Majesty!


    Damian urgently called the Empress.


    The Empress, who was about to exit thest room, nced back at him.


    However, Damian couldnt get his words out easily.


    With a frown, the Empress was about to say a word until


    Thank you.


    It came out like a squeak.


    Oh?


    The Empress looked at Damian with a surprised expression before resuming her typical expressionless face.


    Hmm, okay.


    The Empress smiled brightly and closed the door.


    Click.


    At the same time, Charlize smiled wickedly.


    Crown Prince.


    What?


    Did you fall to the charm of her Majesty, the Empress?


    Its not like that.


    Damian muttered to himself quietly, still bearing the brunt of his embarrassing thank you.


    Charlize clung to Damian.


    Oh,e here already! The soup is getting cold!


    Just leave it there, Ill eat itter.


    Youre not upset because I asked if you were charmed by Her Majesty, were you?


    No!


    A fierce shout was heard.


    What, thats crazy!


    Charlize struggled to contain herughter, grinning at Damians response.


    Three days passed by.


    Damian waspletely cured.


    Despite his speedy recovery, Damian murmured to himself, mystified.


    Its a little strange.


    What?


    Somehow, the duration of illness seems to have been shortened by a lot.


    Huh? Whats wrong with that?


    I nced back at Damian.


    Damians forehead was deeply wrinkled.


    In the past, I was down for almost two weeks, I couldnt have imagined Id be cured this quickly


    Well, isnt it good to get better after only a short while?


    Despite being young, Damian was a person with a constant stream of worries.


    After patting Damians shoulder a couple of times, I returned to the Empresss Pce.


    The Empress weed me.


    Lize, Im d youre here.


    Pardon?


    I tilted my head.


    Then, without a moments notice, the Empress handed me a yellow, fluffy doll in my arms.


    A duck?


    Chick.


    Oh wait, why is the Empress so pale? This couldnt be my fault, could it?!


    Cold sweats ran down my back.


    I hugged the doll in my arms.


    Shouting out as loudly as I could.


    Wow, wow. What a lovely chick!


    Really? Lize, do you really like it?


    I really like it!


    Really.


    It doesnt matter if its a duck or a chick.


    Its important because the empress gave me this doll as a gift!


    Really? Do you like what I made more than what the Crown Prince gave you?


    Did you make it yourself?


    My eyes trembled at the Empresss question.


    Erm, did she make this doll herself? Doesnt the Empress not know how to sew?


    Such a question was answered in a short amount of time.


    Exactly when I noticed the Empresss finger with a band-aid wrapped around it.


    Shocked, I instantly reached out, holding her hand, examining it for any cuts.


    Ah, your Majesty, the Empress! Your fingers  !


    Hey, its fine.


    However, I looked at the Empresss fingers with tears in my eyes as if she must have been sick.


    Also, just what kind of battle did she go through to make this chick doll  how are her fingers covered in scars?!


    The Empress stroked my hair with a soft smile.


    Lize, it was unavoidable.


    Huh? What is that supposed to mean?


    The Crown Prince gave a relic belonging to the Empress Sun as a gift, can I just stay still and take that?


    Yes?


    I was about to open my mouth but then-


    Well, Empress. I think it would be much better if you just stayed still because your hands look like that..


    I wanted to say that I couldnt bear to, so I smiled awkwardly and kept my mouth shut.


    The Empress asked me in a contented manner, pleased with her hard work.


    I put all the effort I could into it. Dont you think so?


    It seems that the Empressspetitive spirit is on fire.


    But why all of a sudden?


    I gulped down my saliva.


    Listen to me, Lize. This doll has so many uses.


    Uses?


    Yes. You can hug him in your arms and sleep, or you can punch him when youre angry!


    The Empress passionately emphasized the merits of the chick doll, and I nodded along.


    I see.


    You can tie it to your hair, decorate it on your clothes, or attach a ribbon to something like a bag as an addition.


    In that sense, isnt it the same as the gift I received from Damian?


    But instead of saying that, I didnt want to interrupt the Empress so I responded with a broad smile.


    I buried my face in the doll.


    This doll is amazing! I eximed.


    Whoa, its fluffy! I love it!


    Raising my head brightly, I gave a thumbs up to the Empress.


    Her Majesty is the best!


    No, my Lize is the best!


    Then, the Empress hugged me tightly.


    I absolutely enjoyed being in the Empresss arms.


    Oh, Im so happy!

 Chapter 40.2

    I went to Damian again.


    I wanted to show off the chick doll given to me by the Empress as a gift.


    What do you think?


    I took out my chick doll in front of Damian, holding it proudly.


    At first, Damian was baffled at what he was looking at, then he realized it was a doll of some sortwhat was it supposed to be?


    A duck?


    Its a chick! eximed Damian.


    Despite Damians first questionable answer, he.was correct so I congratted him.


    Hey, I thought it was a duck too! But you recognized it easily like it was a piece of cake!


    Damian protested with a surprised expression.


    No, how can anyone easily see this as a chick?!


    Its a chick! Her Majesty made this for me!


    What? The Empress made this doll herself?


    Damian gave a mysterious expression.


    Why are you making that face?


    I see you really like this doll but youve had other dolls before right?


    I looked at my doll, appreciating all the effort the empress put into it. I held it closely before answering.


    Yes! Actually, its my first time having a doll!


    It really was.


    A doll is usually something that children y with, right?


    But since Im a maid, I thought I wouldnt y with things like dolls in my life.


    I stroked the soft fur of the chick doll with a pleased face.


    Damian, who was looking at me, asked me in a serious tone.


    Then, what about the ribbon?


    What?


    How many times have you ever received a ribbon as a gift?


    Well, thats my first time, too.


    I answered but was puzzled, just what point was Damian trying to make?


    In that moment, Damian made a satisfied expression.


    I dont know why youre satisfied just from asking me that. Damian wasnt telling me something but I chose to ignore it.


    I shrugged and pulled out the ribbon he gave me as a gift.


    Anyway, heres the ribbon you gave me, Crown Prince.


    Huh?


    Ive decided Im going to use it to decorate Pippi.


    Youve already named it Pippi?


    Damian was obnoxious, so what if I named him Pippi, hes precious to me.


    But Damian didnt care and made fun of my doll.


    Who cares? Its my doll, Im going to name it.


    I tied the ribbon around the dolls neck and held the doll towards him.


    Look at this, its pretty!


    Like this!


    That ribbon, I gave it to you, for you.


    If you add the both of them together, its even better!


    See how great the two are together? I asked rhetorically.


    I didnt hate Damian.


    Damian had a face with a lot to say but this time, he kept quiet and said nothing.


    Thats odd. Normally, he would have said a few mean things by now.


    I handed the doll to Damian.


    He suddenly took the doll and hugged it.


    Its soft.


    Okay?


    I smiled at him as he hugged the doll.


    Damian, who was stroking the dolls fur, eventually smiled after me.


    I left Damian afterwards to continue with the day. It was early in the morning and the sun was shining brightly.


    That said, walking down the hallway early in the morning, I was full of ambition to change all the cloth-rted items in the Crown Pce. Im doing this just for Damian.


    Of course, Im well aware the reason why Damian had been seriously ill recently was because of the fever.


    However .


    Damian could still be affected by some parts of the Crown Princes pce that havent been cleaned yet.


    Of course. Dust is the source of all evil.


    Besides, who else would be able to take care of Damians health?


    Agreeing with myself, I nodded my head and proceeded to move quickly.


    Then, a familiar face caught my eye from the other side of the hallway.


    It was Maid Hayden.


    Oh my, Lize.


    Maid Hayden spoke to me in a soft, delicate voice.


    Are you headed to the Crown Pce this morning as well?


    Oh, no! Im not going to the Crown Princes pce, Im off to go to theundromat at the Imperial pce!


    Oh, theundry room at the Imperial Household? Why are you headed there?


    Is it already that time again to wash the drapes and nkets in preparation for winter in the Crown Princes pce?


    I nodded my head repeatedly.


    Maid Hayden lightly patted my head with a beautiful smile on her face.


    Oh my, Im proud of you.


    Hehehe, even though itll be summer soon, its good to prepare beforehand.


    Right. Now its time to change the bedding and curtains.


    I clenched both fists, eager and excited!


    Alright, we need to put a soft summer nket on Damian too!


    Well even rece all the curtains with new ones!


    But Lize, dont overdo it. Because youre still young, okay?


    Yes, I wont!


    After sharing onest friendly smile, Maid Hayden left to perform other chores and tasks.


    Watching her depart, I made up my mind once more.


    Because everyone is so nice to me I have to do my best, too.

 Chapter 41.1

    TL/N: Sorry for thete upload, was busy again. Enjoy!


    Above all else, the empress entrusted me with all the matters rted to the Crown Princes pce, right?


    Im going to have to make a cool Crown Princes pce that goes well with summer!


    I quickly walked out of the Empress Pce.


    Making my way to the Crown Pce, I widened my eyes in surprise.


    Oh, that cat!


    There was arge yellow cat perched on the wall that surrounded the Crown Pce.


    It was a familiar cat.


    Watching it groan in a sleepy stupor as the sunlight covered its whole body was oddly satisfying.


    Meow, long time no see.


    To my delight, I gave the cat a small greeting.


    Actually, Ive seen this cat since I was little.


    The story went something like this.


    One day, a mother cat and her litter rxed near the pce for some time before leaving


    The problem is, when they went away, they left the weakest kitten behind.


    From the mother cats point of view, it must have been difficult to protect all her kittens.


    Anyway, the weak kitten was left alone like that and one by one, people who came and went to the pce started feeding the cat.


    In the end, the kitten settled down near the pce.


    Me-eow.


    The cat opened its eyes, gazing down at me from atop the wall before yawning loudly.


    I smiled happily without realizing it.


    Aww, its so cute


    The cat jumped off the wall,nding on all fours, and soon began brushing its body adorably against my leg.


    I hurriedly rummaged through my pockets.


    Is there anything I can give you? Something like snacks!


    Oh, Im sorry.


    After a while, I looked into the cats eyes and apologized.


    Sadly, in my pocket, there was only dust and a few chocte wrappers leftover from the day before.


    Then the cat meowed! With great finesse, it climbed up the wall, pouncing with ease.


    I stared at the cat with astonished eyes.


    Amazing, really!


    That cat. Did I mention that its a cat raised by the crown pce?


    At that moment, the maid who spoke previously and was walking towards the pce, pointed her finger at the cat.


    I pricked up my ears.


    Its not exactly raising them, but theye and go as they please and asionally get snacks along the way.


    Another maid who was walking with the first maid, shrugged lightly.


    The maid who first brought it up, openly expressed her disappointment at the yellow cat.


    You were so cute when you were younger, now that youve gotten bigger, youre just not that cute anymore.


    I wish I could be a baby forever


    The maids had their brief friendly exchange before entering the pce.


    Hmm, what if?


    I tilted my head at the cat.


    It still looks cute enough to me.


    Getting up, I proceeded to wave goodbye to the cat.


    Ill bring you snacks next time.


    .


    Just like that I said my farewells and started walking towards my destination, however.


    When I nced back, the cat that previously made eye contact with me, was now stretching its body while yawning.


    Even an adult cat can be cute, I guess.


    Nodding my head a couple of times, I walked faster.


    In order to visit both the pce and theundromat within the morning, I had to work diligently.


    After stopping by the pce and asking for new curtains and nkets, I hummed to myself as I headed to theundromat.


    But unfortunately, my pleasant feeling didntst very long.


    Dont you think theres too muchundrying in from the Crown Princes pce?


    Huh?


    At the sound of a voice that was painfully reminiscent, I reflexively paused on the spot, listening to every word.


    Two or three maids were standing together and talking loudly.


    I mean, its hard work, but why this much? said one maid.


    No, isnt that a little bit? Charlize said to herself.


    I squinted my eyes without realizing it, just analyzing the conversation before me.


    Why are they gossiping about the Crown Princes pce like that when theres work to do?


    On the contrary, I havent spent any work at the Crown Princes Pce so far, so its beenfortable, hasnt it? thought Charlize.


    Of course, I understand that the work itself is difficult, but thats a bit .


    If you havent heard yet, the new maid working at the Crown pce came from the Education Center! eximed the other maid.


    So youre saying because of that maid, our workload has increased tremendously?


    Huh, they  are they talking about me? muttered Charlize, softly to herself.


    Charlize shrugged her shoulders, refusing to let their statements get to her.


    But right then.


    Oh, you mean Charlize, that girl? said an anonymous voice.


    A voice with momentum intervened as if it had caught up with the number of cases.


    No, who could that be?


    I opened my eyes wide.


    Its Becky!


    Both maids turned to face Becky.


    Oh, the maids name is Charlize? asked the maid.


    Increasing our work for no reason Its really annoying!


    Its still hard work though. retorted Charlize under her breath.


    The maids then proceeded to add to each others word, oneint after the other.


    While enjoying the full attention she received, Becky crookedly crossed her arms.


    She was always like that. Always annoying people to no end.


    What are you talking about? said Charlize internally.


    I still havent been promoted to an official maid because of her. The promotion was just around the corner!


    Becky pounded her chest in frustration and unhappiness, something that had built up within her since that day. Her eyes expressed both bitterness and resentment.


    I was speechless.


    I tried my best not to get fired from the imperial pce, yet this is how I end up? voiced Becky in an indignant tone.


    And how many apprentice maids had to move from the education center to theundromat? asked Becky rhetorically.


    It may have seemed absurd but there was a hint of sadness in her tone as Becky spoke to the maids.


    Its all because of Charlize! yelled Becky.


    Oh my gosh, I cant


    Just who does that maid think she is? Wrapping us around her finger like ythings


    How many people suffered because of that maid, seriously?


    The maids looked at Becky with a truly sad expression on their faces.


    Becky however looked back at the maids, with anger in her eyes.


    Its been like that ever since! Everywhere I go, Im told she was a young child, that I deserved this cruel fate, it was either gold or jade. Nonsense! What about me? Dont I deserve at the very least some human decency, fair treatment, or recognition?


    Did you treat her nicely? asked one maid.


    Of course! But it was no use being nice to her. She thought she was superior and became prideful, raising her little nose at me.


    Becky said sternly, twisting her hair as if she had be the heroine of misery.


    Even the maids in the Empresss Pce were transferred to theundromat because of her!


    Thats right! yelled the maids in agreement. Anger and resentment boiled in the atmosphere, mixing together in a wicked concoction.


    I think I heard that too! shouted the other maid.


    The maids agreed with Beckys words.


    I hid in the corner of theundromat and ever so discreetly, took a peek every now and then at the maids.


    So, this is how it feels to be made public enemy number one.


    I cant go outside just yet, can I? thought Charlize, remaining as silent as possible.


    Well, to be honest, its true that the Empress does care for her now, but


    Becky shrugged her shoulders, indifferent to the concern of the Empress, instead of fearing the Empress, she felt nothing but rage washing over her.


    An old desire swelled up within her, instilling her with a renewed purpose to make things even with Charlize.


    How long do you think shell love her? said Becky in a spiteful tone.


    What?


    My mouth ran dry from all the saliva I swallowed in fear.


    What are you going on about now?said Charlize under her breath.


    I may have been humiliated, trampled upon by that little troublemaker of a child. But shell grow up, little by little and when she does-


    Beckys eyes gleamed with malice.


    How long until the empress tires of her, disposing of her altogether?


    Becky said so in a disturbingly calm voice as if she spoke an undeniable fact, confident that time itself would y into her favor. All she needed to do was wait patiently till that day.


    I just froze on the spot.


    Could it really be true the fact that Im young, is that why the Empress is nice to me?


    I hated myself for thinking this way, even though the Empress assured me that she would never cast me away, I still continued thinking pessimistic thoughts.


    Since Im young, Im still at an age where I can be immature.


    Because people are usually tolerant of young children.


    If thats the case .


    If Im no longer a child, will the Empress not love me anymore?

 Chapter 41.2

    For a moment, my breathing stopped and my heart sank, crushed at the thought of the Empress abandoning me.


    If you think about it, shes a clever one. said Becky.


    Im smart? whispered Charlize.


    Think about it, anyone not close to her got kicked out, remember? She had us discarded like we were nothing, taking what should have been rightfully ours, our privilege.


    Becky had more to say but reminiscing made her more bitter, so she stood in silence for a moment.


    Calming down, she spoke softly to the maids in hushed tones, wanting to lighten the mood, the pain she felt was ever-present, still fresh within her mind as if yed on loop. Nevertheless, she cracked a joke.


    In the end, she took advantage of the Empresss favor, did she not?


    What exactly am I listening to? said Charlize.


    Right. Being really young and already manipting others


    Loudughter erupted from the maids.


    When I heard theughter, I instinctively raised my shoulders to protect myself as if I had been beaten with a whip.


    Its not like that.


    But how can I exin anything to them in this situation?


    No matter how much I could say, they wouldnt even listen to me.


    I was discouraged.


    But then.


    And youre right, since when has the Crown Prince been recognized as the Crown Prince?


    What?!


    In an instant, my eyes red at the knowledge that Damian was being talked badly about.


    I raised my head up defiantly, my mind racing on what to do, thinking of every conceivable action.


    Thats right. Theres a lot of rumors that hes going to be an abandoned prince.


    Right! But I think hes already exempted from inheriting the crown and only holds the title by name!


    Theyre serving at the crown princes pce but its still not enough. Isnt this too far, how can you all be so full of yourselves? said Charlize in her thoughts.


    Why does this brat have to bother us so much, doesnt he know were the only maids that serve him? He should be on his knees, thankful to have us!


    We should give the brat a piece of our mind! Teach him a lesson to put him in his ce!


    What did you say about Damian! No, youll tell only me! yelled Charlize internally.


    Why is Damian the butt of your jokes and gossiping?!


    However, the insults andints from the maids continued endlessly.


    I couldnt stand it anymore and took a step forward.


    Hey.


    As soon as I called the maids, the maids became silent as if I had poured cold water on them.


    I narrowed my eyes and addressed the maids.


    Are you done talking?


    Who is she? said one maid.


    You little rat! How dare you intervene when the adults are talking.


    The maids chimed in, clicking their tongues, detesting Charlize.


    But right then.


    Becky pointed at me with a grimace.


    You, Charlize!


    Oh, shes that Charlize?


    Naturally, the gaze of the other maids also became unpleasant.


    The maids surrounded me, pouring out rude words in an unrestrained manner.


    Oh my God, look at her with her eyes wide open! Scared, Charlize? Too afraid to say something? eximed one maid.


    Theres nothing wrong with what Becky said, right? uttered the other maid.


    Someone as small as you, clever? Ha!


    When I saw how the maids looked at me, I barely swallowed a sigh that was about toe out.


    I dont know where to start pointing out their actions.


    In the first ce, its wrong to speak informally to an official maid of the empress, but.


    What kind of rude remark were you going to say to His Majesty, the Crown Prince?


    This was what I wanted to ask the most.

 Chapter 42.1

    TL/N: Hi! Late again, I know. Expect chapters toe out ording to schedule, just some timeter in the day for now. Busy with life. -_-


    As if they had been stabbed, the maids had apletely disoriented look on their faces.


    I would like to remind you that the Crown Prince, his Majesty, is the nephew of the current Emperor Vincent whom you serve.


    I nced at the maids with a cold gaze.


    Also, please take the utmost caution when referring to the Crown Prince who is under the protection of his Majesty, the Emperor.


    Only then did they fully realize who they were gossiping about and the maids shuddered and their shoulders stiffened.


    I added to my words in a stern tone.


    His Majesty, the Emperor became regent on behalf of the Crown Prince.


    Each of the maids swallowed their saliva, now fearful of the consequences for their actions.


    I straightened my back and looked straight into the eyes of the maids.


    However, at that moment, I recalled what Damian had once exined to me.


    Only I, the Crown Prince, can approve of his Majestys legitimacy.


    This is why the Emperor, his uncle, constantly torments Damian, sending assassins over and over again, but never relenting. He wanted to keep Damian trapped in the pce, never to leave.


    Because if Damian were to somehow disappear altogether..


    The grounds on which the Emperor maintained his title would disappear.


    I narrowed my eyes, my vision still focused on the maids.


    I wedged myself in between the maids who tried to discreetly look at each other, by speaking to them so that they would focus on me only.


    Youre talking down a prince. Arent you afraid of the wrath of the Emperor?


    Asking that, I pushed up the tip of my lips.


    There was trembling in their eyes.


    But right then.


    Becky, who took one step forward as if representing the maids, fired at me sharply.


    Gee, are you threatening us now?!


    Threaten you, is that even possible? No, Im afraid Im just telling you the truth.


    I tilted my head.


    Becky, who couldnt think of a way to refute Charlize, bit her lips in frustration.


    If my words are threatening to youdoesnt that mean all of you are hiding guilt in your hearts?


    The gall, calling us guilty!? Watch your mouth! Threaten us again with that mouth of yours and Ill make you regret it!


    Is that so? A threat, I didnt even think of anything like that.


    No one answered my words.


    While maintaining a cool expression on the outside, I breathed a sigh of relief on the inside.


    Phew, I guess I learned something worthwhile from following around the maids and the chief maid.


    As soon as you follow their example, you can easily change the mood!


    In addition, is her Majesty, the national mother of Winsor and the only royal servant of the emperor?


    Who doesnt know that?! eximed Becky, bing increasingly more agitated.


    Oh, I thought you didnt know.


    I snapped my eyes wide open.


    Thats why its natural for her Majesty, the Empress to be taking care of his Majesty, the Crown Prince


    Theres no way you dont know this, right?


    Asking that, I pushed the tip of my lips upward even more.


    If youre someone who doesnt like the Empresss grace, then why talk about her behind her back?


    Argh, who are you to teach us?!


    Well Theres no reason not to and because-.


    At that moment, the sun, which had been obscured by clouds, raised its head.


    The rose crystal brooch hanging from my chest reflecting the suns rays, scintited brightly with white light.


    Wow, good timing?


    I finished my speech in a confident voice with my heart pounding.


    Im an official maid of the Empress Pce.


    At my answer, Beckys eyes shook violently.


    Well, I think I can guess what Becky is thinking right now.


    How can I be pushed around by that little girl, the size of a mouse? It cant be!


    .  Maybe I said too much?


    Becky on the other hand, was ready to p me on the wrist like before, entering her pping stance.


    At that moment, Becky raised one hand.


    I reflexively closed my eyes.


    Yet, I wondered why I didnt raise my hands or try to cover them.


    It might be better to get hit here.


    The Imperial Pce is a ce that upholds rank and status, thus it is strictly punishable for a probationary maid to confront a formal maid, let alone treat her with such indignation and disrespect.


    Although Beckys hands had a knack for hitting and each hit stings terribly, I can only tolerate it if I can make a basis for raising the issue formally.


    But I couldnt feel the pain I was waiting for.


    Instead, a sharp cry resounded.


    Ugh, let me go  !


    Surprised, I opened my eyes widely.


    At the same time, an icy voice struck my ears.


    Am I witnessing a rebellion against your superiors?


    The protagonist of that voice was a man with a beautiful face as if drawn with a brush.

 Chapter 42.2

    TL/N: Heres the chapter you missed out on yesterday. Ill upload a chapter on Sunday to cover for that missed day. As a heads-up, Ill be busy for the next few weeks, so expect some days where I might upload a chapter on the next day. Anyways, enjoy reading! >_<


    However, contrary to his angelic appearance, which made him seem like he wouldnt harm a fly, this beautiful man was holding Beckys wrist quite forcefully, I might add.


    Let, let go of me! cried Becky.


    At the crushing pain, Beckys whole body writhed in agony as she tried to get away from the man.


    Oh, you want me to let you go?


    The man raised an eyebrow.


    If you want, Ill do it.


    Then as if he had touched a filthy rag, he released Beckys wrist.


    Becky dropped to the floor like a disposed rag doll.


    Argh!


    The man looked down at Becky with a bone-chilling gaze.


    Watch that mouth of yours or youll be screaming even more.


    Becky looked up at the man with a weary expression on her face, drained of all her energy.


    The man returned her gaze with an eerie smile.


    That mouth is your undoing.


    I, I stammered Becky in fear.


    Shes indecent, doesnt know manners, and she disregards the status of her superiors.


    Contrary to the cheery tone in his voice, the mans eyes reflected theplete opposite.


    She was gossiping all over the ce.


    But


    Not only about the Crown Prince but her Majesty, the Empress as well, recklessly badmouthing them  said the Duke as he cut her off from speaking.


    Becky was now trembling like an aspen in the wind.


    As I listened to the mans slow dialogue, my teeth chattered as if I had swallowed a piece of ice.


    Not to mention, the mans red hair and vivid green eyes reminded me of someone I was familiar with.


    That person is .


    Youre, Your Excellency, the Duke of Rochester!


    A woman who entered theundromat, almost screamed when she saw the man.


    She was the courtdy who was in charge of theundromat.


    Wait, youre the Duke of Rochester?!


    Surprised as if I was going to pass out, I widened my eyes.


    When I looked around, the other maids had the same expression as me.


    No wonder I thought he resembled the Empress for some reason


    You really must be the Duke of Rochester!


    Matthews Rochester.


    The Duke of Rochester and the head of the noble family.


    His splendid appearance proves that the young duke currently stands at the apex of the imperial nobles.


    Also, the Duke  Hes the older brother of our empress.


    That means .


    Umdid our probationary maids do anything wrong? asked the courtdy.


    It was at this moment, Becky and the other maids who teased the Empress were done for.


    The maids looked my way with contemtion, silent remorse evident on their faces.


    The Dukes smile darkened a bit.


    This probationary maid and those maids made fun of his Highness, the Crown Prince and Her Majesty the Empress, he answered.


    Although it was a simple statement, the repercussions it spread were truly enormous.


    But the Dukes words were not over yet.


    Besides, this probationary maid was not only arguing with an official maid but also threatening her  said the Duke as the atmosphere shifted to onepletely dominated by his presence.


    How amusing.


    The tone in his voice conveyed how apathetic he was to how Becky or the maids felt.


    The courtdy was speechless, unsure of what to do, and so-called out to the Duke.


    Y- Your Excellency!


    It seems that the courtdy must re-educate her maids and probationary maids.


    However, the Duke only answered coldly.


    The courtdysplexion became as white as a sheet of paper in an instant.


    At that moment, Becky crawled miserably on her knees and grabbed the Dukes trousers in an attempt to dissuade him.


    I am so sorry! This time, this time, so  pleaded Becky.


    If you are really sorry, shouldnt you humbly ept the punishment?


    Having said that, the Duke pulled his feet away with an elegant movement.


    Your Excellency, please  !


    I have no intention of letting this go.


    At those resolute words, Beckys body slowly slumped to the floor.


    Becky sat down with a bewildered look on her face, so utterly shocked to the point, she couldnt process what had just happened.


    Im going to ask both of you myself so that I can look forward to what kind of disposition will be made.


    The Duke of Rochester, who made his position clear, suddenly fixed his gaze on me.


    Uh, me? Why me?


    I felt like I was getting chills.


    Excuse me, I didnt do anything wrong.?


    At that time, the Duke asked me a question in an indifferent voice.


    You said you were the maid of the empress.


    What? Yes, twats right. Im Charlize.


    Perhaps he didnt like my incorrect pronunciation as his dark green eyes narrowed.


    Are you going to the Empress Pce?


    Yes, I am!


    Then go.


    Leaving only that remark, the Duke took the lead.


    While following the Duke in a hurry, I nced back unknowingly.


    Becky and the maids were staring at us from behind with nk faces.


    Something told me that I would probably never see their faces in the Imperial pce again.


    Emotions surged as I jerked my head forward, only to be taken by surprise.


    It was because the Duke had walked far ahead without me realizing it.


    Why are you walking so fast?!


    Such short legs, the Dukemented quickly.


    Only after teasing me about my short legs, did I start running and kept pace with the Duke.


    Well, thank you. Thank you for helping me.


    I gasped for breath, breathing heavily through my mouth.


    Then, the Duke looked down at me with an emotionless gaze.


    What. Cant I even say thank you? thought Charlize, slightly unnerved and irritated.


    Still focused on me, the Duke was slow to speak.

 Chapter 43.1

    Dont get me wrong.


    Pardon?


    At the howling of the cool morning breeze, my eyes widened without me realizing it.


    I didnt do it because I wanted to help, said the Duke.


    Oh, then why  ?


    Remember this Charlize. No matter how young you may be, arent you the official maid of the Empress? You represent the Empresss will wherever you go so make an effort not to dishonor her.


    Well, thats true.


    I swallowed my saliva.


    The Duke added words in an unfeeling voice.


    If youre ignored by other maids, it would damage my sisters authority and her image as Empress.


    Ah mumbled Charlize.


    Thats why.


    Oh, yes. I see.


    Im at a loss for words.


    The Duke, noticing my speechlessness, refrained from pressing the issue any further and instead looked at me with an expression that pitied me.


    By the way, you walk very slowly, said the Duke out of the blue.


    Sorry, Im sorry! I replied in a frantic voice.


    Taken aback, I strengthen my legs again to catch up with the Duke.


    The Duke continued to look at me with a pitiful gaze, before turning his head after I caught up with him.


    Seriously.


    People can have short legs!


    The Duke and I walked side by side at a steady pace to the Empresss pce.


    The Empress was in full swing with paperwork, on one corner of her desk, piles of paper neatly stacked, and clutter of paper on another corner.


    However, at the sight of her brother, her eyes popped wide open in amazement.


    Oh, my. Brother?


    Long time no see, Rose.


    The Dukes face was expressionless when Ist looked at him but it was now reced by a radiant smile on his face upon seeing his sister.


    Putting aside her paperwork, she got up from her desk and approached the Duke in a calm manner.


    Hows it been? Its been a while since youve visited the pce.


    After being invited at the Emperors behest, didnt his Majesty, the Emperor choose to cancel the National Assembly without notice?


    Ah  Thats right.


    Rather than being surprised, the Empress simply nodded in understanding, she was all too familiar with the Emperors spontaneous decisions.


    The Duke shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    So I thought while I had time to spare, I might as welle and see you again.


    It was an abrupt decision by the Emperor. remarked the Empress in agreement, pausing for a moment before continuing.


    Come to think of it, howd youe here with Charlize?


    Well, this child


    The Duke once again looked at me with sullen eyes.


    Hold on, why do you keep looking at me like that? I thought to myself.


    Have I done something wrong!


    The Empress, noticing my difort, approached me and bent one knee, affectionately stroking my hair.


    Didnt you mention Charlize, about going to the Crown Pce and theundromat today?


    Yes, right!


    I see. You must have been struggling since morning.


    At the empresss delicate touch, any sadness left in my heart melted.


    As expected, the empress is the only one!


    The empress gently smiled at me.


    Lize, I want tea served for my brother. Would you kindly reserve a seat in the parlor?


    Okay!


    Inwardly, I felt the Dukes gaze just too much to bear, so I rushed out of the room the moment the Empress gave her request.


    Since its tea for the empress, Im going to bring out the prettiest teacup and teapot!


    And after a little while.


    I took onest look down at the tea and refreshments I prepared before cing them on the trolley with an ambitious face.


    Okay, perfect!


    I clenched both my fists, raising them in the air in aplishment.


    With this much, I wont be criticized by the strict-looking Duke of Rochester, right?


    I grabbed the handle of the trolley skillfully.


    Custom-made just for me, the trolley moved smoothly and silently as I pushed.


    Isnt the Empress just an angel who came down from heaven?


    Looking at the trolley, I was immersed in my emotions as I recalled the time I received this gift from the Empress.


    But then as I was about to enter parlor-


    The conversation between the Empress and the Duke could be heard through a gap as the door was ajar.


    The probationary maid and the maids were very, very arrogant, remarked the Duke.


    Oh, thats what happened. replied the Empress.


    Ugh, is this the story from theundromat earlier?


    I pricked up my ears without realizing it.


    Im not trying to eavesdrop. Im just hearing it by chance! reasoned Charlize as she pulled herself closer to the door to listen in.


    But, there is something right about what the maids said earlier, said the Duke.


    Yes?


    I was going to enter the room but something justpelled me to listen even more, my feet felt like they were even glued to the floor.


    The maids were right about something, what could that be?


    Ive been thinking about why you suddenly decided to take care of the Crown Prince yourself.


    After a short pause, the Duke continued speaking calmly.


    The timing between that little maid named Charlize being epted into the Empress Pce and your decision to care for the Crown Prince is too simr to be a coincidence.


    about that.


    Besides, youre making it easy for that little maid to take care of the Crown Prince, right?


    To that, the Empress did not answer.


    In my eyes, it seems to me that the problem is that you adore the little maid too much.


    Brother!


    If Im mistaken, please give me apelling reason.


    The Empress opened her mouth as if to rebuke, but the Duke did not back down.


    Of course, I understand. After all, shes a pretty cute kid.


    In the deafening silence, only the Dukes voice was heard.


    But the thing is. For making that choice


    The Duke spoke to the Empress in a calm tone.


    Are you positive that little maid doesnt affect you and your decisions at all?


    I mean. I dont want to see you overdo it because of that maid.


    Without realizing it, I lost the strength in my grip to hold on to the trolley.


    The Empress is overdoing it because of me huh.


    I see its possible.


    Ive never thought of that before, whispered Charlize.


    Honestly Rose, you yourself know that all too well, dont you? questioned the Duke.

 Chapter 43.2

    The Duke continued his words.


    Caring for the Crown Prince  is an act of great offense in the eyes of his Majesty, the Emperor.


    That part has already been forgiven by his Majesty, the Emperor. His Majesty also understood my exnation, answered the Empress.


    Yes, I know. But youre in a position where you must consider how other people view you as well, replied the Duke.


    I held my breath.


    The Dukes words were like shards of ss.


    They pierced deep into my heart.


    But the saddest thing is.


    All of those words  It makes sense.


    I bit my mrs tightly without realizing it.


    This whole time spent with the Empress  am I merely a hindrance to the Empresss responsibilities?


    Since Im young, Im still at an age where she can brush aside my immature demeanor because of my cuteness.


    For now, she can dismiss all the inconveniences I cause, but


    Suddenly, I remembered the yellow cat I had seen earlier at the pce.


    I remembered watching the cat and the voices of the maids passing by, Its not cute anymore now that its all grown up.


    Others may think that you have lost your judgment because you are too fond of the little maid, said the Duke.


    Stop it, Charlize is like my little sister.


    At that time, the Empress cut off the Dukes words in a sharp tone.


    Even if youre my brother, I dont want to hear you speak so rudely


    Crash!


    In an instant, the sound of teacups and teapots shing rang out loudly.


    Oops.


    I swallowed my saliva.


    My whole body was exhausted, so I lost my bnce and ended up slightly bumping into the trolley.


    At the same time, the door to the room flung wide open, it was the Empress.


    Oh my God, Charlize! Are you okay?


    Yes, yes. Im okay!


    I answered hastily as I quickly tried to reorganize all the teacups and teapots on the trolley.


    However, on ount of me being extremely embarrassed, my hands just wouldnt stop fidgeting.


    Oh, why did I have to make a mistake now?!


    Seeing me in a cold sweat, the Duke had an ominous expression on his face.


    But he quickly straightened his expression, opening his mouth ready to capitalize on this moment and speak his mind in a cold and blunt manner.


    No matter how young she may be, that child there is a maid of the Empresss pce. Theres standards to uphold and its time for you sister to face reality.


    Really, brother! shouted the Empress, fuming.


    Why, I didnt say anything I shouldnt have, said the Duke.


    That was correct.


    I wanted to avoid the Dukes eyes somehow, so I shrugged my shoulders slightly and slowly looked the other way.


    Right now Im just  Im just pathetic.


    The Empress gently patted my shoulder.


    Lize, dont worry about what my brother said.


    but.


    Tea and refreshments, thank you very much. Leave the trolley to me.


    Its fine, you can leave now.


    The Empress ended it there, finishing her words in a friendly voice.


    I nodded my head and hurried out.


    Closing the door behind me, the breath I had been holding in the whole time came out.


    Huuufff.


    After walking some distance away from the parlor, I just stopped, my body leaning against the wall, slowly sliding down to the floor.


    I squatted on the floor, straining my eyes and staring at the clean marble floor in anguish.


    If I hadnt done that I felt like I was going to cry.


    Hey, Lize!


    Oh my god!


    Startled, I lifted my head.


    Chief Maid Weber was looking at me with a puzzled look.


    Why the long look, Lize?


    ..Yes?


    Is something wrong? What are you thinking about? asked Chief Maid Weber worried.


    Ah.


    I bit my lip. I couldnt hear what Chief Maid Weber said, her voice was drowned out by all my thoughts.


    At that time, the words the maids whispered in theundromat remained vivid in my mind, echoing clearly in my ears.


    Im still a child, the Empress only cares for me because Im cute.


    If I grew just a littlewould I lose the Empresss favor? Would she dispose of me? No, remember her promise! But, what if what the Duke said was true? Maybe


    The more I try not to think about it on purpose, the more it lingers in my head .


    I keep spacing out.


    No, lets not think about it anymore.


    I shook my head to shake off my negative thoughts but it was to no avail.


    Maybe the feelings that the Empress had for me were really only a fleeting moment of sympathy.


    When I grow up and Im no longer young.


    Even if its a feeling that will disappear naturally .


    Even if she has no sympathy left for me  I still want to be with the Empress.


    To do that, Ill have to work a little harder. It wont be easy but Ill make it happen! The Empressher majesty means everything to me!


    So Ill be the talent needed at the Empresss Pce so that I can stay by her side.

 Chapter 44.1

    I jumped up from the spot and started walking.


    Confused, chief maid Weber asked me.


    Lize, where are you going?


    Im going to clean up!


    I then ran out with fierce momentum, grabbing my broom and dustpan with me.


    As I was carrying my broom and dustpan, chief maid Weber had a baffled look on her face as she followed me.


    Why are you cleaning all of a sudden?


    Shouldnt a maid be doing her duty? I replied quickly.


    Holding the broom in my hand, I strengthened my grip and began to sweep, beginning from the corner of the garden.


    Chief maid Weber who followed me closely at a slow pace, squinted her eyes and said.


    At times, I noticed you tend to focus on your work whenever you worry about something.


    The friendliness in her voice reached my ears, catching me off guard.


    I dont know what youre worried about but please dont overdo it.


    Chief maid.


    Is that okay with you? Youre still young, Lize. Please dont overwork yourself.


    Because Im still young.


    When I heard that, I bit my mrs tightly.


    I was well aware that chief maid Weber said those words with good intentions but her words stung as I remembered the yellow cat, the maids in theundromat, and what the Duke said about me.


    Yes, Im still young.


    I know that I only have a bit of time left until I be an adult.


    However .


    Someday, I wont be so young, I muttered.


    Huh? What is that supposed to mean? asked chief maid Weber.


    So  We have to be prepared for that.


    Um, whats going on with her? thought chief maid Weber.


    With a clear-eyed look, chief maid Weber gazed down at me.


    Either way, I devoted myself once again to tending the garden.


    Meanwhile.


    Huh?


    Raising my head, I could see the Empress walking over in the distance.


    Acting on reflex, I backed up swiftly and hurried back to chief maid Weber.


    Um, Im going to the Crown Pce!


    What? Why all of a sudden?


    Well, Im off to see the Crown Prince! Im even bringing snacks!


    As I came up with excuses and blurted them out on the spot, I found myself quickly running as the Empress drew closer with each second.


    Well, by how Im acting now  ugh. Its so obvious that Im trying to avoid the Empress.


    But for now, I just cant bear to look the Empress in the faceit feels weird, like somethings off.


    As if swallowing arge piece of ice, the depths of my heart felt cold for not wanting to see the Empress.


    Ill be a maid who does her part perfectly.


    So, even when Im no longer young, I will have earned the empresss trust.


    Then will I not have to feel this way anymore?


    After running for a while, I nced back.


    In the distance, I saw the Empress and chief maid Weber having a conversation.


    Somehow, my heart was pounding, and I let out a deep sigh.


    Chief maid Weber.


    Chief maid Weber, who was staring off into the direction Charlize had disappeared into just a moment ago, was roused from her daze by the Empresss voice calling her.


    I see you, your Majesty.


    Okay.


    The Empress, who nodded her head slightly, narrowed her brows and asked a question.


    Thats odd, wasnt Charlize here just now?


    Yes, she was.


    At her answer, the empresss face became even more wrinkled.


    The way Charlize was running, was like a surprised rabbit, it was like.


    She ran away as soon as she saw me. contemted the Empress.


    Realizing that the empress was ufortable, chief maid Weber added a word urgently.


    She said she was going to the Crown Pce.


    Really?


    Its strange for Charlize not to talk with me before leaving.


    But, which part is strange  I couldnt pinpoint it clearly.


    In a vague and unpleasant mood, the Empress squinted her eyes.


    I poured the snacks I had brought on the table in the Crown Princes Pce, sighing once again, so much so I lost count.


    If the ground had a hole for everytime I sighed, the road I walked would have been hollowed out.


    Im so confused, whispered Charlize to herself as she had mixed feelings after running from the Empress.


    Well, if you want to change your mood when youre feeling down.


    It works best to make something clean and shiny.


    So I grabbed a mop and started standing on the window sill in the living room of the Crown Princes Pce.


    Since Im here, Im going to make all the windows clean!


    Hearing the dust being wiped clean and popping sounds made me feel a little better.


    As if in a trance, I kept moving my hands without thought, functioning through muscle memory.


    Then.


    By any chance, is your goal today to make a hole in the window?


    What?


    The sudden voice was like a wake-up-call, snapping me out of my trance as I came to my senses.


    Damian, who was at my side before I even knew it, was looking at me with a concerned look.


    Youve been wiping the window for a while.


    Im removing all the dust! I eximed.


    What dust? There isnt any dust on the window sill.


    Damian, who wiped the window sill with his index finger, held out his finger in front of my nose to further prove his point.


    To my dismay, Damians fingers were very clean.


    Look, theres nothing.


    um.


    I puffed up both cheeks and put down the mop.


    When I nced back, the windows I had spent cleaning were already sparkling from top to bottom.


    What its clean


    Damian, who was observing my unusual demeanor, asked me a question.


    Is something wrong? You dont seem like yourself today.


    What? No, its nothing.


    Shaking my head reflexively, I slowly looked into Damians eyes.


    Apparently, Damian was also looking at me just in time as our eyes met.


    Damians forehead wrinkled in an instant, he knew something was up.


    What? If you have something to say, say it, dont look at me like that.


    But.


    I licked my lips for a moment, unsure of how or where to begin.


    How can I exin this strange feeling I feel?

 Chapter 44.2

    After hesitating for such a long time, Damian teased me with a frustrated face.


    What are you trying to say? Speak up, Lize, its fine.


    Uh  erm, Ill try.


    Whew.


    Damian nodded.


    Having been slightly encouraged by him, I carefully continued to speak.


    If someone were to care for another person because they had a characteristic the person liked


    Characteristic? What exactly is that?


    There are many things. Like whether youre good at work or youre young. something like that.


    Somehow, feeling a little discouraged, I sighed and shrugged my shoulders.


    I wanted to rte my exnation to an analogy where if a female cksmith could create knives, she should be able to cut radish but chose not to do so.


    I then looked at Damian with a determined face and continued.


    However  the persons characteristics wontst forever and will disappear.


    And then?


    What would you think of the person?


    Waiting for Damians answer, I swallowed my saliva dry.


    However, Damians reaction was nd, nothing like I had expected.


    I thought he was tilting his head, but he asked me back.


    Well?


    Hey, Im serious! I eximed.


    Having said that, I quickly controlled my emotions and stopped being peeved.


    Seeing my reaction, Damian shrugged his shoulders lightly as it couldnt be helped and continued.


    Well, if the reason I have that person by my side is only because he or she has that characteristic


    Then what? I asked.


    Then, if that characteristic disappears, wouldnt I naturally be distant from that person?


    Thud.


    The mop fell from my hand, rolling on the floor beforeing to a halt in a terribly loud way.


    My heart sank and I stiffened on the spot.


    Damian freaked out.


    Lize, your face, its pale all of a sudden?!


    Oh, its okay. Please continue with your exnation, I said with a straight face.


    No, the exnation is not important  !


    The exnation is important.


    I guess my eyes were quite imposing, seeing how Damian reacted.


    Damian flinched his shoulders.


    Well, um, anyway.


    .  Because there is only one characteristic, its rare or unlikely to be close with that person, right?


    Really?


    Damian, who seemed to ponder for a moment, asked me.


    But is that always so?


    I blinked my eyes.


    Damian spoke calmly.


    Only you can understand it in your own way because you have spent time with this other person.


    Well, that makes sense, too.


    I looked at Damian with a doubtful look.


    Then, Damian returned my gaze with a surprised but slightly irritated face.


    I told you what I thought, why are you looking at me like that?


    No, my thoughts are partially correct, but


    In my situation, the other person is the mother of the Great Empire of Winsor, the majesty, the Empress.


    I guess at the very least, I could set my mind on the time we spent together and the rtionship we built during that time.


    After all, I think it would be morefortable to think of at least one good time we had together.


    In such a situation, if you want to be with that person no matter what, its okay, said Damian.


    I licked my dry lips and asked a question.


    In that case, what should I do?


    Well, isnt it easier to develop new and attractive characteristics?


    Damian answered lightly.


    Thats right.


    I was relieved a little.


    Yeah, I wasnt approaching it the wrong way at all!


    It seemed like a good idea in the long run.


    Ill continue to work hard and be apetent maid in the future.


    Even if Im no longer a child, the Empress may consider me a useful person!


    For a brief moment, I was drenched in such a proud feeling.


    Hey, Lize. This is my opinion, though.


    Pardon?


    I looked back at Damian.


    It was rare to see such a serious expression on his face.


    I dont know how to exin it, but that kind of rtionship


    Damian narrowed his brow and asked me back.


    Isnt it a little strange?

 Chapter 45.1

    Is it strange?


    Yes. Because there are certain characteristics in that someone thats why I like this person. Theres no such thing as that.


    I, I see.


    Listening to Damian, I felt.


    I felt a little down.


    People like someone, not just because of their characteristics


    Damian tilted his head slightly and looked at me.


    His bright scarlet eyes conveyed how forthright he would be.


    Arent you supposed to like someone just because of who they are?


    Somehow I felt like Damians calm voice had touched the deepest part of my soul.


    However I still couldnt fully understand so instead of answering, I tried hard to smile, hoping that my smile would look the same as usual.


    The Empress had been ufortable all day today.


    Her expression was so fierce that even the maids who usually followed the empress went to lengths to avoid the empress.


    And the reason is.


    Maid Hayden.


    Yes, Your Majesty, she replied.


    I think Charlize has been avoiding metely Do you know the reason why?


    The Empress looked at maid Hayden, her face still bearing a vexed expression.


    Whenever I try to get close to Charlize, she runs away quickly.


    The Empress once again pondered Charlizes actions so far.


    When I ask her to eat a snack together, she says, Oh, Im sorry. I have something to clean up right now! and runs off again.


    The Empress felt frustration well up within her.


    Is the work at the Empresss pce too much that shes so busy these days?!


    What? Thats not true. Its the same as usual.


    Then why is Charlize so busy?


    The Empress asked a question to maid Hayden in a rare sharp tone.


    The maid blinked her eyes, flinching because of the question posed by the Empress.


    Well, she seems to be taking the initiative and working hard these days.


    Even after recing the maids the other day, is it possible the new maids were mean to Charlize asked the Empress.


    It could be possible. Rest assured, Ill look into it.


    Maid Hayden spoke as if she were appeasing the empress.


    However, from her standpoint, Charlizes actions were understandable.


    Its not a bad thing to work hard, so I left her to it


    A deep wrinkle formed on the maids forehead.


    Its definitely a little weird.


    Right. Whats wrong with her? She usually doesnt pass up a chance to be with the Empress pondered maid Hayden.


    The Empress stood up from her chair, her rose-colored hair slightly covering her face. A hoarse voice came out.


    Charlize, dont act like this..if somethings wrong you should tell me, I dont have the energy to look after you all the time.


    The maid smiled awkwardly as the Empress turned to face her.


    Silence enveloped between the two but was soon pierced by the Empresss sudden interjection.


    I cant do this, said the Empress, it was clear to her that Charlize wouldnt talk about what bothered her, so she would ask Charlize directly at the right time.


    Pardon? said maid Hayden.


    The Empress raised her head.


    Ill have to talk to Charlize.


    Oh my god, thats a great idea.


    Maid Hayden nodded enthusiastically.


    It was because she knew it would be better than to have to watch the Empress go through mood swings twelve times a day.


    That evening.


    I returned to the Empress Pce a littleter than usual.


    It was because I had dinner with Damian.


    Just because I didnt return sooner, the Empress wont throw a fit, right? said Charlize.


    Although Damianined for no reason while I was at the Crown pce, he didnt seem to dislike my long stay.


    Empress isnt here, is she?


    Surveying the surroundings, I retired quietly to my room.


    My whole body felt heavy, exhausted from spending the whole day, cleaning just to take my mind off of the Empress.


    After a quick bath and changing into my pajamas, I climbed onto the bed.


    I held Pippi tightly in my arms and felt a little more secure.


    I cant avoid the Empress like this forever


    I looked down at Pippi with mixed feelings.


    Come to think of it, the Empresss fingers were all covered in scars because she was making Pippi for me.


    I was lost in thought until-


    Knock, knock.


    At the sudden sound of knocking, I lifted my head and looked towards the door.


    Huh, Who could it be at this hour?


    Who are you Huh?


    I called out but there was no response.


    Without much thought, I got up from bed and opened the door only to be startled by-


    The person looking down at me with a determined face


    Your Majesty! I eximed with eyes wide open.


    It was the Empress! Shes here!


    No, why are you here all of a sudden?


    In a state of bewilderment, I posed a question to the Empress.


    Um, did something happen?


    When asked that question, the empresss face had a look of disappointment but also expressed sadness.


    Why, can Ie to you only if something happens?


    Her hoarse voice rang in my ears.


    Taken aback, I shook my head in a hurry.


    No, its not like that!


    I just came because I missed you, Lize.


    Huh? Wh-what are you saying?


    You came because you missed me?

 Chapter 45.2

    Hiya! Im back from college exams and ready to pump out more chapters. Hope you enjoy reading and thank you for waiting! Btw, Happy Late New Year and Happy Chinese New Year to those celebrating! >_<


    I looked up at the empress with a baffled expression on my face.


    Well..I think weve already seen each other a lot now.


    Just because were in the same room now, doesnt mean weve seen each other a lot.


    The empress said so with a serious face.


    Oh, eryes.


    Embarrassed, I felt my face begin to turn red as I looked at my toes to avoid eye contact with the empress.


    Unbeknownst to me, the empresss hand brushed the top of my head.


    She gently stroked my hair.


    Come to think of it, Its been a while since Ive seen you in pajamas, Lize.


    Oh, Im sorry. How could I wear pajamas in front of her Majesty, the empress..


    Now more embarrassed, I almost took a step back until I saw the empresss face.


    Her eyes sank deeply at my reaction.


    No, I didnt mean to hurt Her Majestys feelings, sorry isnt what I meant to say


    The empress took a deep breath and stretched her arms to hug me.


    Come on, why are you acting like this all of a sudden? pleaded the empress.


    My body stiffened in her warm embrace.


    Then the empresss face darkened a little. Charlize didnt say anything or reciprocate her hug like she would usually.


    Whats wrong? asked the empress.


    Dwnt, dont do twis, Im a maid.


    I tried to dissuade the Empress with an anguished voice, but I ended up blurring my words.


    If I think about it, it may have been a shameful thing to have been openly embraced by the Empress in the past.


    Ugh, what on earth was I thinking?


    The empress clenched her lips and stared at me.


    I felt like I hadmitted a crime, so I turned my head and avoided the eyes of the Empress.


    Lize, you..


    The empresss expression darkened even more.


    The empress who was on the verge of saying something, shook her head as if frustrated.


    I think we need to have a conversation, said the empress.


    A conversation?


    The empress seemed to not be in the mood to answer that, so I swallowed my saliva and kept quiet.


    Embraced in the empresss arms, I was taken to the veranda overlooking the garden.


    I felt the fresh air of summer night breeze across my neck.


    Not far from me was a table with my favorite snacks lined up on it.


    My heart was touched.


    The empress had gone to great lengths to take care of me so meticulously.


    So that I can be herefortably.


    Okay, lets sit.


    The empress, who seated me in front of the table, pushed a te of madeleines in front of me.


    Normally, I would have grabbed one.


    However.


    Maybe it was because my heart was heavy, I just couldnt bring myself to take the te.


    I drooped my shoulders.


    At that moment, the empress, who was looking down at me, calmly pulled up a chair and sat across from me.


    Then, she asked me a question.


    Why do you keep avoiding me?


    What!? How? I shouted in my thoughts.


    She hit the nail on the head with her question.


    Stunned, I looked at the empress.


    The empress continued in a grumpy manner.


    Im right, arent I? Whenever we happen to see each other, you make up various reasons to avoid me.


    Oh, thats not it. Im trying to work a little harder


    The empresss eyes sharpened.


    Did the other maids say that you were neglecting your work?


    What?! Its not like that!


    I covered my mouth in disbelief, I had just unintentionally raised my voice at the empress.


    The empress held her chin as she gazed intently at me before asking.


    Then why are you doing this?


    Uh, I, thats


    Dont say that you have to work harder, youre already doing great as it is.


    As those words left her mouth, any excuses that I had were shut downpletely.


    I swallowed all the excuses that were on the tip of my tongue.


    Can I really say this? Should I tell her? Im Im going to tell her! Im going to tell her the truth.


    With the tension rushing in, my heart was beating wildly.


    Ill..one day I wont be young.


    I barely managed to get the words out.


    My strong heartbeats showed no sign of abating.


    Peeking at the empress with a sideways nce, I noticed the empress couldnt hide her confusion.


    Well, Lize. What you just said. Im not sure what you meant by that.


    I contemted for quite some time before carefully voicing my words to the empress.


    I grabbed the hem of my clothes tightly, ready to speak once again.


    Well, I wonder how this will turn out.


    I stuttered continuously.


    The empress said that I was like a little sister.


    Yes, I did.


    I wanted to calm my mind a bit, so I took a deep breath.


    So, since Im young, the empress.


    The empress could probably feel, does feel, might only feel affection for me because..becausebecause Im young.


    I wanted to say it again and more coherently.


    Unfortunately, the only words from my mouth were rambling.


    But the empress did listen to me patiently for a long time.


    And.


    Charlize.


    Yes. I replied.


    I nced up at the empress with my eyes squinted.


    Only to flinch in surprise, the moment I looked at her.


    It was because the empress had the most astonishing expression on her face.

 Chapter 46.1

    Um, was what I said really weird?


    So, you think that I adore you because youre a child?


    The empress has summed up what I said in a single sentence.


    I couldnt answer that.


    Because  she was right?


    Youre afraid that when you grow up, I wont feel affection for you anymore.


    Youve been working hard to make yourself a useful person. Is that what you meant?


    Her sharp question lingered in my ears.


    Then, even when youre no longer young, you can stay by my side, right?


    At the empresss sharp voice, I bowed my head.


    Nod.


    Seeing me nod my head, the empress lifted her hand from my forehead.


    How did youe up with that idea? No, no.


    The empress, who shook her head, had a fierce shining re in her eyes.


    Ugh, until next time brother. When I get my hands on you .


    Huh?


    Surprised at what I heard, I raised my head.


    At that moment, the empress withheld her wrath, knelt down to meet my gaze, and opened her lips.


    Lets say you have a brother. If that sibling grows up and bes an adult


    The empress asked me a question.


    Are you not going to love your brother anymore?


    Oh, no. That cant be the case , I responded.


    Its the same thing.


    At the resolute voice of the empress, I closed my lips and listened.


    Look at me and my brother. Im already an adult, but my brother treats me like a little sister, right?


    Your Majesty.


    Its the same for me.


    A faint smile appeared on the empresss lips.


    It was a smile as warm as the sunlight of a spring afternoon.


    I will continue to love you no matter how much you grow up, even when you be an old grandmother.


    Ah..


    Thats what I meant when I think of you as a little sister.


    As soon as I heard that voice, something deep in my heart jumped up.


    At the moment when Charlize was biting her lips and controlling her emotions, the empresss sweet voice caressed her ears.


    I like you no matter what you look like, I dont love you because youre young.


    I see.


    Suddenly, I remembered what Damian had said.


    The reason people like someone is not because they have certain characteristics or conditions.


    They like the person just because she or he is that person.


    Thats right.


    The empress didnt like me for any other reason, she liked me because I was Charlize.


    My heart feels warm and fuzzy.


    By the way, I think I already promised not to abandon you the other day.


    Dont you remember?


    Oh, no! Remember!


    How could I ever forget such an important thing?


    I opened my eyes wide.


    The empress spoke to me in an envious, stern voice.


    I cant believe you were worried about such useless things even after receiving the promise that the empress made herself.


    The empress was about to tease her until a thought popped up in her mind. She then smiled with mischievous eyes.


    Isnt it too disrespectful to the empress?


    Im sorry, thats


    If youre sorry, eat the madeleines on this te.


    Eat all of them.


    The empress winked and pointed to the te of madeleines.


    With that random remark, I stopped being puzzled.


    What does sorry have to do with eating snacks?


    As if talking about the greatest secret in the world, the empress lowered her voice and whispered.


    In these madeleines, theres a spell that makes you forget your worries and troubles.


    Really?


    Yes, so if you empty that te, all the worries that weigh on your heavy heart will disappear.


    I slowly picked up a madeleine.


    Hap.


    I took a bite and the sweet taste brushed the tip of my tongue, spreading throughout my mouth.


    As soon as I finished eating one madeleine, the empress reached out and wiped off the madeleine powder on my cheek.


    What do you think? You wont worry about that anymore, will you?


    No, I wont.


    With tears in my eyes, I smiled broadly.


    The empresss face looked relieved upon seeing my smile.


    I picked up another madeleine.


    As I shoved the madeleine into my mouth, I swallowed joyful tears that were about to burst.


    Because I can be with the empress in the future and because she told me that she will always like me.


    Im so d.


    After finishing the conversation with the empress, my mind felt much lighter than before.


    When I came to my senses, I was smiling so much.


    I spent the next day smiling all the time and by chance met Damian on my way to theundromat.


    Together in theundromat, Damian asked me a question.


    Why are you smiling so much?


    Damian, who couldnt understand why, scolded me.


    As I was sorting out the dryundry sent from theundromat, I ignored his scolding and answered him.


    Its up to me. Why? You dont want me to be happy?


    No, thats not ithuh?


    Damian, who was about to reply, suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    Youthe way you talk.


    Whats wrong with my way of talking?


    Since when have you been so..bubbly? Also, you havent mispronounced anything since we met today. Did something happen?


    Yes?


    For a moment, I was surprised too.


    Youre right. Im no longer mispronouncing words because of my short tongue anymore.


    Wow, well youve finally be a little more human.

 Chapter 46.2

    .I beg your pardon? I wasnt human before, is that what you were saying?


    Well, besides that.


    Damian, who seemed to ponder for a moment, answered my question with a smile.


    It felt like I didnt grow as much as my peers.


    What are you talking about? said Damian.


    It feels like I dont like growing up, however, is it right for me to say though?


    I shrugged and stiffened my shoulders.


    It must be so, I feel as if these wordse from deep within my heart.


    Damian, who was slumped down beside me, picked up a dry towel and continued speaking.


    But I dont think its that way now. Youre different.


    Okay? So, how am I now?


    I cleverly sneaked in a question to Damian.


    Damian, who was just about to fold the towel in front of him, narrowed his brow slightly.


    I dont know anything else, I just


    Damian shrugged lightly.


    You seem much more rxed than before.


    Really? Does it look like that? I asked.


    I smiled brightly.


    Yes, now that Im no longer worried about being young.


    Maybe, the reason I havent been able to ovee my short tongue until now .


    Was it because I was unconsciously suppressing myself?


    After thinking about it for a while, I shook my head.


    Whats wrong with that?


    Whats important is that I feel at ease.


    While stacking up the towels folded in a cheery mood, I squinted my eyes.


    Unlike my towels, which were neatly folded, the towels that Damian folded were all crooked.


    I think those towels will have to be folded again.


    His willingness to help me is admirable but I think it would be more helpful to me to just let me do it.


    But considering Damians pride, would it be better for me to get my hands on the towelster?


    I was lost in thought when-


    Damian called me as if he had made up his mind.


    Lize.


    Yes?


    This is my opinion about the people who like you.


    Whats Damian going on about?


    I nced at him.


    Damian continued to speak.


    I dont think I like you because youre young, youre pretty, or youre good at your job.


    Well, thats a touching thing to say.


    But I asked Damian with a puzzled expression.


    Then why did you look at me and say I was ugly before?


    About that.


    At that time, you told me not tough because I was ugly, but now youre saying something else entirely so which is it?


    And to say that you dont care about my characteristics, isnt that hypocritical?


    At my persistent questioning, Damian averted his eyes in a cold sweat.


    Hmmm, I think Ive gotten enough payback for that time. Besides, I think hes had enough.


    I pushed the tip of my lips up and smiled.


    Im just kidding.


    You, really


    Damian red at me with an irritated gaze.


    Anyway, to continue what I was saying.


    You being you, thats why everyone likes you.


    When I heard his serious voice, I couldnt help but somehow feel a little mischievous.


    I asked Damian for his opinion.


    Hehe, what about your highness?


    What? Me?


    Yes, your highness, do you like me because Im me?


    Well Lets say Im like that, too.


    While muttering like that, Damian quickly turned his head away.


    I opened my eyes wide.


    Damians ears and the back of his neck were flushed red.


    Really, its cute.


    For a moment I was drenched in a blissful feeling until-


    I heard there was amotion in theundry room, said Damian.


    Ah, thats.


    In response to that sudden statement, I reflexively looked into Damians eyes.


    When did Damian hear about that? Did he hear everything bad that Becky and those maids said?


    Well, I hope hes not too upset.


    Thank you for listening to me, said Damian.


    Well, your highness, dont worry about what other people say. okay?


    Damian frowned at me, blinking nkly.


    What are you talking about?


    Ohh, oh! He doesnt know. He must have meant something else entirely. Well in that case


    Um, never mind just continue.


    Alright.anyways, what I wanted to say is.


    No matter what others think of me, I dont really care about that anymore.


    Damian drew closer and looked straight at me.


    Because youre with me.


    Ah.


    Then, Damian, who coughed beforehand, firmly added.


    Youre the one I care about.

 Chapter 47.1

    Isis that so?


    Okay.


    I couldnt help but feel my face getting hotter and hotter, I swallowed my saliva dry.


    Oh my, really. Oh, why now?


    My face, its definitely burning red!


    Then Damian asked me in a worried voice.


    Lize, are you feverish? Your face is really red


    Um, dont worry about it!


    I shouted that aloud without realizing it.


    Damian grumbled with a dissatisfied face.


    No, why are you screaming?


    Oh, Im sorry.


    I became embarrassed.


    Damian, with a somewhat sweaty face, got up quickly.


    Okay, Im thirsty, so Im going to get some water.


    Damian, who spoke as if reading a Korean book, disappeared into thin air.


    Left alone, I looked down at the towels lying in front of me.


    Damians poorly folded towels caught my eye.


    Pfft.


    By the end of it all, I burst intoughter.


    It wasnt until the sun went down that I left the Crown Princes pce.


    Oh, my. I need to get back quickly.


    I nced up at the red-tinted sky and made fun of my short strides.


    Recently, as the time I spend at the Crown Princes pce has been getting longer, the number of times Ive returned to see a sad expression on the Empress face has been increasing.


    I wanted today to be different so I was going to go home early but.


    Its all because of Damian. Who told him to leave towels open like that?


    I stayed much longer than I expected, re-folding those messy towels.


    Still, it was worthwhile to move as quickly as possible, and soon enough the Empresss Pce came into view in the distance.


    If I make good time, I dont think Ill miss dinner time, at least thats what I thought.


    Meow.


    A familiar cat popped out.


    It was the yellow cat that was sitting outside the pce.


    The cat pretended to be close to me by rubbing its body against my legs.


    Wow, whats up with you? Hes being really friendly right now.


    As I was stroking the cats head, I hurriedly rummaged through the pockets of my apron.


    Just in case theres a day like this, I prepared snacks in advance!


    When I ced the shredded jerky in front of the cat, the cat started eating the jerky with a sheepish sound.


    Ummm, to think I ended up being a snack shuttle like this.


    Meow.


    I called out to the yellow cat.


    The cat however was too busy having its nose stuffed in jerky, it didnt pay any attention to me.


    Still, there was something I really wanted to say to this cat.


    You know, youre just a cute and adorable kitty.


    Oh-


    The cat lifted its head twinkly as if it had understood what I was saying.


    As I looked into the cats lime-colored eyes, I smiled.


    You cant be discouraged just because youre an adult cat. Got it?


    After saying that, I got up.


    My steps to the empress pce were very light.


    But I eventually reached the empresss pce just in the nick of time for dinner.


    It was a new day. Today, however, was somewhat uneventful due to a difficult situation.


    As to how I got into this difficult situation, I have to go back an hour ago.


    Today was the only day among all the people in the Empresss Pce that I was the only one to keep working.


    The empress who is passionately devoted to everything, suddenly decided to visit other pces.


    I wonder how the maids of other pces work! said the empress.


    Because she wanted that, maid Hayden took the empress outside to see the other pces.


    Chief maid Weber was also away from work for a while.


    Left alone like that, I finished my work early and climbed up on a bench in the garden.


    Yawwn.


    With a brief yawn, I blinked my sleepy eyes.


    Its really a good day to take a nap.


    The sky is blue like colored ss, the summer heat is tolerable, and cool breezes every now and then.


    Normally, I would have found a job other than sitting down, but I didnt want to do that today.


    Thats right, the weather is so nice.


    I can take a break on a day like today.


    I rxed and enjoyed the warm sunlight pouring over me.


    After the obsession to be young was gone, my mind was much more at ease than before.


    .Is it because of that Im so rxed?


    Unfortunately, I didnt notice a dark shadow over my head until it was toote.


    Hey.


    Gasp!


    Startled, my body sprung into action.


    Sure enough, the man standing in front of me was enough to shock me!


    The, the Duke of Rochester?


    Why is the Duke here?!

 Chapter 47.2

    What is it, kid? Its not like Im in a ce where Im not allowed. Why are you acting so shocked?


    In response to the sour answer, I froze solid.


    No, hold it right there!


    Cant he please be considerate to this helpless and poor maid by contacting me in advance when he visits?


    If someone like the Duke of Rochester suddenlyes to visit, my heart will fail!


    By the way, I came to see her Majesty, the Empress. Where is she?


    Oh, shes not here right now. She said she was going to meet the maids of other pces.


    Then the Duke looked down at me with a subtle face.


    You mean Her Majesty will visit them in person? Cant we call the maids to the empress?


    Oh, she said she wanted to check personally how things are going at least once.


    Really? Thats just like her.


    Even if he hid his emotions, the Duke, who was a fool for his younger sister, could not hide his delighted smile.


    I posed a question to the Duke as I quickly concocted an idea.


    Um, would you mind waiting in the parlor? Or should I tell the empress that the Duke stopped by?


    Giving him two options, I prayed and prayed in my heart that the Duke would choose thetter.


    Of course, the Dukes choice had already been decided though.


    Ill wait in the parlor, replied the Duke.


    Okay, Ill apany you.


    Sigh.


    To hide any sagging of my shoulders, I raised my shoulders and gave them strength.


    At that time, I was walking ahead of the Duke at a brisk pace.


    Somethings different.


    Pardon?


    The Duke had suddenly called me.


    As I nced back, the Duke of Rochester was looking at me with a sharp gaze.


    Youre speaking properly now.


    Ah, yes.


    Yes, I really am speaking properly now.


    I finally graduated from being short-tongued.


    I smiled happily with pride.


    However, the Duke soon had a change in tone, his face became serious.


    Dont be mistaken.


    What?


    Dont think Ill outrightpliment you over and over again, otherwise how could I recognize your aplishment as extraordinary, understand?


    No, who asked for that? I sure didnt but I just nodded my head.


    I guided the Duke to the parlor with a determined face.


    Lets not make a mistake this time.


    Thest time the Duke visited the Empresss Pce, I made a mistake while pulling the trolley.


    This is my chance to make up for the impression of me that the Duke has devalued.


    I dragged the trolley into the parlor, being cautious not to make any mistakes.


    The Dukes intrigued gaze followed me.


    Im generous, so I wont be disappointed if you make another mistake this time.


    Thats not going to happen.


    I gritted my teeth and answered.


    At that, the Duke chuckled.


    Whats so funny? Am I funny?


    I was unaware that I had been staring at the Duke and as soon as the Duke noticed me staring at him, I was taken aback.


    The Duke had wanted to question why Charlize had been looking at him for an ufortable amount of time but chose to let it go.


    Alright, carry on. said the Duke.


    Fortunately, the Duke didnt seem to care too much about me staring even though its considered rude behavior, thought Charlize internally.


    I set tea and refreshments on the table, being careful not to make any noise.


    cing the teaspoon and sugar bowl ever so gently, not the slightest of sound was made.


    Okay, perfect!


    Taking a step back, I looked at the tablepletely satisfied.


    Do you want a cup of ck tea? I asked the Duke.


    Sure.


    After I brewed the ck tea, I poured the tea into the teacup, taking care not to ssh the tea.


    The Duke had been watching me the whole time, his face now expressed surprise. He definitely didnt expect this.


    By some way, youve managed to show me that theres a maid in you yet.


    Excuse me, Im the maid who rolled for the longest time at the education center.


    I did my best but somehow thats his onlyment?


    If he was impressed by me then he should say it as he means it.


    I closed my eyes and breathed slowly to recollect my thoughts.


    How can his every word be so annoying?


    I opened my eyes.


    The Duke lifted the teacup in a picturesque motion and took a sip from the teacup.


    He did it in such an attractive way, even I, who had seen the beauty of the century such as Damian and the Empress, was a little star-struck.


    Wow!


    At the same time, I stiffened my shoulders.


    Our gazes were locked with one another, I couldnt help but be captivated by his looks.

 Chapter 48.1

    The Duke, who raised the tip of his lips obliquely, asked me in a mischievous tone.


    What are gawking at?


    Oh, nothing.


    Well, Im kind of handsome.


    The Duke said so without raising an eyebrow.


    Ha, really


    I clenched my fists tightly.


    Disappointment! Im upset that I have to admit that the Duke is handsome!


    Well, its only natural. Hes rted to the empress, the most beautiful woman in the world!


    But Im still angry!


    The tea tastes mediocre.


    After a while, the Duke put down the teacup and gave such ament.


    Remember its an obligation to be ready to prepare meals for guests as the maid of the empress pce.


    Er, I didnt do anything of the sort.


    I rolled my eyes.


    Shouldnt he have eaten beforeing to the Empress Pce?


    However, the Duke was not finished speaking yet.


    The Duke gestured with his chin, pointing to the sofa opposite of the sofa the Duke was sitting on.


    Arent your legs sore from standing?


    Pardon?


    What I mean is you can sit.


    Oh my God, the Duke is really offering me a seat right now?


    As I blinked nkly, I came to my senses.


    I cant do this. How could I as a maid, sit across from you?


    Does the kid intend to get rid of me by questioning everything I say?


    Maybe?


    Do you not know? If I keep you standing like that, Rose wille back and try to end me.


    The Duke groaned.


    So, thats why you suggested for me to take a seat.


    Convinced, I sat down.


    Then, the Duke ced a te stacked with financiers in front of me.


    Eat.


    What?


    Should I tell you one more time about Roses cruelty?


    After saying that, the Duke added ament.


    And I for one, dont like sweets.


    Welp, I guess this is happening.


    I calmly pulled the te in front of me.


    The Duke, who was watching me munch on snacks, slowly tilted his head and opened his mouth.


    Hey, kid. I have something to tell you.


    Wat?


    Maybe it was because my mouth was full of financiers, my pronunciation was a little unclear.


    The Duke, who had been hesitating for a while, narrowed his brow and said.


    So before, I was a little too cold-hearted to you. Youre still young


    Lize!


    I didnt hear what the Duke had to say till the end.


    It was because the Empress had entered the parlor.


    As if on instinct, I sprang up from my seat.


    Her Majesty, the empress!


    What should I do, my empress is finally here! Im so happy that I feel like crying!


    The Empress, who hurriedly approached me, grabbed me and embraced me in her arms.


    Then, she shifted her gaze to look at the duke with a sharp expression.


    Her expression resembled a cat that had welled up with anger.


    Did my brother bother you?


    Well, he didnt reeally bother me.


    Objectively, the Duke was quite kind.


    Im was however left emotionally exhausted..


    As I struggled to suppress my desire toin like that, I smiled brightly.


    Not at all. She did a very good job, stated the Duke.


    Brother? Can you not? Its okay to be honest, Charlize.


    Its true.


    Even though I said that the empress did not hide her suspicions for a long time.


    After but a short while, the empress rposed herself and asked a question.


    So, why did youe to the empresss pce, brother?


    Why not? Cant Ie to see my sister every now and then?


    The Empress expressed all kinds of swear words that exist in the world just by wrinkling her face.


    But its kind of weird.


    I dont think she was this sharp when the Duke visitedst time.


    I tilted my head.


    The empresss arms still embracing me, strengthened upon asking the Duke a question.


    You werent mean to Charlize, were you?


    I telling you, no.


    When I think about what you said about Charlize the other day, really..


    The empress narrowed her brow and red at the Duke.


    Oh, are you doing this because of me, said Charlize internally?


    For some reason, the tip of my nose was twitching, so I nced up at the Empress.


    But right then.


    Rose, Margrave Antes entered the Imperial Pce today.


    The Duke had just dropped the bombshell of news in a monotone voice.


    Antes?


    My shoulders flinched.


    ording to the legend of the founding of the country, the founding emperor, Carpel, with the help of the divine beast Aurelia, pushed the beasts to the northernmost fringes of the empire.


    Thatnd currently belonged to the Margrave Antes.


    The ce, covered with snow and ice that never melted, was a roughnd infested with magical beasts.


    In the Empire, the lord who ruled thend from generation to generation was given the status of Margrave and entrusted with the task to prevent the beasts from pushing into the Empire.


    And Antes, is the one important person who has a great influence on Damian .

 Chapter 48.2

    .I beg your pardon? Why didnt this newse to me sooner?


    The empresss sharp voice disrupted my thoughts for a moment.


    For now, lets focus on the current situation.


    I tried to shake off other thoughts.


    At the same time, a calm and collected reply rang out.


    Its because His Majesty the Emperor has rejected an invitation from Margrave Antes.


    What?


    I and the empress could not hide our astonishment.


    The yfulness on the Dukes face before disappeared as if washed away, just to prove that this wasnt a joke.


    Is it really true?


    It is.


    The duke nodded his head slightly.


    The great lord guarding the border asked for an audience but he refused?


    Emperor, are you out of your mind?


    I opened my mouth.


    The Duke seemed to have a headache, so he was pressing his temple with his index finger.


    Margrave Antes dered that he would not be able to endure any longer and that if the imperial family continued to refuse to provide support, he would give up the territory and resign.


    Antes is the front line to stop the beasts. And there hasnt been any support as of yet?


    Yes.The Margrave has asked for support several times but his Majesty has rejected it.


    The Duke spoke without restraint, openly expressing his discontent.


    Antessnds are receiving a half-price tax reduction due to the nature of its ability to keep the magical beasts at bay.


    This cant be


    Yes. With the tax reduced, I was told to make up for the shortage by myself.


    In response, the Empress did not hide her disillusioned expression.


    Oh my God, why are you saying this now? How can Antes survive without support! eximed the Empress.


    I know. But the Emperor is so stubborn, what should I do?


    The Duke let out a long sigh, it was clear that persuasion was not working.


    Anyway, we cant leave the matter unattended as it is, so I think we should hold a wee dinner and prepare ourselves for it, advised the Empress.


    Can we hold a dinner under the name of the Empress, brother?


    I think we should.


    The Duke, who nodded his head, continued speaking with a heavy voice.


    Actually, I dont think the Margraves mood will get any better with a hearty dinner, so thats the first problem.


    His Majesty, the Emperor do you think he is going to attend?


    I hope so but its unlikely.


    In response to the empresss earnest question, the Duke shed a briefugh.


    The Duke then rose up on his feet, his eyes still on the Empress.


    Im sorry, Rose. I have no one to ask but you.


    Dont say that, its something I must do as an Empress.


    At the Empresss resolute reply, a slight smile crept over the Dukes lips.


    Then Ill take my leave now. Youll be busy preparing for dinner and I wont take your time any longer.


    The Duke, who had finished speaking like that, unexpectedly greeted me as well.


    Goodbye, little one.


    Hmm? Oh, goodbye, Duke.


    I saw the Duke off with a bewildered face.


    The Duke had taken his leave.


    The Empress on the other hand gentlyid both her hands on my shoulders andforted me.


    Hey Lize, you just listened to stressing news. Im sorry you had to hear all that.


    No, its okay.


    I gave a big smile.


    The Empress in return smiled brightly as well though her expression said otherwise.


    By the way, this is a big deal.


    Is it a big deal?


    Even though I will personally host the event, his Majesty, the Emperor wont be present.


    Her voice was heavy as if everything hung in the bnce.


    From the standpoint of the Margrave, hes been in a situation where hes been neglected for long enough.


    Meanwhile, the Empress came to her senses.


    Hey, I dont know why Im talking about this with you. You can leave while I try to sort this out.


    The Empress, who had said so, fell into deep thought again.


    She seemed strained from all the thinking about how to entertain Margrave Antes and prevent him from seeding from the empire.


    Meanwhile.


    What?


    Did I juste up with something?


    I blinked both eyes.


    Even if his Majesty, the Emperor doesnt attend, isnt it enough to just show that he respects the Margrave Antes?


    At the same time, the Empress noticed I was still in the room and snapped out of her contemtion. She nced back at me.


    Lize? Is there something you wanted to say?


    Oh, its nothing.


    I quickly shook my head and walked out.


    After all, rather than judging and talking about this sensitive problem alone..


    It would be better to seek other peoples opinions first.


    Perhaps, Damian. Id say hes a good match for counseling.


    And..


    It would be good to know about Margrave Antes and his rtion with Damian as well.


    Antes.


    When I thought of that name, my chest would be stuffy as if arge rock had been ced on my chest.


    Because..a person from the Antes bloodline


    .will be the heroine married to Damian.


    Sienna Antes.

 Chapter 49.1

    She first appeared in the novel when Damian turned 15.


    The story goes something like this.


    Damian, who had fled from the Crown Pce, headed north, where the Emperors hand could not reach.


    Then, because of umted fatigue, he lost consciousness on the streets


    It would be Sienna who saved the fallen Damian.


    The only daughter of Margrave Antes, she was a beautiful youngdy about the same age as Damian.


    She was also a strong warrior and the sessor to Antes, who had been a warrior for generations.


    So, it would be nice if Sienna saved Damian.


    Damian, however, had so much distrust in people because of his long imprisonment in the Crown Pce, couldnt even realize his love for Sienna.


    Their story would end in catastrophe, but .


    No, thats just the flow of the original.


    I pondered about it.


    Ive been working hard to change Damians distrust of others, havent I?


    Only Margrave Antes has appeared so far, yet there will be a day when Damian will really meet Siena.


    So, if Damian falls in love with Sienna as the flow of the original story goes .


    Then Damian will Damian will be happy.


    So lets not be sad for no reason.


    Im only thinking about Damians happiness.


    I brushed off anyplicated thoughts and headed out.


    I often walked to the Crown Princes pce.


    Only this time it was different, I was carryingrge and heavy baskets, one in each hand.


    Your highness!


    Oh, hey Lizewhat! Whats in these baskets?


    Damian freaked out and snatched the baskets from me.


    I started by exining little by little.


    This is your lunch for today, and the one wrapped in this wrapper can be eaten for dinner. And this is


    Hang on. Why are you giving me so much food all of a sudden?


    As he cut me off, Damian asked back in a gruff voice.


    I shrugged.


    Ah, I dont think I will be able to visit the Crown pce until tomorrow afternoon.


    Why? Whats going on?


    Thats because tomorrow evening theres a dinner scheduled with Margrave Antes. Ill have to prepare for it.


    Margrave Antes, you mean that person who came to the Imperial Pce?


    I exined the whole story.


    It wasnt enough for the Emperor to neglect Margrave Antes invitation but hes also refusing his request for support.


    Because of that, the Duke and the Empress are racking their brains.


    Understood? Its a big deal, I rified to Damian.


    Meanwhile, Damian, who had been listening to me, couldnt hide his serious expression.


    Antes is the forefront for holding back the beasts. If that ce falls, the damage to the people of the empire will be significant.


    So the Duke and her Majesty, the Empress are obviously very concerned.


    I nodded with a heavy face.


    Damian thought about something for a while, then beckoned to me.


    Lize, could you lend me your ear for a second?


    What?


    Ugh, why are you whispering when its just us?


    What are you going to talk about?


    Choosing to trust him, I tilted my head closer and listened to Damian.


    Damian whispered in a cautious manner.


    Thats what Im saying


    After a bit.


    My eyes were wide open.


    I could see why Damian wanted to whisper in my ear.


    It was such political and sharp advice.


    No, but .


    How could an eight-year-old kid even think like this?


    I looked at Damian with astonished eyes.


    Can he be the main character of this world because his brain works this well?


    Damian received my gaze with a confused face.


    What? Why are you staring at me like that?


    Thats because your Highness is unexpectedly smarter than I thought.


    Excuse me, unexpectedly?


    Damian widened his eyes. In fact, his eyes seemed to shine at this unexpected opportunity.


    Hey, Lize! Am I really smart?


    Yes, yes. Of course, your Highness is the smartest person in the world.


    Damian narrowed his brow, annoyed at her answer.


    You treat me like a child sometimes but dont forget that I am three years older than you.


    Damian couldnt hide his irked expression.


    But to see him angry, he really is like a child, I thought to myself.


    To not annoy him further, I stoppedughing.


    Damian, who now had a resentful look, sighed and reminded me.


    Anyway, make sure to deliver what I said to Her Majesty and the Duke of Rochester, okay?


    Yes, I will. Oh, by the way!


    I, who nodded without much thought, raised my voice without realizing it.


    Startled, Damian asked me back.


    Whats wrong? Is there something else you want to talk about?


    Yes. I have a question for your highness.


    When I left the Empresss pce, I was going to ask Damian for his opinion about the matter.


    I totally forgot though. What was I going to ask?


    Was it? No. Wait. Hrmmm. Wait..now I remember.


    As I licked my lips, I continued to talk.


    Hey, I heard that during dinners, theres a certain rule of conduct when ites to treating distinguished guests.


    Yes, there is. So when you invite a distinguished guest, you have to treat them ording to the dignity of the distinguished guest, replied Damian.


    That means anything else doesnt matter as long as I treat the distinguished guest with the befitting dignity, right?


    Damians expression became subtle.


    Ill have to rephrase that.


    I asked the question again.


    Anyway, all I have to do is show that the imperial family respects the Margrave, right?


    Well, thats true. But its a matter of how you show respect, correct?

 Chapter 49.2

    Then, even if its not necessarily his Majesty, the Emperor


    I nced at Damians eyes.


    Isnt it possible for an older member of the royal family to attend the dinner?


    .What?


    Damians face expressed bewilderment.


    Are you talking about grandma?


    I nodded my head slightly.


    This is my opinion, but its already been five years since Her Majesty, the Empress dowager retired to her pce.


    Thats right.


    I know. Cant she slowly return to make an official appearance? I asked with earnest intent.


    Damians eyes shook violently when he heard me.


    I could tell he had mixed feelings about this.


    The Empress dowager the Emperor said that she was against him usurping Damians throne.


    In fact, it wasnt a matter of debate. It was natural session for her Majesty, the Empress dowager.


    Damian was the only blood left from his Majesty, Emperor Seon, whilst being the eldest son and all.


    By that logic, Damian should have ascended to the throne but her younger son, now known as Emperor Vincent, wanted the throne for himself.


    She couldnt bear to witness her younger son harm her only grandchild.


    It was with that, Emperor Vincent was furious with his mother for choosing her grandchild instead of him.


    How could a mother do this to me!


    His anger was so great that he threatened his grandmother openly.


    Live as if you were dead. If you dont want to see your beloved grandson get hurt.


    After that day, I heard that the Empress dowager lived for her grandchild in istion.


    Now might be the chance for the Empress dowager to make her long-awaitedeback.


    Chance?


    Yes. In fact, this situation is close to being neglected by his Majesty, the Emperor, right?


    I shrugged lightly with a grin on my face because of what I came up with.


    That means if the Empress dowager is present at this dinner.


    Then what will happen?


    On behalf of his Majesty, the Emperor, the Empress dowager will fill the vacancy instead.


    Damian didnt respond immediately as he was still concentrating on what I was saying.


    So I continued to speak calmly.


    So, its a win-win situation for everyone.


    Thats right. Margrave Antess pride will be protected and grandma will be able to return to the public without anymotion.


    At the surprised rabbit-eyed Damian, I smiled satisfied.


    And her Majesty, the Empress doesnt have to be troubled anymore.


    In fact, this was the main purpose.


    I dont want to see sister Rose troubled, even if dirt gets into my eyes.


    After a while.


    Did you tell Her Majesty, the Empress about this?


    No. I was going to tell her after I asked his Highness for his opinion.


    I shook my head lightly as I answered his question.


    Then Damian looked at me as if something was out of the ordinary.


    You know what, Lize?


    Yes?


    You sometimes act like youre 500 years old, not five years old. Its like youre different on the inside. I would even say youre sly at times.


    Hah, hum..


    I had to try very hard to brush that off and not give anything away.


    Thats right, my real mental age is that of an adult.


    But


    I must have acted too childishly because I was in a rush to find a solution.


    Ill have to be a little more careful about my behavior in the future.


    I looked at Damian and he looked firmly determined, he even shed a smile at me.


    Anyway, its a splendid idea.


    Wow, really?


    Uh-huh. I think it would be good to tell the Empress dowager.


    Hearing that friendly voice, I somehow felt a little sad.


    One day, a heroine who will monopolize Damians bright smile will appear.


    For now, Im not going to think about this.


    Sienna Antes.


    In the end, that name was like a thorn and I just couldnt get it out of my head.


    The next evening, everything was set.


    Under the auspices of the Empress, Margrave Antess wee dinner was held.


    As a ce to wee the great lord, the banquet hall was impably decorated without any blemishes in regards to formality.


    But the atmosphere was filled with tension.


    How can you do this to us?


    Yes! Its because of us repelling the demonic beasts, were fighting tooth and nail so that the empire can be so peaceful!


    The people from Margrave Antesnds were full of anger.


    It was because the emperor, who should have listened to their opinions, was not present at all.


    The nobles also rarely came because they were busy keeping an eye on the emperor.


    Thus, the number of guests who attended the banquet was small enough to be counted on only ten fingers.


    Everyone, calm down, requested Margrave Antes.


    Margrave Antes! greeted the Duke.


    The Duke of Rochester attended the dinner. He must have something in mind.


    At least Margrave Antes was still holding onto reason andforting the people around him.


    However, it so happened that the Margrave also had an empty stomach. I could hear his stomach growling.


    If theres no clear solution from this dinner, they might turn this ce upside down.

 Chapter 50.1

    Just then when Margrave Antes gritted his teeth.


    Who is that?


    It cant be.


    Commotion spread among the astounded guests.


    The person who had just entered the banquet hall so casually was an olddy that disyed the elegance of a noblewoman with her very being.


    For the past five years, she has never made an appearance at any event.


    The olddy calmly met the gaze of the astonished guests, greeting them politely.


    Its been a while, everyone.


    The nobles stood up from their seats, each paying respect to the Empress dowager.


    We meet Empress dowager.


    The Empress gave a curtsy as she greeted her.


    Im really happy that youve taken this difficult step, remarked the Empress.


    There was faint tension for a moment.


    Apparently, the Empress dowager and the Empress were not on good terms with one another and avoided looking at each other directly.


    The Empress was the daughter of a family of coborators who contributed to the current emperors coup while the Empress dowager struggled to protect her grandchild during and in the coups aftermath.


    The two women looked at each other in a way that expressed a whirlwind ofplex emotions.


    After a while, the Empress dowager dismissed her personal feelings and responded to the Empresss greetings.


    I didnt know whether I would ever attend a meeting concerning important issues again. Thank you for inviting me.


    Dont mention it. Its an honor to have the Empress dowager attend.


    Meanwhile, Antess people paid attention to the word important issue.


    To them, at least those who attended this dinner seemed genuine. The people here didnt intend to turn a blind eye to Margrave Antess plight.


    After a while, Margrave Antes opened his mouth with a rather rxed voice.


    I appreciate the consideration and the respect shown by Her Majesty, the Empress, and the Empress dowager for me and my people.


    Antes people had also calmed down by now, judging from their rxed expressions.


    Because it meant that Empress Dowager, the eldest member of the imperial family, respected Margrave Antes to the extent that she came to attend this event.


    But we did note here to be treated, mynds are in danger.


    In a blink of an eye, the Margraves eyes constricted sharply, making his gaze intense.


    The frontier, my people, andnds are in a desperate crisis.


    ..Our provisions.


    There is absolutely no end to the shortage of supplies for the soldiers. The soldiers are left in a situation where they dont even have enough food to eat, let alone maintain or rece their weapons


    The Margrave of Antes bit his lips in frustration and anger as he clenched his fists tightly for the words he said, a painful reminder of his powerlessness in the worsening crisis.


    His Majesty, the Emperor did not even allow for an audience, said the Duke in a bitter and anguished voice.


    Heavy silence enveloped the banquet hall.


    The great lord held nothing back, making his appeal with his head hung low and disregarding his pride.


    This means the situation is dire and Margrave Antes is truly desperate.


    Does it make sense to think that I can cover for the shortage of goods by simply having taxes on mynds reduced? Does his Majesty consider this measly attempt at support to be sufficient enough that he leaves us to fend for ourselves?!


    Margrave Antes raised his voice to such a point that one could see the blood vessels in his neck.


    The reason mynds received a tax reduction in the first ce was because there was no choice but to do so, correct?


    Hey, calm down a little bit.


    No, no one would be able to calm down if they were in the same situation as me!


    Margrave Antes mmed the table with both hands in his outburst.


    Its so frustrating that I cant decide whether the Emperor still has a grudge against me!


    At that enraged outcry, people began to implore the Margrave to calm down.


    Margrave Antes, youre getting too emotional!


    We are well aware of your frustration. Why do you doubt that?


    When Emperor Seon passed away, Margrave Antes was among those that opposed the current Emperors session to the throne.


    It led to protest against the Emperors younger brother when the throne still had its own sessor, the crown prince.


    It was clear now that Margrave Antes wished to know whether the Emperor was being vindictive and retaliating politically as payment for the Margraves past actions.


    Honestly, I would ask the Emperor himself if I could, s he is not here.


    Despite those around him trying to calm him down, the Margrave remained incensed.


    The Empress who had kept quiet, looked around at the banquet hall, looking back and forth as she absorbed all that was happening. To say the situation wasplicated would be an understatement but it was something the Empress was no stranger to.


    Meanwhile, the Margraves voice was getting sharper.


    Otherwise, you cant do this to us!


    Uh-huh, look! His Majesty knows the threat posed by these beasts, and yet he just ignores them!


    Then, Margrave Antes


    But right then.


    A calm voice, distinct from the guests, could be heard.


    It was the Duke of Rochester.


    How about doing more work?


    ..Doing more work?


    You, Margrave Antes are now beseeching for greater funds from His Majesty, the Emperor.


    Even though everyones focus was on the Duke, his face did not react or express emotion.


    Thats why the Emperor can refuse and has refused an audience.


    Thats


    It sounds as if his Majesty is in control of the current situation, stated the Duke.


    Dark green eyes gleamed coldly.


    You have to regain the initiative to obtain control.


    Lord, do you want to regain control?


    At the unexpected words, people started to murmur.


    The Duke continued to speak calmly.


    Ill take your silence as a yes. To do so, please formally request the Council of the Nobles to set up an emergency relief fund.


    In addition to the fund that the emperor judged and paid, there was one system in the Empire that allowed a fund to be organized at the Council of Nobles.


    That was the emergency relief fund that the Duke was talking about.


    However, the fund was almost non-existent, its current state abysmal and the reason for that was  .


    Sir, Duke of Rochester. Do you take me for a fool?!


    Margrave Antess blood was boiling. His face was already red and now it was beginning to turn purple.


    In order for the emergency relief fund to be approved, it must be passed unanimously by the Council of Nobles!


    It was next to impossible to break through theplex interests of the nobles and unify everyones opinions.


    However, even with Margrave Antes in front of him, being very excited, the Duke didnt budge or bat an eyelid.


    I also dont think youre going to get a unanimous vote from the nobles.


    Then what are you going on about! roared the Duke.


    You only have one goal. Taking back the initiative held by His Majesty the Emperor.


    Are you joking around with me right now?


    Margrave Antes took a quick breath and proceeded to stare the Duke down.

 Chapter 50.2

    To request an emergency relief fund from the Council of Nobles signifies the urgency of the situation.


    The Duke maintained his calm yet serious demeanor in the face of Margrave Antess intense gaze.


    With this, youll automatically capture the publics attention.


    Oh, the public?


    At the sudden subject, the guests widened their eyes.


    The Duke borated slowly, unveiling the solution for Margrave Antess problems.


    His Majesty, the Emperor refused your request for assistance.


    The Dukes voice echoed in the peoples ears.


    So, Margrave Antes could not withstand the dire situation alone and thus requested an emergency relief fund from the Council of Nobles.


    No one dared to open their mouths.


    Lest they miss a word the Duke says, all eyes were fixated on him.


    Margrave Antessnds are in such a difficult situation, its only a matter of time before the demonic beasts invade the empire after the Margravesnds copse.


    The Dukes eyes shone sharply.


    In the end, the people of the empire, themon man would suffer the most from the damage caused by the demonic beastsnow, what if you told that to the public?


    The Duke slightly tilted his head as he saw one by one the astonishment written on the guests faces.


    Mustnt there be a consensus among the people of the Empire first before a budget can be approved and provided for Margrave Antessnds? inquired a guest.


    Then the Duke shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    Even so, His Majesty is sensitive to public opinion, he cant ignore it.


    Yes, thats right, replied Margraves Antes.


    The current emperor was, in truth, not very popr among the people of the empire.


    This was because, despite the Emperors im of acting as regent for the Crown Prince due to his young age, the decision resembled the removal of the legitimate heir to the throne and the usurpation of what should have been the Crown Princes throne.


    In such a situation, if it was revealed that the Emperor had been neglecting even his duty to protect the people of the empire .


    Well, you get the picture. If public opinion bes unfavorable towards his Majesty, he wont be able to turn a blind eye to you any longer, Margrave Antes.


    The Duke of Rochester ended his speech masterfully.


    Damn, thats great.


    I didnt know youde up with a solution like this.


    Thats right. Im surprised by the insight youve shown me.


    Even as Margrave Antes was still fuming, he nodded his head in agreement.


    As the guests began to shower the Duke in praises, the Duke shook his head and raised his hand.


    Youve got it wrong.


    Huh?


    I am not the one who came up with this solution, someone else did.


    The guests were puzzled.


    If it wasnt the Duke of Rochester, then who? Who came up with this solution?


    The Duke wedged in the answer amidst the confused guests.


    This is the solution his Highness, the Crown Prince devised.


    As soon as she heard those words, the Empress dowager, who had been silent the whole time, raised her gaze slightly.


    The many eyes that watched the Duke were left stunned.


    At the same time, the guests raced to ask questions.


    Do you want me to tell you about the Crown Prince? asked the Duke.


    But I heard that the Crown Prince is still imprisoned.


    His Highness is currently under my protection.


    The Empress interrupted the conversation.


    More questions followed after her answer but some doubted the Empress.


    Who takes care of who? Is this allowed? questioned one guest.


    It was permitted by his Majesty, the Emperor.


    However, the Empress was only able to answer several of the guests questions.


    My thanks to you, Duke. I was able to listen to the advice of the Crown Prince on this matter. Give him my regards, thanked Margrave Antes.


    Unexpectedly, the guests began to whisper to one another.


    The Empress dowager, who overheard the guests gossip, disregarded them because other things were on her mind.


    The Crown Prince was deprived of his throne by the current Emperor and the Emperors wife.


    I thought we couldnt help but have a bad rtionship after all thats happened..


    Your rtionship with my grandchild must be better than I thought, Empress.


    The Empress Dowager then looked at the Empress with a piercing gaze.


    At that moment, the eyes of the two women met.


    Ah.


    The Empress smiled awkwardly.


    In return, the Empress dowagers eyes softened.

 Chapter 51.1

    The banquet concludes.


    The Empress, who was about to step outside, abruptly stopped in her tracks.


    Before she knew it, it was raining.


    Gee, it was sunny when the banquet started.


    It wasnt heavy rain but that didnt mean the rain wasnt light enough to just ignore.


    Just when the Empress narrowed her brow.


    Empress.


    At the unexpected call, she turned around surprised to see who it was.


    The Empress dowager was walking towards her.


    Yes, Empress Dowager, responded the Empress.


    The Empress Dowager coughed a bit before opening her mouth.


    I should have said thank you in advance but Im telling you this now because I didnt have any prior context.


    ..Yes?


    Thank you Empress for taking care of Damian.


    The Empress dowager, who said so, respectfully bowed her head to the Empress.


    I heard you even assigned a dedicated maid but I was toote to meet her.


    Oh my God, how could you bow your head to me..


    Shocked, she tried to dissuade the Empress dowager from her current action.


    ..I havent done anything for my grandchild in nearly five years as it could have brought harm to him.


    .Empress dowager.


    I am very grateful to the Empress for taking such care of him.


    The Empress dowagers voice turned to whispers as she was overtaken by her emotions. She trembled upon remembering all that had transpired.


    After the passing of her eldest son, regret washed over her for only watching her younger son push away her only grandson.


    And the sense of helplessness for not being able to stand up in defense of her grandchild.


    Numerous emotions gripped the Empress dowagers chest.


    But then.


    No.


    The Empress shook her head and held the Empress dowagers hand.


    As the Empress of the empire, as a member of the imperial family, and  as an adult.


    The hands that held the Empress dowagers hands grew tighter.


    I have an obligation to take care of the Crown Prince, who is still a child.


    In response to the firm answer, the Empress dowagers gaze shook.


    Because the current situation isnt favorable for your Majesty, the Empress dowager, I am merely filling in for you now.


    ..Empress.


    So please dont thank me.Okay?


    The Empress nailed it once more.


    Finally, the Empress dowager lifted her head, gently closed her wrinkled eyes, and smiled.


    It was a smile as bright as the sun.


    Your Majesty, Im here to escort you.


    Just in time, a maid from the Empress dowagers pce arrived with an umbre open.


    The Empress dowager nodded and looked back at the Empress.


    Then Ill be leaving first, Empress.


    Please return safely, Empress dowager.


    And with that the Empress dowager left.


    The Duke approached his sister.


    Your Majesty.


    Oh, brother.


    Perhaps because he was wary of prying eyes, the Duke regrly called his sister, Her Majesty.


    The Empressughed a little because she was content after speaking with the Empress dowager.


    The Duke who watched as the Empress dowager walked further away, suddenly opened his mouth when the Empress dowager was far enough.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager was invited to this dinner.


    Pardon? reacted the Empress.


    It was a very wise decision.


    Oh, why must my brotherpliment me like that?


    The Empress opened her eyes wide.


    If Her Majesty hadnte, Margrave Antes would have been very furious.


    Hmm, is that so? replied the Empress rhetorically.


    For one reason or another, high lords are usually people with great self-esteem.


    Meanwhile, the Duke suddenly asked a question.


    By the way, how did youe up with the idea of inviting Her Majesty, the Empress dowager?


    What?


    This event was suitable for the Empress dowager to attend in many ways, but


    The Duke looked at the Empress with great attention.


    Until now, the Empress dowager has refrained from any outside activities.


    Well, thats true, acknowledged the Empress.


    May I ask how you invited such a person?


    Then, the Empress face was filled with pride.


    Well, it was because Charlize came to see mest night. Can you believe that?


    Do you mean that kid?


    The Duke narrowed his forehead without realizing it.


    Either way, the Empress continued to speak with an excited voice.


    Charlize and I talked about it.


    What do you mean?


    Its


    The Empress looked pleased and recalled what happened yesterday.


    Um, Your Majesty, said Charlize in an adorable voice as she approached the Empress with her short-legged gait.


    Charlize looked up at the Empress with her eyes wide open.


    Yes? Whats the matter, Lize?


    I have a question for you.


    Okay. Ask me anything.


    With that said, the Empress opened her arms.


    Charlize crawled up on the Empresssp and hugged the Empress tightly with her arms around her neck.


    I thought of this when I saw your Majesty stressed earlier.


    Yes, yes. And?


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager is as great as your Majesty, isnt it?


    ..What?


    It was someone I never thought of.


    The Empress, who was caressing Charlizes back, unknowingly paused and stopped her hand.


    Charlize asked the question again in an innocent voice.


    So the Empress dowager, cant she attend this dinner on behalf of the Emperor?


    In an instant, the empresss eyes became sharp.


    Thats right. There was the Empress dowager.


    Perhaps Charlize asked that out of childlike curiosity.


    Nevertheless, for the Empress, it was like rain in a season of drought.


    The Empress, who briefly exined what happened yesterday, smiled brightly.

 Chapter 51.2

    So what do you think? Our Charlize, isnt she special?


    It just sounds like a child asking questions without thinking to my ears.


    How can you say that?


    The Empress intensified her gaze and nced at her brother, who had an indifferent expression on his face.


    Well, she helped us out in the end!


    Yes, wellI have to say, youre right.


    Astonished by her brother, who so casually affirmed without debate, the Empress had a startled expression.


    Brother, are you saying Im right?


    Is that something to be surprised about?


    The Duke narrowed his brow.


    Anyhow, brother, what kind of person do you think I am?


    Well for the sake of our friendship, lets not answer that question.


    Maybe next time then.


    epting that copped-out answer, the Empress smiled brightly when she recognized 2 figuresing in the distance.


    Charlize ran from afar.


    The Empress expression simply lit up.


    Did youe to see me, Lize?


    Yes! Also, Your Majesty, heres an umbre!


    Charlize, who opened her umbre wide, tried to position her umbre above the Empress to cover her from the rain as she stepped forward.


    But as soon as she realized the Empresss stature was out of reach, she sullenly draped her shoulders.


    Seeing that adorable face upset, a smile lingered on the Empresss lips involuntarily.


    Its alright, hand me the umbre.


    No, I can hold the umbre instead of Charlize.


    Just then, chief maid Weber, who had followed Charlize, spoke.


    But the Empress shook her head.


    No, its okay. I want to share an umbre with Charlize.


    What? Your Majesty is going to hold the umbre herself?


    I think so. Come here, Lize.


    The Empress had already made up her mind, opening her umbre and motioning for Charlize toe to her side.


    I wanna hug you right now, but


    Since there could be eyes watching, she put that thought on hold.


    Regrettably, the Empress held Charlizes hand tightly for now.


    Lize, did youe all the way here to bring me an umbre?


    Yes, I am a maid of the Empresss Pce!


    Charlize eximed enthusiastically.


    The Empress looked like she was going to faint from all the cuteness as she looked down at Charlize.


    Oh Charlize, youre so cute and Im proud of you.


    At the sound of her gentle, flowing voice, Charlize became embarrassed.


    Oh, Im embarrassed


    It was a word that anyone could hear.


    There was only one person who could protest to the Empress for improper interaction.


    And that one person was the Duke of Rochester but he was preupied with his own world.


    The Duke pondered the rtionship between his sister and that child. Were his previous assumptions about them wrong? The aftermath of the banquet and the Crown Prince was also on his mind.


    As to why the Empress loved Charlize, the Duke was convinced in real-time from their interactions.


    Certainly, if it hadnt been for the kid  we wouldnt have been able to solve this matter so easily.


    Of course, in the first ce, this oue was the result of the Crown Princes doing.


    The solution that Damian came up with was absolutely effective.


    And without Charlize, that very solution would not have never reached me.


    Theres a reason why Rose loves her.


    He thought she just adored her because she was a cute child but apparently it was more than that.


    Thinking about it, the Duke suddenly frowned.


    No, its not.


    In the end, if I recap, the little girl just conveyed the words of the Crown Prince, nothing more.


    Just because things turned out well this time, its prudent not to make hasty judgments from now onwards however.


    The Duke raised his head slightly, looking at the two people walking in front of him.


    For some reason, he couldnt take his eyes off the childs small figure.


    After a few days.


    I was heading to the Crown Princes pce, humming along the way with a rolled-up newspaper in my hand.


    My face was so cheery that the maids I usually pass by took notice and asked me a question.


    Lize, did something good happen?


    I answered that something good did happen but didnt exin in detail.


    I reached the pce and met up with Damian.


    Your highness, look at this!


    I held the newspaper I brought right in front of Damians face.


    Damian freaked out.


    The newspaper was too close forfort, admittedly it was only a few inches from his face.


    Gah! Whats this?


    Arent you going to read it?


    I dangled the newspaper in front of him.


    Damian narrowed his brow and began to read the newspaper.


    ..Really?


    Damian, floored, asked me with a surprised voice.


    Really, his Majesty, the Emperor, promised to provide full support to Antes?


    Its true. Oh, by the way, besides the full support.


    I got close to Damians ear and whispered softly.


    Because of the newspapers, theres a lot of talk about His Majesty, the Emperor having neglected his duty to protect the people.


    Really?


    Yes. Thats why His Majesty said he was really angry.


    I added insidiously.


    Isnt it so satisfying?


    Well, I know I shouldnt agree with you


    Damian, who was frowning, eventually smiled.


    But youre right. Its totally satisfying.

 Chapter 52.1

    Teatime and Birthday Party


    Yawwn.


    After a long yawn, I walked out of my room, rubbing my eyes.


    It is currently 7am.


    Its time to start the morning at the Empress pce.


    After eating lightly as always, I ced the prepared breakfast for the Empress on my trolley


    I was going to do what I normally do each day.


    But this time, one of the maids stopped me, shaking her head.


    Charlize, you dont have to bring her Majestys breakfast today.


    Pardon?


    I couldnt hide my surprised expression.


    Today, Her Majesty is going to visit the Empress dowagers pce, so shell have breakfast there.


    Oh really?


    I blinked nkly.


    I suppose so.


    With the invitation to breakfast as a starting point, the Empress and Empress dowager are slowly trying to restore their rtionship.


    Well, its a good thing in many ways.


    Just when I nodded.


    With a gentle voice, the maid dropped a bomb on me.


    Oh, by the way, you have to go too.


    Whaaat?


    And about two hourster.


    I was anxious with every step I took as I followed behind the Empress and we neared the Empresss dowagers pce.


    How do I describe the Empress dowagers pce during my first visit there..


    Old. It was clear that the pce hadnt been maintained properly.


    It looked too shabby for a pce where the current Emperors birth mother, the Empress dowager, resided.


    Although there was an effort to touch up the ce, we could see old and worn-out facilities everywhere.


    I guess theres no denying, it must be true that the Emperor despises Her Majesty, the Empress dowager.


    The Emperor is very strange.


    For the way he treats Damian and Her Majesty, the Empress dowager.


    Why Emperor, are you so mean to the few people who share the same blood with you?


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Of course, power has the ability to change people in many ways.


    Does it make sense to persecute your family for the sake of power?


    Itspletely bonkers, there are a lot of people in the world who live without being able to know their familys rtives.


    If I had a family, I would love them to the fullest.


    Id do the best I could for them  .


    Wee, Empress.


    I was so lost in my thoughts till I heard a gentle voice.


    Ah.


    Is that Her Majesty, the Empress dowager?


    I politely put my hands together and bowed my head.


    A dignified olddy, who must have been very beautiful in her youth, stood before us.


    Her posture was very straight, and her eyes were clear, umon for people her age.


    Hmm, did Damian get his looks from the Empress dowager?


    The Empress smiled at her.


    Thank you for your hospitality.


    Youre wee. Thank you for epting my request.


    The Empress Dowager who said so, suddenly turned her attention to me.


    Hello, are you Charlize?


    .Hold on.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager knows me? How?


    Your Majesty, Empress dowager. This is Charlize, a maid of the Empresss pce.


    I tried hard to conceal my embarrassment and hurriedly greeted her.


    Yes, nice to meet you.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, who nodded her head, looked at me quietly.


    It felt odd, the way she looked at me as if my appearance reminded her of someone she knew.


    After a while, the Empress dowager turned around, gesturing with her hand.


    Come inside. I prepared a small meal for you.


    Thank you.


    The Empress moved lightly.


    Hmm, so I guess Ill just have to wait outside until the two of you finish eating, right?


    Thinking like that, I eased up a bit, rxing my body.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager who looked back, added a word in a delicate voice.


    Ah, lets have Charlize join us as well.


    Err, me?


    Why me all of a sudden?!


    I quickly tried to catch up with them, almost spraining my foot in the process.


    There I was, sitting at a table as stiff as stone with breakfast in front of me.


    Opposite of me, Her Majesty, the Empress and Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, seated side by side.


    From cleaning up after his Highness, the Crown Prince and sleeping in the same bed with Her Majesty, the Empress..


    Am I also going to be a maid to Her Majesty, the Empress dowager as well?


    I think Im going to get indigestion from the very thought!


    Thank you, Empress foring. Im very happy to have breakfast with you. Please enjoy your meal.


    In contrast to how I felt in this situation, the atmosphere around both Empresses was fortunately mild. It wasnt terribly tense or awkward but it also wasnt exactly brimming with gaiety.


    Dont mention it. I should have visited you more often


    The Empress let out a short sigh.


    If I may be so bold to say, I was worried that I would make your Majesty feel troubled by visiting you on short notice.


    As the Empress held the tableware, one could see her nerves stand out from her wrist as she truly struggled to get out what she wanted to say.


    Perhaps because I  I am the Emperors wife.


    At those words, Her Majesty, the Empress dowagers eyes sank deeply.


    Dont say that. How can I fault you, Empress, when youve done nothing wrong?


    But


    No noblewoman can be free from political marriage.


    It was a voiceced with deep remorse.


    The Empress is also a victim.


    Empress dowager.


    Also, pertaining to the matter of Damian, I am still indebted to you, Empress.


    After saying that, Her Majesty, the Empress dowager showed her wondrous bright smile.


    Debts aside, Im just grateful that the Empress herself came to see me here. So dont frown, you did nothing wrong.


    Thank you so much for saying that. It means a lot to hear you say that. From now on, Ill make sure to smile more and have a joyful face more often.


    The two of them had a friendly conversation.


    I just rolled my eyes and looked at the two of them. Relieved that things went well, I even might have smiled slightly.


    Alls well that ends well.


    As it is, if theres nothing else, I can just wait for the meal to end  .


    So, darling. Is the food good?


    But right then.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager snuck in a question.


    My pupils were shaking as if there had been an earthquake.


    Thank you for your concern but you dont have to pay any attention to me, is what I wanted to say but I couldnt do that.


    I meanaaah! This is embarrassing! Too much for my liking!

 Chapter 52.2

    Yes, of course. Im grateful that the Empress dowager is so attentive.


    Fortunately, the long time I served as a maid has not been in vain and I was able to give a quick answer.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, closed her eyes, relieved at my answer.


    Thats a relief. There are only older people in this pce. I was worried that it wouldnt suit the tastes of a child.


    No, it was really good.


    I shook my head right away.


    How old are you? Youre not picky about food?


    Of course, if you give me a choice between meat and vegetables, Id choose meat!


    But.


    Meanwhile, I nced at the food in front of Her Majesty.


    She only ate soft dishes such as soup and hasnt touched any hard foods.


    Are her teeth sensitive?


    At that time, Her Majesty opened her mouth.


    Actually, the reason youre here is because I begged the Empress that I really wanted to see you.


    Me?


    Yes.


    After nodding, the Empress dowager continued to gaze at me for a long time.


    Ah, shes doing it again.


    My face must remind her of someone she misses very much..


    Youre the maid who takes care of Damian, right?


    The Empress dowager said so with caution in her voice.


    Thats right, the Empress dowager is Damians grandmother.


    When I recalled that fact, I felt sorry.


    Even though they lived within the Imperial pce and their pces are not far from one another, they havent seen each other for five years.


    In addition, the shock she would probably feel from seeing how much Damian has grown.


    Thats right, Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager.


    First of all, I should say thank you for taking good care of Damian. Youre very young too.


    No please, its what I have to do.


    I shook my head.


    By the way, I heard that Damian copsed from a fever a while ago, has he gotten better?


    Yes, hes very healthy now.


    Thats a relief. Its gotten a lot hotter these days. Hows Damian doing? Is he eating well?


    Of course, hes been enjoying southern-style meat dishestely. So


    Her Majesty asked countless questions about Damian.


    I answered each question sincerely.


    After all, the least I could do for the Empress dowager was to deliver the news about Damian.


    Shes still five years old but shes very smart for her age.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, who had been listening to me for a long time, finally said so with a satisfied face.


    The Empress nodded her head, unable to hide her pride in Charlize.


    Right? You dont know how smart our Charlize is. Shes very good at her work.


    Im so proud of you. So, can you send Charlize to my pce sometimes?


    Then, the Empress suddenly flinched her shoulders.


    Being in this pce is so lonely. I think itd be nice if she could talk to me and keep mepany.


    Empress?


    Ah, yes.


    It was then that the Empress hurriedly put a smile on her face.


    Her smile seemed awkward, different from her usual smiles.


    ..Or am I just imagining things?


    Okay. Ill let her go sometimes.


    Yes, thank you.


    In response to that answer, the Empress dowagers face brightened.


    After that, their friendly conversations continued.


    But I saw it.


    The empress lips twitched slightly!

 Chapter 53.1

    The Empress, who returned from the pce, was unable to hide her glum look.


    The Empresss shoulders had dropped so low that one of the handmaidens asked me a question.


    Charlize, did something happen in the Empress dowagers pce?


    No, nothing happened.


    Really? Strange, why is the Empress feeling so down?


    Hmm.


    Actually as to why the Empress was like this, it wasnt because I didnt know the reason


    Maybe its not?


    Im worrying for no reason. So, I fidgeted in front of the living room where the Empress was sitting.


    And  .


    Oh.


    I made eye contact with the Empress.


    Spreading her arms wide open, the Empress called to me.


    Come here, Lize.


    Yay!


    I ran to her and I nuzzled myself in the arms of the Empress.


    The Empress didnt gently sweep down my hair with her hand as she normally would but muttered in a weak voice.


    Ha, I wanted to keep Charlize all to myself


    I knew it.


    My assumption wasnt wrong.


    I barely swallowed a sigh that was about toe out.


    The Empress began toin to me, with a heavy-hearted look.


    My Charlize is so popr that I cant help but get upset at times.


    Not knowing what to say, I just smiled vaguely.


    The Crown Prince takes my Charlize, now the Empress dowager also wants her too.


    However, it would create an amicable rtionship with many people, not to mention the good influence it would have on my Charlize


    The Empress, who kept on talking to herself, abruptly stopped and looked into my eyes.


    She spontaneously asked me a question.


    But Lize still likes me the most, right?


    Of course!


    I nodded with sincerity.


    Only then did the Empress look a little relieved and embrace me tightly.


    Ehehe, is my Empress sometimes worried too much?


    Who else can I like if its not the Empress?


    I clicked my tongue inside and hugged the Empress tightly, my arms around her neck.


    That afternoon, I went to see Damian.


    Are you sure? You met Grandma?


    Damian asked me with a spark in his eyes.


    I nodded.


    Yes. I also think Ill be visiting the Empresss dowagers pce regrly in the future.


    Really? So hows Grandma doing? Is she okay?


    Yes, she looked healthy to me.


    The Empress dowager and Damian were exactly alike in asking about the other persons well-being.


    They still are grandma and grandchild even after all the time separated from one another.


    I had a beaming smile on my face.


    Furthermore, your Highness, do you remember your Majesty, the Empress dowager?


    Well  thest time we saw each other was when I was three years old so I cant remember the details clearly.


    Damian scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    Damians eyes, reminiscent of his grandmother, soften in front of me.


    Shes a very sweet person.


    How so? I inquired.


    When father passed away, she was the only one who hugged me and cried with me.


    At those words, my heart sank.


    After Emperor Seons passing, massacres took ce both inside and outside of the empire.


    Damian was left all alone and in order to stay alive, someones help was essential. That help came from Her Majesty, the Empress dowager.


    Damian lowered his eyes as he recalled the events.


    Everyone was terrified of His Majesty but grandma, she risked her life to save mine.


    ..Your Highness.


    Oh, right. Do you know this?


    Damian added, intent on telling Charlize what he had just remembered.


    Among the nobles, only Margrave Antes stood defiant, expressing his opposition to Emperor Vincent.


    Oh, really?


    Margrave Antes.


    The father of the heroine who will appear someday.


    That name found itself into our conversation so naturally, I felt an indescribable feeling.


    Damian on the other hand, had no idea what I was thinking and proceeded to shrug his shoulders slightly.


    Yes. In fact, thats why Ive been trying to help Margrave Antes this time in any way I could think of.


    I see.


    Whether its Margrave Antes or grandma..these are people whom Im very grateful for.


    As he tried to get rid of the heavy atmosphere in our conversation, Damian wore a pained smile.


    More than anything else, Grandma has suffered a lot of hardships because of me.


    If it was something bad, what do you think the Emperor did to her Majesty? I asked.


    Just think of everything you can think of.


    I silently listened to Damian as he spoke.


    Damians voice was emotionally strained, he was trying so hard to pretend to be cheerful.


    Calming down, he answered me.


    Intimidation, assault, or anything like that.


    What?


    Im at a loss for words.


    I was aware of some of the atrocious rumors about the rtion between the Emperor and the Empress dowager.


    Of how Damian was forcefully taken from the Empress dowager while a knife was held to the Empress dowagers throat..


    Something like that.


    But seeing Damians reaction firsthand  .


    Those rumors must have never been exaggerated.


    And Damian..he had to go through what no one should have gone through at the age of three.


    The very thought left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    It made me feel angry but also determined.

 Chapter 53.2

    All right, then.


    I clenched my fists and dered.


    Then, I must do better for the Empress dowager.


    Huh? Why all of a sudden?


    Damian looked back at me with a puzzled face.


    Based on what you told me, Her Majesty, the Empress dowager saved his Highnesss life, right?


    Well, yes, but


    In other words, thanks to Her Majesty, I and your Highness were able to meet like this.


    I stretched my chest and asked again.


    So, shes the person I should be thankful to, right?


    ..Thats right.


    Damian immediately turned the other way, pretending nothing happened but I already saw it.


    Damians ears sure do have a way of turning cherry red!


    I poked Damian side.


    Hey, your highness. Be honest, you feel better, right? After saying it out loud?


    Its not like that. Arent you being overly conscious?


    Damian raised his voice in a fit.


    Aww, thats cute.


    I looked at Damian with tears in my eyes as I held back myughter.


    Actually, something thats been on my mind countless times ever since Margrave Antes entered the pce was the female protagonist.


    I came to the conclusion that the one who holds the key to Damians happiness is Sienna, the heroine.


    So after raising Damian well, lets send him off nicely when Sienna appears.


    If I do this Damian will surely be happy this time, right?


    And if Sienna saves Damian, his desire for revenge will cease.


    Yes, this is right.


    I made up my mind but couldnt help but feel so heartbroken.


    And a few dayster.


    As I stepped into the Empress dowagers pce, I heard an unpleasant whisper.


    The source of the whispers were several maids gathered together.


    Is that child the maid of the Empress?


    Oh, you mean that little maid that the Empress personally brought with her?


    Come to think of it, I heard that she wasing today..


    Just because youre treated as a maid in the Empresss pce, youre not going to give us orders, are you? said one maid loudly in a condescending manner.


    The maids frowned among themselves, squinting at me with an air of hostility as they grumbled.


    Ugh.


    I let out a deep sigh.


    It was because I felt all too familiar with this hostile feeling.


    This is exactly the same atmosphere I felt when I first entered the Empresss Pce, isnt it?


    Nothing has changed since then.


    Even the gossip is simr!


    How do I handle this? I whispered.


    In principle, I can punish the maids myself.


    However, even if I reprimand them.


    Its a relief she wont talk back, said one maid.


    Its better if I dont pick a fight with these maids.


    Probably because Im at a young age, its problematic when no matter how much I talk, my ears just wont listen.


    And its a problem to be too mature.


    I remembered what Damian told me before, that Im not like a five-year-old but Im like a five-hundred-year-old. I dont want that to happen again, now do I?


    After contemting deeply, my eyes lit up with a wickedly cunning n in mind.


    Then


    Should I try making a scene?


    I just want these territorial maids to see me as a young maid.


    As thoughts rushed at the same time, I set my n in motion and started by frowning a lot.


    Sad thoughts. Sad thoughts. You have to think sad thoughts.


    Lets recall the sadness of losing thest remaining sausage to Damian.


    Im trying my best to cry! These tears wille out somehow or another!


    Heh, heh heh


    My efforts had paid off, tears began to swell in my eyes.


    The maids who pretended to not pay attention, stiffened their shoulders in surprise when they sneaked nces at me.


    What, what?


    Why are you crying all of a sudden?


    The maids looked at each other in bewilderment.


    I burst into tears and dashed into the pce.


    Hey, maid!


    The ce I was heading to was the supervisors office, where one of the handmaidens to the Empress dowager was staying.


    Whoo! Its a good thing I knew where I was in advance!


    At the most convenient time, the handmaiden was in the supervisory office.


    Wait, little maid! eximed one of the maids.


    Wait a minute! yelled another maid.


    The surprised maids had followed after me, they looked as if they were going to faint.


    Either way, I bursted into tears again in front of the supervisors office door.


    Ha-ah, ah-ah.handmaiden!


    Oh, my. Whats this fuss about?


    She had suddenly opened the door and came out, frowning involuntarily at the sight before her.


    Why is Charlize crying?


    Well, we dont know either! responded one of the maids, still panting.


    She just suddenly bursted into tears and ran all the way here!


    Excuse me?


    You talked behind my back. You wanted me to hear you, now youre saying We dont know either! Are you going toe up with excuses next?


    I sobbed andined to the handmaiden in the most pitiful voice possible.


    Madame, these maids must hate me.


    ..What do you mean?


    Yes, I mean..

 Chapter 54.1

    I held back my tears for a brief moment as I looked into the eyes of the maids around me, their faces now red.


    Then, with a deep breath, the handmaiden embraced me in her arms.


    Dont cry, sweetheart.


    Um, I dont want to cry eitherhuu, huu, huu, its because the maids are so scary


    After saying that, I buried my face in the handmaids arms.


    The handmaiden wide-eyed, patted my back.


    Tell me what happened. Be honest. Ill make sure no harmes to you.


    Well then


    With a runny nose and sniffles, I told her what they said.


    They told me if I gave them an order because I was a maid of the Empresss pce, they wouldnt leave me alone!


    Hey, when did we say that?


    Each of the maids was furious but I just shrugged my shoulders and continued.


    Do you think Im just Charlize?


    Im Charlize, whos had years of education and is a maid of the Empresss Pce!


    People develop!


    She knows that Im a maid of the Empresss pce and told me not to lie.


    Well, to be exact, she didnt say, Dont lie.


    But honestly, isnt that what she meant?


    Madame, all those words are lies!


    How could you say such rude things to a maid of the Empress Pce?! reprimanded the handmaiden.


    Its because were being framed right now?!


    The maids mouths curled and tightened, it even looked like they would die of frustration.


    Really? Thats how ites out.


    I never thought that I would be pushed to this extent, Im tired. I probably shouldnt have cried and run like crazy from the start.


    I made a pitiful expression as I ced my arms around her neck and hugged the handmaiden tightly.


    Im sorry, handmaiden. I will keep everything that happened today a secret


    What are you talking about all of a sudden?


    The handmaiden asked me back in a puzzled voice with her eyebrows raised.


    I looked up at the handmaiden, my vision a bit blurry from all my tears.


    Because of me, Im worried that Her Majesty and the Empress dowager will end up hurting each others feelings.


    What?


    You know, its because I am a maid of the Empresss pce.


    I sniffled a little bit.


    At that moment, the handmaids face hardened slightly.


    So, Ill keep this a secret for sure. I will never tell the Empress about this.


    In fact, it doesnt matter if what Im saying is true or false.


    More precisely, what can be gained from this situation in the Empress dowagers pce is more important.


    ording to the Empress, most of the employees of the Empress dowagers pce were people who were selected and brought in by the Emperor.


    Truth be told, the word most is a gross understatement.


    Except for the handmaiden, the Empress said that everyone was nothing but a spy for the Emperor.


    Well, if you think about it for a bit, it makes sense.


    In the first ce, the insidious Emperor cant let there be servants loyal to the Empress dowager, right?


    In addition, it was easy to rece maids with someone who suited the taste of the Emperor.


    Since his Majesty doesnt reside in the Empress dowagers pce, its easier toe into contact with outsiders.


    Which means.


    It means that if you take good advantage of this, you can rece all of those spying maids.


    Its a bit embarrassing to actually say even if its in my mind but anyway, Im the Empresss extremely beloved maid.


    What if such a maid was insulted by the maids belonging to the Empress dowagers pce?


    An insult inflicted on a maid is also an insult to the employer of the maid.


    It means that if the Empress takes issue with this, things could get really big.


    Insteading of adding more words, I cried more crocodile tears.


    The handmaiden has survived the Imperial pce for much longer than I have.


    So, she must have already noticed what the benefits can be from the current situation.


    As evidenced


    Are you all out of your mind?


    The handmaiden, who was usually calm, spoke with a loud and harsh tone.


    Whoa.


    I buried my face in the handmaids cor and smiled satisfactorily.


    As I expected, the handmaiden was making the most of this problem.


    If the Empress gets angry, will you take responsibility for it?


    But, handmaiden!


    No matter how young she is, dont you know that this child is an official maid and your superior!


    At that rebuke, the blood on the faces of the maids vanished, their faces pale.


    In any case, messing with the maidservant of the Empresss pce could lead to a quarrel between both of her Majesties!


    Gulp.


    Swallowing, the maids were fearful of what might happen next.


    The handmaiden red fiercely at the maids.


    As the handmaiden of the Empress dowager, I cannot ignore this matter, and I will deal with this matter strictly.


    What!? No, handmaiden!


    The maids clung to the handmaiden, their intuition telling them that their time was up.


    But right then.


    A cold voice rang out.


    Handmaiden, dont worry about that.


    The maids shuddered and shook as if cold water had been poured on them.


    Wait, what? This voice?!


    Surprised, I looked behind my back.


    The Empress dowager was looking at me with a serious face!


    I am going to do everything I can to avoid damaging the rtionship between me and the Empress.


    Woah, your Majesty, the Empress dowager!


    As expected, these maids will be punished severely for their actions, said her Majesty.


    I opened my eyes wide, talking to myself internally.


    Your Majesty, I didnt know you were being so gentle when you treated me.


    With such an intimidating face, the Empress dowager is terrifying, isnt she?


    Shocked and as if on the verge of fainting, the maids began to beg with sobbing cries.


    Im so sorry! eximed one maid.


    I never meant to offend or go against you, Empress dowager! pleaded another maid, tears streaming down her face.


    However, the Empress dowagers momentum did not subside at all.


    Did you really not know that acting the way you did while bearing the title of a maid of the Empress dowager is detrimental to me?

 Chapter 54.2

    No, we were short-sighted!


    Forgive us just this once!


    Short-sighted? I think by now, the maids are blinded.


    The Emperor deliberately brought them in to monitor the Empress dowager but seeing this made it seem like it was vain.


    Would the Emperor with that terrible temper let this slide?


    As I watched the situation y out with an intrigued face, my eyes glinted in secret.


    Okay, at this point, I think this needs to end.


    I reached out and gently pulled the hem of her Majestys cor as she stood beside me.


    Empress dowager, can you just forgive them?


    What do you mean?


    In any case, well still continue to work together at the Imperial pce, I dont want to be hated..


    I blurted that line as I huddled myself in the handmaids arms, tucking in both shoulders.


    Im so scared that Ill run into those maids in the future..


    Perhaps they noticed that I was pretending to be pitiful on purpose, the maids now red at me without hiding their resentment.


    I quickly bowed my head as my shoulders stiffened.


    ..Now maids, just what is that disrespectful look in your eyes?


    Next thing I knew, her Majesty, the Empress dowager, took care of everything single handedly.


    Erm, no?!


    You insulted Charlize! What is this, if not mutiny? This is just the beginning and youll continue if I let this go!


    No, its not that!


    The maids tried to hastilye up with excuses on the spot but her Majesty had already made up her mind.


    I cant. I cant have you in the Imperial pce anymore.


    Huh?


    I was taken aback.


    I thought it would end with them just being expelled from the Empress dowager pce but to expel them from the Imperial pce..


    ..How do things just get bigger? I just hope things dont get out of hand.


    Dont worry, sweetheart. Those maids will no longer be the maids of the Empress dowager from today onwards.


    What? Thats  what do you mean?


    I blinked my soaked eyshes pitfully.


    All the maids had nk faces as if they had been beaten on the back of their heads.


    The Empress dowager looked at the maids with her piercing gaze as she dered coldly.


    From today, you will be transferred to the dungeon in the main building of the security bureau.


    .What?


    The maids were wide-eyed to such a point that it seemed as if their eyes would pop out.


    Oh, oh, oh.


    The Empress dowager had firmly made her decision. There was no doubt about that.


    The dungeon in the main building of the security bureau was a ce where some of the worst felons in the empire were held.


    Of course, the people whoe face to face with the criminals are the prison guards..


    Still, working in the dungeon is a level of difficulty that even maids who worked exceptionally well in the Imperial pce cant handle.


    Aside from the amount ofbor, the work itself is hazardous.


    On top of that, the main building of the security bureau is quite far from the Imperial pce.


    This disposition alone will probably be enough as a considerable punishment for the maids..


    Your punishment of working in the dungeon willst at least one year and during that time, you will be working without pay.


    Unpaid?


    At that moment, my breathing stopped.


    The maids faces went pale, sapped of all their color.


    In the meantime, Im going to keep an eye on your working attitude, if I find your attitude hasnt changed.


    A cold deration was made.


    You all shall be stripped of your positions as maids.


    The maids wept and wailed as they clung onto her Majesty.


    Your Majesty, its the dungeon of the security bureau!


    How can you send us to such a perilous ce?!


    Please, have mercy on us this just once!


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, who was looking at the maids, shook her head.


    This wont do. Handmaiden.


    Yes, just name it.


    The handmaiden bowed her head.


    Go and get the knights.


    At thatmand, the maids lost their strength, one even fell to her knees as the eyes of each maid began to shake uncontrobly.


    A faint smile crept over the handmaids lips.


    As you wish.


    After a while.


    Your Majesty, Empress dowager! Your Majesty-!


    The maids struggled recklessly but it was not enough to escape from the grip of the knights.


    Watching the maids being dragged away by the knights, I quickly buried my face in the cor of the handmaids clothes.


    If I didnt do that, I wouldnt be able to hide my satisfactory smile that spread across my face.


    Hmm, will this blow up down the line?


    Why did they try to pick a fight in the first ce?


    Really, it was arrogant of them.

 Chapter 55.1

    Im sorry, Charlize.


    After themotion was cleared up.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager sat down next to me and apologized with a serious tone.


    I knew they couldnt be trusted but I never expected them to treat you in a bad way.


    Oh, no


    Actually, I intentionally caused what happened.


    I tried to ignore my prick of conscience and smiled innocently.


    No, Im grateful to the Empress dowager!


    Youre thanking me?


    Yes! From now on, I wont meet those scary maids.


    When I answered as if I didnt know anything, a soft smile spread over Her Majestys face.


    Then I should also thank my adorable maid.


    What? Why?


    Thanks to you, I have justification to get rid of those disrespectful maids.


    The Empress dowager who had said so, gently stroked my hair.


    My eyes glistened as I enjoyed her affectionate touch.


    Of course, it cant be guaranteed that the influence of the Emperor wont be able to affect the newly selected maids.


    But at least.


    Her Majesty has a chance to choose the maids herself.


    This problem arose when maids were sent from the Royal household agency, so she should be able to ask and handpick maids for herself now that she has a reason to.


    So its up to the Empress dowager to pick the right maid.


    Actually, I called you today because I wanted you to help me.


    Oh? Can I still help, your Majesty?


    I opened my eyes wide, eager and ready.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, looking at my startled face, immediately smiled.


    Yes. Its not a big deal, I want to bake a cake.


    Cake?


    Maybe its because I havent tried to in my entire life, so I keep getting it wrong.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager added in an awkward tone.


    As the maidservants all came from aristocratic backgrounds, they said that they had never baked a cake before.


    Her Majestys asking for my help and those maids are gone.


    Im going to help her Majesty bake the cake. Its not hard.


    I asked a question out of curiosity.


    Is there a reason why your Majesty has to bake the cake herself?


    Right?


    Its not someone else, its Her Majesty, why does she need to bake a cake all on her own?


    In an instant, Her Majestys voice was filled with excitement.


    Im going to give it to Damian as a gift.


    .Her Majesty is going to send it to his Highness?


    The Empress dowager nodded her head energetically like a very excited child.


    I n to send it to the Empresss staff. I have already obtained permission from the Empress.


    Well, I see. But why all of a sudden?


    Well, because tomorrow is Damians birthday.


    What?!


    To-Tomorrow is Damians birthday?


    I was so surprised that I even forgot that I was in front of Her Majesty.


    I was deeply embarrassed for how I reacted but Her Majesty didnt seem to take notice.


    A gleeful voice reached my ears.


    Ive never had a chance to take care of him in five years, but now, I can do so.


    Thats what it was.


    I clenched my fists.


    Well, Ill do my best.


    Huh?


    Ill do my best to help you bake the most delicious cake in the world, I dered!


    Oh, was my voice too loud?


    When I heard that it was Damians birthday, without knowing it, my shoulders tensed up


    I was worried and secretly looked into the eyes of Her Majesty, gauging her reaction even if it was for a second.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, who had her eyes wide open, answered with a gentle, sweet voice.


    Thank you.


    Wow, its done.


    I took a deep breath, satisfied, and stepped away from the cake.


    The unique sweet and savory scent of freshly baked cakes permeated in the kitchen.


    With an ecstatic face, the Empress dowager gazed at the cake evenly coated with whipped cream.


    Now all I have to do is decorate this cake?


    Yes. Here, fruits and chocte decorations.


    Yes.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager picked up a piece of fruit with a very concentrated face.


    I looked with the eyes of a hawk to see if Her Majesty made any mistakes.


    Hmm, it is a rare sight in its own way.


    I didnt expect to see Her Majesty decorate a cake during my lifetime.


    After a while, Her Majesty raised her head.


    Charlize, look at this. Isnt this pretty decent?


    Mmmm..


    I drooled.


    It seems that Her Majesty loves Damian tremendously.


    Judging by all the choctes and fruits piled up endlessly.


    But..in my personal opinion, I think that love needs some moderation..and less toppings.


    In the end, I chose an easy answer.


    .His Highness, the Crown Prince will be very happy!


    Really? Thats a relief.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager smiled brightly and I decided to just be satisfied with that smile.


    After cleaning up, the Empress dowager and I shared the remaining cakes and had a chat.


    By the way, I had no idea it was the Crown Princes birthday.


    Oh my, Damian didnt tell you?


    Yes, how could he not even tell me?


    Feeling disappointed, I pouted my lips a little.


    Still, I am the Crown Princes exclusive maid.


    Maybe it was because he didnt want to burden you.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, speaking in a soothing voice, looked at me with delighted eyes.

 Chapter 55.2

    More than that, Damians in good hands.


    Pardon?


    Because a loyal maid like you is by his side.


    Loyal maid.


    Somehow, my conscience was stung, so I unwittingly avoided the gaze of the Empress dowager.


    Right? For me to just ept thatpliment honestly..it just stung my heart..


    You shouldnt have feelings for Damian.


    Of course, Im determined to raise Damian well and send him to Sienna, the heroine.


    But apart from that, what can I do if it keeps bothering me?


    Come on, lets stop thinking about that for starters.


    Your Majesty, Empress dowager.


    Go ahead, say it, said Her Majesty, detecting my hesitation.


    You know, I.


    I had already made up my mind to stop thinking about it.


    But my mouth was moving on its own and before I knew it.


    ..I heard that Margrave Antes has a daughter.


    Ugh, why am I asking this question?!


    Feeling pathetic about myself, I stopped and closed my eyes tightly.


    Now that you mention it, I think someonees to mind. I saw her once when she was very young.


    Oh, did you meet her in person? I responded with my eyes open.


    I did. The name of Margrave Antess daughter was probably..Sienna if I remember correctly?


    Sienna.


    I tried to hide this sinking feeling in me.


    She was a pretty cute kid. Completely different from the rugged-looking Margrave Antes.


    Recalling the memories, the Empress dowager continued to speak.


    Come to think of it, Damian and Sienna met once before.


    Wait, really?


    Since the two children were of the same age, I and Antes met to have them see each other..


    My eyes lit up the moment I heard that.


    Did you? What happened?


    Did she spark a love between the two of them from a young age?


    Sienna, as a young girl crawled up to Damian and grabbed his hair, I think she even tried to yank his hair?


    What? I gasped.


    Really, the grip strength that Antess child had was no joke.


    At the unexpected development, I was a little stunned.


    Well, of course, Sienna would have superior physical abilities.


    If you want to grow into an outstanding warrior who will face the beasts in the future, then thats expected..


    Meanwhile, Her Majesty burst intoughter.


    Damian really cried a lot and even threw a short tantrum.


    Oh, really? Did he cry so hard? I asked.


    Yes. Well he was a one-year-old baby. You dont know how hard it was to appease a child.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, who shook her head slightly, added in a faint sentimental voice.


    At that time, we were half joking and half serious, thinking about getting our two children engaged..


    What? Engagement?!


    I started freaking out on the inside but remembered I was still in Her Majestys presence.


    What, how am I hearing this for the first time?


    This didnt even appear in the original!


    Its like a secret that only the author knows, Im against it!


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, who had been immersed in memories of the past, looked back at me with a puzzled face.


    By the way, why are you suddenly asking about Margrave Antess daughter?


    What? Well, I was just curious.


    ..About Margrave Antess daughter?


    Thats..Margrave Antes came to the Imperial pcest time, right? Thats why I was curious!


    I made excuses in a hurry.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, looked a bit bewildered, but did not ask much.


    By the way, Im not sure if I can really send this cake to Damian.


    What do you mean?


    I..actually, Im a little worried, answered Her Majesty with a heavy tone.


    To be exact, she had so many thoughts in her mind that she couldnt pay attention to my crude excuse.


    I havent contacted Damian in five years and only now I show up.


    Her Majestys gaze slowly traced the cake topped with fruit and chocte decorations.


    Only now Im acting as a grandmother, I dont want to make that childs heart ache for no reason..


    Thats not true, I replied.


    Huh?


    His Highness, the Crown Prince is also very concerned about your Majesty, Empress dowager.


    I added strength to my words.


    Also, he misses the Empress dowager very much.

 Chapter 56.1

    Really?


    Yes. I assure you. I am serving by his side.


    I opened my eyes wide and looked at Her Majesty, awaiting her response.


    I see.


    It took some time, the Empress dowager had paused for a moment before answering in a pensive voice.


    Tears could be seen forming in the corner of her wrinkled eyes.


    What I said probably meant so much more to her than I could have ever known.


    But right then.


    Y-Your Majesty, Empress dowager!


    The voice that rang out conveyed a sense of urgency.


    It was the handmaiden from before.


    Whats going on with her?


    My eyes widened at how hard she was puffing.


    The Empress dowager, on the other hand, frowned at her conduct and gave her a disapproving but concerned stare.


    Handmaiden, this isnt like you. Whats this fuss about?


    Well, I.


    Regaining her breath, she spoke with an anxious voice.


    Ive received a message from the imperial pce.


    .The imperial pce?


    Her Majesty and I were standing there, side by side, astonished from what we just heard.


    Why the imperial pce all of a sudden?


    After the usual state council meeting ends, its said His Majesty will be on his way to pay a visit to the Empress dowagers pce.


    This is so sudden. Not even a notice beforehandyou are sure of this?


    Yes. He said that not only would hee with the Empress but also invite all the distinguished officials of the empire and will address your Majesty personally.


    As those words left the handmaids mouth, the Empress dowager stood there frozen.


    Her Majesty, who had been conflicted and controlling her emotions from the start, uttered a single line.


    ..Thats just like him.


    Leaving only those words, the Empress dowager kept her mouth shut.


    The handmaiden and I remained silent as we now stood side by side.


    It wasnt that I couldnt guess what the emperor was thinking of or the reason behind the way hes acting.


    Perhapshes thinking of getting even with her Majesty.


    Her Majesty had recently broken the rulesid out by the Emperor by empowering Margrave Antes without his consent.


    The result was this.


    Knowing the fact that the Empress dowagers pce is chronically short of supplies, he chose now to visit and bring with him imperial dignitaries.


    So as to trample the Empress dowagers self-esteem.


    Hes so confident of this, he gave prior notice stating that as soon as the meeting of state affairs concludes, he would depart.


    Grr, the nerve of his Majesty.


    Hes practically gloating and parading his malice in rejecting what the dinner with Margarve Antes aplished. Granted, it did make him look bad


    Unfortunately, the Empress dowager has to be one to suffer.


    And the thing is


    Im responsible for it, too.


    Feeling guilty, my shoulders dropped slightly without me realizing it.


    Im the one at fault for telling Damians n to the Empress and involving the Empress dowager to resolve Margrave Antess dilemma.


    Although there was nothing I could do about it, it was true that the appearance of Her Majesty, the Empress dowager at the dinner only served to add fuel to the hatred the Emperor had for her.


    But then.


    But  isnt Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, the mother of the Emperor?


    Does he have to be so mean? said the handmaiden as she sighed.


    I clenched my fists tightly, understanding how she felt.


    The handmaiden couldnt hide the sorrow and regrets she felt, her face darkened as her lips trembled and the corners of her mouth turned down.


    Has he not seen the state in which your Majesty has been living up to now?


    Handmaiden.


    The Emperors gone too far. How could he be like this! Why is he so heartless! the handmaiden eximed.


    You know him too, the Empress dowager replied in a calm voice.


    The handmaiden was just preaching to the choir.


    Her Majesty answered the handmaiden with a sullen look.


    Things like that dont matter at all to the Emperor.


    But, Your Majesty!


    Think of everything hes done so far, even if hes your son, hes been a pain in the neck for you.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowagers face was so cold when she said that, the handmaiden bit her lip, unable to say anything more.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager burst intoughter.


    Besides, it will also serve as a warning.


    .a warning.


    Hes a person who treats his mother so harshly, so who else cant he treat the same? the Empress dowager scoffed.


    The ridicule in her voice for her own situation, sent chills up my spine.


    I see.


    All of these actions had political implications.


    The handmaiden hung her head low with a dejected look on her face.


    I couldnt take my eyes off the Empress dowager.


    It is said that the deeper the river, the calmer the flow.


    The Empresss anger was simr to that of the Empress dowager.


    Sure it would have felt reassuring to scream and get angry or even shed tears.


    But the Empress dowager at the present was in danger, it looked as if she could copse at any moment.


    Unable to stay silent any longer, I carefully dissuaded Her Majesty from getting too emotional.


    Your Majesty, Empress dowager. Its not good for your health if you get too emotional. So please put your anger aside


    No, sweetheart. Im not angry.


    The Empress Dowager shook her head a couple of times.


    Her smile grew a little darker.


    Im sick and tired of it. confessed her Majesty.


    I nced at her.


    At that short moment, Her Majesty looked very old. It was as if only now I truly became aware of that fact.


    I understood what she meant, the state of feeling lethargic because of ones own powerlessness.


    And Ive seen that expression before.


    ..When I first met Damian, he had the exact same expression and it was one he used to make often.


    Anyway, my son said he woulde, so Ill treat him properly.


    I could tell there was a hint of sadness on her face. Despite all she said, she still loved her son. I felt sympathy for her.


    I must be giving you a hard time, arent I? Im sorry you have to suffer because you have an ipetent Empress dowager.


    No, Your Majesty!


    What are you talking about!


    The handmaiden and I both jumped up on the spot.

 Chapter 56.2

    My eyes shined with determination.


    Does he think Ill stand by and watch Her Majestys self-esteem be shattered just like that?


    Hell see! Im going to treat the distinguished guests well no matter what!


    ***


    Tea time should do the trick, after all its the mostfortable way to entertain guests, right?


    Yes. Lets go check the warehouse first. Something mighte up.


    The handmaiden spoke resolutely like a general as if the enemy was in front of her.


    Following those words, we set out for the warehouse.


    Along the way, I twiddled my thumbs and thought to myself for a moment.


    Emperor, how can you be a person whos so ignorant?


    I was spewing out lots of insults towards the Emperor, saying, May you be bald and step on a banana peel while walking. I pray you get hangnails everyday.


    When we eventually reached the warehouse, we began looking around and split up to cover different sections.


    My hands rummaged through the dust-filled warehouse, scouring for anything of value.


    Achoo!


    Dust tickled the tip of my nose, causing me to end up sneezing loudly.


    No, what the hell! All this because of one man, the Emperor?!


    I gritted my teeth, unable to do anything about the situation right now.


    When the handmaiden heard my sneeze, she called me from afar.


    Charlize, are you alright?


    Yes, Im fine. What about you, handmaid?


    After responding, I grabbed all the stuff I found, holding them closely as I walked out.


    Carried with me were luxurious teacups that were once in vogue a long time ago but now no longer popr, along with pretty teaspoons and forks that need to be thoroughly rinsed.


    Iter found a seat and waited for the handmaiden.


    When she returned, her appearance was not much different from mine.


    Covered in dust, she smiled bitterly at me.


    ..God, we both look like mice trapped in a dust pit, she said as she sighed.


    Ill be a moment longer, I want to see if theres anything else we can take with us.


    Okay, Ill be here.


    But then.


    A noble woman whose hair was as bright red as darcey roses, stuck her head inside the warehouse.


    Is anyone there?


    Surprised, I bounced up from my seat.


    I know this voice! Could it really be


    Your Majesty?


    Ch-oh my God, Charlize! Why do you have dust all over you?


    The Empress stood before her with eyes wide open.


    Shocked, she immediately took out her handkerchief and began wiping the dust off my cheeks.


    What brings you here? I asked abruptly.


    Hey! I missed you. Arent I the person you wanted to see the most?


    The Empress replied jokingly.


    Ha, really.


    Im so d that the Empress wasnt born as a man.


    There you go, Charlize, your faces now dust-free, the Empress said with a beautiful smile.


    If the Empress was a man, I would have suffered from unrequited love.


    Would it stop there? Id maybe even have a duel with the Emperor over the Empress.


    Just when I was having silly thoughts about the Empress.


    What! Y-Your Majesty, the Empress!


    A voice so startled rang out as if about to faint.


    The handmaiden who reappeared suddenly, scrambled to give courtesy to the Empress.


    G-Greetings, Your Majesty. My apologies for the sudden outburst, you took me by surprise.


    Its okay. Im sorry I came in without warning.


    The Empress waved her hand to dismiss any perceived ill will.


    Are you here to see Her Majesty, the Empress dowager? If so, Ill take you to her.


    No, no. Im here to see you and Charlize.


    What? Us?


    At thepletely unexpected reply, the handmaiden was baffled, blinking her eyes nkly.


    Yes. Just some time ago, His Majesty, the Emperor said hes going to visit the Empress dowagers pce as soon as the state council meeting ends.


    .You heard the news too.


    Well, I had no choice but to. He asked me to attend as well.


    The Empress, who spoke somewhat harshly, nced behind her and pointed with a squint.


    So I brought tea leaves, tea utensils, and refreshments for this urgent matter.


    Behind the Empress was a familiar face and someone who I hadnt seen in a while.


    Senior maid Weber!


    Senior maid Weber, who was carrying arge bag, smiled affectionately at me.


    Hello, Charlize, Weber said with a gentle gaze.


    Give me that bag, Ill carry it!


    I ran to the senior maid Weber with outstretched arms.


    She however shook her head.


    Its okay, Ill get it to the kitchen myself.


    What? But its heavy, I replied.


    Okay, its just that those tea utensils could break if you ce them down too quickly or incorrectly, I added.


    Still carrying the bag in her arms, Weber grinned at me.


    Charlize. If its a heavy burden for me as an adult, how heavy do you think itll be for you as a child?


    If you continue like that, youll do more harm than good.


    Is that so?


    Yes. It bes a problem when you try to take care of everything on your own.


    Although the tone of the voice was serious, I smiled softly without realizing it.


    It was because I was touched by how she cared for me.

 Chapter 57.1

    You stay here with her Majesty. Im going to go by myself.


    Senior maid Weber, who said so, went on her way after making her intent clear.


    I walked alongside the Empress.


    The Empress dowager is a person with a strong sense of pride, if I were to directly offer her help, she would most likely reject it.


    Wow, Your Majesty, the handmaiden said, impressed by how astute the Empress was.


    So Ill have to ept that for now but if anythinges up, tell me.


    As a result of the Empresss thoughtful remarks, the handmaiden nodded with a face bubbling with emotions. She was moved by the Empresss kindness.


    Hehe, isnt my Empress cool?


    By the way, I didnt see any maids all the way to and from the Empress dowager pce. Where did everyone go?


    Oh, thats because


    The handmaiden dered in a content voice.


    Everyone got fired.


    In that moment, the empress eyes gleamed sharply.


    It was followed by a bright smile from the Empress shortly after.


    ..I see.


    Her voice, not hiding her satisfaction in any way, continued.


    Its going to be a difficult endeavor to amodate the guests without extra hands. Ill send some maids from the Empress pce as soon as possible.


    What? No, youve helped the Empress dowager and I a lot. I cant be grateful enough or return the favor.


    Dont get me wrong, said the Empress.


    The Empress pretended to y dumb and crossed her arms.


    The reason Im sending maids is because I dont want to see Charlize suffer.


    Oh, of course, Your Majesty. I appreciate your kindness towards the Empress dowager nheless. replied the handmaiden.


    W-What. It was a joke. Ill help the Empress dowager and that includes you.


    ..Oh.Thank you, Your Majesty, she said with gratitude, bowing her head.


    The handmaiden now looked like she was about to drown in her emotions.


    And I probably have a simr expression.


    Empress, youre the best!


    Anyway, I hope this can be of some help.


    Thank you, Your Majesty.


    The handmaiden bowed her head once again.


    Finally, the Empress turned to me and stroked my head.


    Charlize, I need to be on my way. Please help the handmaiden, Ill see youter.


    Yes, Ill do my best!


    I nodded with a wide smile.


    * * *


    ..I thought everything would turn out well.


    s we ran into an unexpected problem.


    Its kinda off-putting to have the venue inside the Empresss dowagers pce, plus there isnt a suitable ce for tea time.


    The handmaiden on the other hand, who had been shaking her head back and forth for a while, muttered with a sigh.


    In order to not y into the Emperors palm..


    The handmaiden and I tried our hardest to conceal the shabby appearance of the pce as much as possible.


    However, the Empress dowager pce itself proved to be a problem.


    No matter how meticulously one may sweep and wipe, you cant change old wallpaper and furniture into new ones.


    Should we just tidy up the reception room? Reorganize theyout somehow? No, thats not it


    The handmaiden spoke to herself in an anxious voice.


    I nced out the half-opened window and squinted due to the sunlight.


    The day was clear, the way the sunlight touched my skin felt amazing as the gentle early summer breeze gave a pleasant warmth.


    It was truly a perfect sunny day.


    On days like this, I usually eat lunch outside with Damian..


    Ah-hah!


    My eyes lit up immediately.


    Is it really necessary for the guests to be indoors?


    Huh? What are you suggesting? the handmaiden asked.


    Since the weather is so nice, Im thinking about having tea time outdoors!


    Okay, I got this in the bag!


    I clenched my fists.


    Outdoor tea time?


    Yes.You did say that the guests woulde as soon as the state council meeting was over right?


    The handmaiden whose eyebrows were now furrowed, slightly lowered her head, giving me an approving nod.


    That means theyve been indoors all along. I stated.


    Yes, thats true.


    So I think it would be fine to have tea time outside for a change. Itll brighten up the mood. What do you think?


    But contrary to my lively voice, the handmaiden only shook her head sullenly.


    Well, there are plenty of things that can go wrong with such a quick change in decision. At least, a lot of things they can catch onto.


    Catch onto?


    For example, something like a chair or table ced outside. Itll be apparent that theyre all outdated.


    The handmaiden dropped her shoulders to an extent that I felt sorry for her.


    Hmm, are you also worried that we wont have enough for all the guests? I mean we dont know the exact number of guestsing.


    No, the numbers arent a problem. We have enough, she responded.


    The handmaiden in return asked me with a downcast face.


    Its just that, at a venue where youre hosting distinguished guests, you cant put out old furniture, now can you?


    Really? Then.


    I tilted my head with a solution in mind, asking the handmaiden back.


    Shouldnt it be alright as long as they dont notice that its old?


    ..as long as they dont notice?


    Yes. If you change the tablecloths and chair seats to a new one, theyll feel pretty refreshed. Itll give a sense of unity too.


    With those words, color returned to the handmaidens darkened face.


    Yes, thats a good idea. Sheets and tablecloths are easily avable.


    I added a word while I was at it.


    I think the atmosphere will be just fine, sitting in the shade will befortable and if we want to go for something luxurious, we can have an awning.


    Wont it feel like a pic though? I thought to myself.


    Maybe a pic is what they need, I know it helps me clear my mind and brings back fond memories.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    The handmaiden, who seemed to be contemting the time needed to brew tea, let out a long sigh after a while.


    Ugh, how many times have you sighed?


    At this point, the ground will shake at how much youve sighed!


    However, the other problem is that there arent enough flowers and vases to decorate every table, mentioned the handmaiden.


    Ah..


    Even if you were to collect as many flowers as possible, there still wouldnt be enough to decorate as the trend these days demands an abundant number of them, she added.


    Huff, these problems are like mountains. Just one after the other.


    I narrowed my brow.


    Maybe I could


    No, theres no way I can do that. I cant request the Emperor to send flowers to the Empress dowagers pce. He hates her.


    What can I do? Hmm


    Other than these useless teacups that cant hold flowers, wouldnt it be nice to find decent vases in the warehouse?

 Chapter 57.2

    As I looked down at the teacups with discontent, I paused for a moment.


    Wait a minute.


    How about doing this?


    I slowly looked up at the handmaiden at the eureka moment.


    .Well, what if we did this?


    ***


    And finally, tea time preparations were all done.


    The handmaiden and I stood side by side, waiting for the distinguished guests to arrive.


    We made some small talk as we waited.


    After a while, I could see someone in the distance.


    I stiffened my shoulders at the sight. It was-


    Oh, its the Emperor, said the handmaiden.


    The number of guests attending was considerable, the Emperor really did bring all the nobles who attended the state council with him.


    As custom, the Emperor showed courtesy to her Majesty, the Empress dowager, pretending to be sweet as he hid his intentions under his smile.


    Hello mother. How are you?


    Wee. Its been a long time since Ive seen your face son, Im so happy.


    Her Majesty answered elegantly without raising any eyebrows among the guests behind the Emperor.


    Standing next to him, her Majesty, the Empress greeted me with a slight nod of the head.


    Ah, Empress!


    After making eye contact with the Empress and smiling widely, I quickly retracted that smile when I saw the Duke of Rochesters grim face.


    Around the same time, the handmaiden politely greeted the Emperor.


    Wee, Your Majesty, Sun of the Empire.


    I followed the handmaidens actions, putting my hands together and bowing.


    It was then, a nefarious voice spoke over my head.


    Hold on. Isnt this the maid of the Empress?


    The Emperor with his eyebrows scrunched up and wrinkles on his forehead, nced back at the Empress dowager.


    Why is this child here?


    Oh no.


    I gulped.


    Dont tell me hes going to pick on her Majesty just because Im helping her?


    Leave the Empress dowager alone!


    At that time, Her Majesty opened her mouth.


    I personally called for her.


    .You did? This child, mother?


    Yes. As I get older, children look more adorable.


    Her Majesty gently stroked my head as she said so.


    Because I was so lonely, I sincerely asked the Empress for the child to keep mepany.


    Is that so? the Emperor inquired, still suspicious.


    Yes. In the past, there used to be children around the pce but now I hardly see any.


    It was a quick jab at the Emperor.


    Noticing this, a subtle change in the Emperors expression took ce, his body shifted slightly.


    However, in front of so many people, it must have been difficult to openly rebuke his biological mother, the Empress dowager.


    Hey, its rude to have these distinguished guests stand like this any longer. Please follow me.


    Just like that, the Empress dowager dealt a blow with a single line from her lips.


    Her Majesty, with a bright smile, took the lead.


    Here we are, go ahead. The weather is lovely today so weve had tea time arranged in the garden for everyone to enjoy.


    In the garden?


    The Emperor had been caught off guard, his expression was clearly surprised.


    I guess he must have thought of putting on a disy of how he humbled the Empress dowager.


    But I bet he didnt ount for me. Did he really think he would just show up and things would go ording to n?


    I set my sights on what was across from me.


    In the distance, an awning made of long stretches of thin white fabric caught my eye.


    The awning swayed gently in the wind, standing out from the dark green of the garden. The way it swayed made it look inviting and all the better for tea time.


    At the refreshing sight suitable for early summer weather, the nobles received a warm wee as each had their own thing to say.


    Oh, does her Majesty enjoy tea time outdoors? asked a noble.


    Hah, it feels like Im on a pic.mented another noble.


    These days, my children love ying in the garden.


    Laughter resounded among the guests, From one to the other,ughter spread like a ripple.


    The Duke of Rochester leaned in, also expressing his feedback.


    It was frustrating to be in that conference room the whole time but now that were outside, I have to say I feel refreshed to the core.


    Thats right. My eyes are dim from all that paperwork but seeing all this green around has me feeling better, answered a noble.


    The wind is cool, a hundred times better than a small draft we would get in the conference room, and its the perfect weather to have a cup of tea outdoors, remarked a bulky noble.


    Fortunately, the reaction for now seems somewhat favorable.


    Yeah, Id also want to go outside if I stayed indoors all day.


    Meanwhile, the Emperor could not hide his displeasure.


    The eyes staring at the brightly decorated tea table were truly fierce, enough to be terrifying.


    Regardless, weve done a number on him. The pce and the Empress dowager are not as shabby as you thought, huh?

 Chapter 58.1

    TL: Hi! Hope youre enjoying the chapters. Just wanted to let readers know that if a chapter iste, itlle out on Sunday or on the following day. Thanks for reading.


    I swallowed myughter.


    Oh my, did you use tea cups as vases?


    Whether the Emperor had noticed it or not, the Empress had been observing the flower decorations keenly with curious intent.


    Every tea table was adorned with tea cups filled with flowers.


    The flower-filled-tea cups were arranged into a neat rectangr formation, resembling as if small lovely flower beds had been ced on the table.


    Its a fresh idea. The flowers are beautiful.


    Its all thanks to the Empress who taught this little maid well, the Empress dowager replied with a chuckle.


    Pardon?


    The Empress opened her eyes wide in response to the Empress dowagersughter-mixed reply.


    Charlize was responsible for decorating these tea tables.


    Oh, really?


    A bright smile appeared alongside the Empresss warm gaze.


    I reacted by strengthening my shoulders.


    Wow, am I really deserving of all this praise Im getting today?


    I recalled what happened earlier.


    If there arent enough vases and not enough flowers.


    Ill have to use as few flowers as possible, we still need to find something that can rece the vases.


    So what I came up with was to use the chipped teacups instead.


    It wouldnt seem out of ce because its tea time but the real advantage of using something small like tea cups to rece the vases.


    was that just a small amount of flowers could look like so much more and give us what we need to decorate each tea table in flowers abundantly.


    Other than that, a half empty wine ss was used, I put a couple of flowers inside. Thergest out of them all.


    I thought only tea cups would look a little boring so I tried toplement it with something else. I couldnt find anything though.


    That is until sunlight reflected from a wine ss caught my eye. The way it sparkled in the sun..


    Maybe I have a talent for interior design?


    Feeling proud of myself, I suddenly felt an ominous piercing gaze, looking at me from the side.


    Eek! Who could that be?


    I involuntarily turned my head.


    I found myself making eye contact with the Duke who also looked at me with a surprised look.


    No, why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?


    I touched my cheeks to check for a quick second but-


    As soon as our eyes met, the Duke turned his head, not a single word.


    What? Really? That was awkward.


    I pouted my lips.


    Anyway, the distinguished guests took their seats.


    For a while, there was what you could describe in a certain way as harmonious tea time.


    It was that way at first.


    By the way, mother, addressed the Emperor to her Majesty as he structured his next words slowly.


    Tell me something.


    Recently, I heard that you left the pce and met with Margrave Antes.


    The Emperor opened his mouth with a prickly attitude.


    I didnt know my mother to be so interested in outside activities.


    In an instant, the atmosphere froze in silence.


    The nobles sitting in their seats looked at each other, sensing his Majestys disapprovement.


    The Emperor crossed his legs and continued to speak.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    As your son, I do hope you dont overdo it. You wouldnt want something terrible to happen, now do you? I know my heart wouldnt bear it.


    Not at all. The Emperor must be having a hard time managing state affairs.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, said so with air of confidence as she shook her head, dismissing the Emperors words.


    If I had not attended the banquet, the Emperors reputation might have been tarnished.


    ..You went in my stead, for me? Is that what youre saying?


    Yes, I obviously had to.


    At the gentle voice, the Emperors forehead furrowed.


    It was said that the Emperor had neglected the Lord who visited the pce. As such, this mother of yours couldnt stand that such rumors were circting, the Empress rified.


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager ced her hand on her chest and bowed her head slightly.


    It was a great honor to be able to attend the dinner on behalf of His Majesty, the Emperor.


    As expected of the Empress dowager, she cleverly took control and turned things around just by speaking!


    I felt relieved, the butterflies in my stomach disappeared as if I had just taken digestive medicine.


    Oh my, Your Majesty, Empress dowager. The tea smells great.


    The Empress intervened at just the right moment, cutting the conversation short.


    I swallowed theughter that was about to burst out.


    Because that tea was sent by the Empress, right?


    At the Empressspliment, the Empress dowager nodded with a gentle smile.


    Im so happy to hear that the Empress herself likes it.


    But thats when.


    The Emperors eyes glinted. The way he looked at the Empress dowager conveyed a sly and ill intent.


    Come to think of it, mother.


    Ugh.


    I sighed inside, just what does the Emperor want now?


    Seriously, whenever His Majesty opens his mouth, my heart sinks.


    The Empress dowager probably felt the same way, her brow narrowed slightly.


    Its been a long time since Ivee to say hello to my mother, so I couldnte empty-handed.


    What are you talking about?


    Her Majesty carefully scrutinized the Emperors expression and responded in a calm and collected manner.


    Youre my son, Your Majesty. Youre wee to visit us at any time.


    Even as the leader of the royal family, I cant help but be polite, boasted the Emperor.


    I was stunned.


    Unbelievable, if youre going to act all polite, fix the Empress dowager pce first and those manners! Thene back to me!


    I was ticked off but still needed to be calm. I shudder at the thought of the Emperoring to visit.


    ..Other than that, just what is the Emperor trying to get at?


    As I remained puzzled, the Emperor kept going without missing a beat.


    With an exaggerated movement, the Emperor lifted his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Then, one of the attendants came forward silently and ced arge wooden box on the table.


    Take it. Its lecitan, a fruit native to the southern part of the empire.


    The wooden box was filled with orange fruits the size of a fist.


    The sweet aroma unique to ripe fruits permeated the air.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    In the past, whenever lecitan was brought into the Imperial Pce, didnt you enjoy it?


    The Emperor smiled as if he was the worlds greatest son.


    Reminded of that, I decided to bring it so that my mother can have a taste.


    WowEmperor.


    Shes your mother, did you really have to stoop this low?

 Chapter 58.2

    I managed to keep my brow from scrunching in front of the guests.


    These fruits, its lecitan?!


    Lecitan is a tropical fruit, a very rare one at that. Its only found in the southern inds and is asionally cultivated there.


    The fruit is sweet, juicy, and has a rough texture.


    But.


    Its very tough to chew.


    On top of that, because its a difficult fruit toe by, its rare to see even in the Empresss pce.


    The one time the Empress ate one, I took a bite and I have to say..


    It was incredibly delicious. Im even salivating at the thought of it.wait no!


    I came to my senses.


    I knew Her Majesty has trouble eating hard foods, her teeth cant chew anything tough.


    From what I sawst time, the Empress dowager felt difort because of her weak teeth.


    I dont like this situation one bit.


    On one hand, isnt it weird to give hard fruits to someone as a gift especially when you havent seen them in a long time?


    The Empress Dowager clenched her fist tightly as she spoke to the Emperor.


    ..Thank you. It feels like more than five years have passed since thest time I ate lecitan.


    Oh, my. Has it really been that long? I should take care of you more often from now on.


    The sense of imminent victory was just around the corner in the eyes of the Emperor.


    Still.those years wont change the taste of lecitan. I hope it still suits your taste. In fact, why not try one?


    The Emperor who spoked mockingly, beckoned me.


    You there,e here.


    M-Me, me?


    Trying to show a calm demeanor, I walked up to the Emperor at a normal pace.


    Go prepare these lecitan.


    With that said, the ridicule on the Emperors face was apparent.


    His expression said it all, he clearly was enjoying every second of it. He then concluded by mentioning everyone.


    So that all the distinguished guests can eat together.


    * * *


    When I reached the kitchen, I stood there looking down at the lecitan for what seemed like an eternity, feeling troubled.


    I dont think I can prepare the lecitan like any fruit I usually would.


    Even if I were to cut the fruit, the Empress dowager still wouldnt be able to eat it.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Of course, the Emperor would be thrilled to see that.


    I however dont want to see that happen. I cant let it happen.


    Im agonized over what I should do.


    Should I try to cut it into fine small pieces and present it?


    But for the Empress dowager to eat it properly, I would have to cut it as small as spoonful portions.


    ..Not that I cant do that, the problem is ites off as too disrespectful in front of people who value politeness.


    Perhaps thats what the Emperor wants.


    Her Majesty would be ashamed in front of all the guests if I did so.


    At a time when I couldnte up with a solution, a clear ss cup caught my attention. Thats when it clicked.


    Ah!


    I jumped up in glee.


    * * *


    Standing in front of the tea table, I held my hands together and bowed politely.


    The lecitan you requested.


    At the same time, the maids ced the tes quietly on the table.


    Each te was covered with beautiful slices of fruit.


    Oh God, I never thought Id be given a chance to taste this exquisite fruit, whispered one of the nobles.


    Lecitan, this fruit is hard toe by even in the south, said another noble.


    Thank you, Your Majesty.


    The nobles who knew nothing of Her Majestys condition, eagerly expressed their gratitude to the Emperor as their ptes became wet with anticipation for lecitan.


    The Empress and the Duke, who understood the situation, quietly surveyed the venues atmosphere.


    Meanwhile Her Majesty, the Empress dowager looked down at the te with a discouraged look.


    The Emperor who observed her Majesty, eventually pushed the tip of his lips forward and announced.


    Everyone, lets eat.


    As if he was the organizer of this tea time, the Emperor had proudly offered fruit to everyone.


    I opened my mouth like it was nothing.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    And here is the juice made from lecitan with ice.


    As I said that, the maids put down a ss of juice for each of the distinguished guests.


    In an instant, Her Majesty widened her eyes in surprise as she looked back at me.


    I added to my words with modesty.


    I thought everyone would be thirsty, so I prepared this.

 Chapter 59.1

    It was the early summer.


    While the garden provided shade from the sun, you could still feel the summer heat from asional breezes.


    Since theyve been drinking hot tea from the start, I thought I quench their thirst with cool drinks at least once.


    Maid, you may be young but youre very smart!


    My hunch was correct.


    The guests were ecstatic and didnt hesitate to grab their sses of juice.


    I had wanted something cool to drink but didnt want to be rude, thank god you noticed in advance and decided to make juice, youngdy, responded a noble.


    Youre very thoughtful! remarked another noble.


    While I did ept theirpliments, what I thought about the most was.


    Can the Empress dowager drink the juicefortably?


    When I nced up, the Empress dowager was looking at me with an indescribable look.


    I gave a big smile to the Empress dowager.


    By the way-


    ..with whose permission, did you juice this precious fruit?


    A voice rang out among the guests.


    Sure enough, it was the Emperor.


    You are the maid of the Empress, the mother of the empire.


    The Emperor shot at me with a sharp voice.


    It is your responsibility as a maid to not be wasteful and behave properly.


    The friendly atmosphere had melted away in a short period like ice cubes.


    The nobles who were about to happily drink away stiffened their shoulders and directed their attention to the Emperor.


    But instead of that, you decide to waste these precious fruits by having us consume them like this..


    The Emperor pointed to a ss of juice with a sullen hand gesture.


    You a mere maid, have acted presumptuously, overstepping your boundaries. Have you no shame? the Emperor added as he raised his voice.


    Oh, dear.


    I narrowed my shoulders and bowed my head.


    I-Im sorry, Your Majesty.


    Im sorry? The nerve- Do you think saying sorry can offset your arrogance?! roared the Emperor.


    The Emperor was furious, suddenly standing up from his seat, towering over me.


    I fell to my knees, fairly frightened.


    Im very sorry, please forgive me just this once!


    Of course, I expected the Emperorsshing out to be unpleasant to some extent.


    I didnt expect him to be this angry.


    Avoiding the Emperors gaze, I gulped my saliva.


    To be honest, it wasnt against etiquette to have fruits that were given as a gift juiced and then serve them.


    Whether it was served regrly or juiced, everyone would still enjoy it. So whats the problem?


    This just means that the Emperor is trying to cause a stir or nitpicking at this point, getting angry over one minor thing.


    Its an issue I or really anyone can have no say in.


    On the other hand, the Empress was now staring at the Emperor with a piercing re.


    I was nervous about that on the inside.


    Dont fight! The Empress cant fight the Emperor because of me?!


    I was still shaking when I heard a voice.


    Your Majesty, the Emperor.


    The Empress dowager opened her mouth.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Her voice was like cold water dousing the mes.


    Please let go of your anger.


    I dont know what you mean. Was this maid not disying her arrogance? In front of all these distinguished guests no less? the Emperor retorted.


    The Emperor had jerked his head to address the Empress dowager.


    However, the Empress dowager didnt bat an eye and continued.


    Miss Charlize made this juice out of consideration for me.


    Your Majesty, Empress dowager! Please dont


    I bit my lips.


    The Emperors eyebrows furrowed greatly.


    ..She did this because she was concerned for you?


    Thats right.


    Her Majesty nodded with aposed demeanor.


    Its true that I really like lecitan but that was 5 years ago, time flies so fast.


    What are you


    My teeth are weak now, I cant enjoy lecitan like I use to.


    The Empress dowager had spoken up about her condition but everyone else didnt quite catch what she said, they perhaps thought she meant something different.


    After leaving my mother unattended for 5 years, I had no idea that she had weak teeth.


    And just like that, it ended.


    The Emperor returned to his seat.


    A stern expression remained on the Emperors face though.


    The Duke, who was silent until now, spoke up in a gentle tone.


    Well, Im very d she made the juice.


    Duke of Rochester, acknowledged the Emperor.


    Otherwise, Her Majesty, the Empress dowager wouldnt be able to once again taste the fruit she enjoys.


    Having said that, the Duke smiled brightly.


    The Emperor bit his lip and looked around, watching everyones expression.


    He did not utter a word.


    The nobles only looked at each other, not daring to speak.


    The atmosphere of the venue wasnt favorable for what the Emperor had in mind.


    I guess its hard to win over people when he treats his mother so harshly.


    And I


    I feel a little weird.


    I clenched my fists tightly.


    I wanted to protect the pride of the Empress dowager as much as possible but instead-


    Her Majestyid down her pride to save me from the trouble I got myself into.


    In the end, I was of no help to Her Majesty.


    After a brief moment, the Emperor sighed and turned to face me.


    Very well, if the Duke of Rochester says so.


    As the Emperor nced down at me, he gave me an order.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Get up.


    I quickly stood up and looked at the Emperor with his gray eyes.


    The Emperor cast a cold look at me.


    Since it was an act done for my mother, Ill let it slide this time.


    Yes, Im sorry, Your Majesty.

 Chapter 59.2

    But remember this wont happen again in the future.


    Yes, Ill keep that in mind.


    I bowed before the Emperor as low as possible.


    The Emperor gestured with his chin, pointing towards the entrance to the garden.


    I dont want to see you, begone from my sight.


    ***


    After Charlize had left.


    The pervading tone of the venue was all but cold and bleak.


    Because of that young maid, the atmospheres transformed into this


    Just then, Count Bart, a noble, inserted himself into the conversation.


    Harsher on her, only then will she do whats she told.


    What is that nobleman going on about?


    The Empress dowager hardened her face.


    Unfortunately for the nobleman, he didnt notice the Empress dowagers fierce gaze and continued speaking carelessly.


    Besides, that child is already mature for her age, I see no reason to get so attached to someone.


    Well, I dont see any reason why thats your concern, Count Bart. Dont get so attached.


    The Empress dowager said in a scornful voice.


    Charlize is a maid of the Empresss pce.


    Why of course she is, I dont doubt that. However, I dont think having a maid like her will do you any favors.


    As if that wasnt enough, the nobleman added insult to injury, whispering to the Empress dowager.


    By the way, Your Majesty. Why dont you think of searching for a new maid? Someone better if you will?


    Stop, are you suggesting that I rece my maid?


    Yes, Your Majesty. Ill even help you. Finding maids with the right talents is so hard these daysluckily, I have someone. My youngest daughter.


    Count Bart said so with a grin.


    I cherish my daughter even spoiled her a bit but for her Majestys sake, I am willing to give her to you.


    Count Bart.


    Gasp.


    That sharp reaction from the Empress dowager took Count Bart by surprise, he shuddered as his shoulders hardened.


    Her Majesty with an intimidating gaze was looking at the Count straight in the eyes.


    Is the Count giving instructions on whats best for the Empress dowager?


    Ohthats, its not like.


    I choose my people. Dont you dare interfere and presume you know whats best for me.


    The Empress dowager told him bluntly.


    Her expression could send shivers down any mans spine, in that moment she was like a wolf ready to devour Count Bart, a misguidedmb.


    Then, the Emperor got up abruptly.


    Then Ill be taking my leave now.


    Are you returning to the Imperial pce, Your Majesty?


    Yes. I remember I have some urgent matters to attend to.


    When asked by the Empress dowager, his Majesty merely nodded in agreement to move things along.


    Of course, I have urgent matters was just an excuse, in reality, he couldnt ept that things didnt go as he anticipated. His irritation was getting the better of him hence his departure.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Well, then Ill do it!


    At that moment, Count Bart got up from his seat with a relieved expression as if he had survived an attempt on his life.


    The Emperor looked at Count Bart with pitiful eyes before licking his lips and lying.


    Well then mother, Ill see you next time.


    Obviously, no one believed that.


    The Empress dowagers expression was calm, she simply smiled brightly and responded gracefully.


    Yes, Ill happily await your next visit.


    * * *


    And so, the lengthy tea time was concluded.


    The Empress and the Duke walked side by side, having a conversation as sister and brother.


    I wanted Charlize toe back with me.


    The Empress pouted and grumbled a little.


    At first, the Empress was going to have Charlize return with her but the Empress dowager made a sincere request.


    When the guests left one by one, said their farewells and thanked the Empress dowager for the venue. She approached the Empress.


    Can I send Charlize back a littleter?


    Oh? Well, may I know why?


    Its because I havent even properly thanked her.


    Ah..alright..


    Since the Empress dowager had gone out of her to tell the Empress, it was hard to say no.


    The Empress dowager smiled slightly, giving a curtsy but the Empress as she turned to leave, couldnt help but get a little teary-eyed knowing she would go back without her precious Charlize.


    Oh, and.


    Yes?


    I will never forget the help youve given me today, Empress.


    It was a thank you for tea leaves, teacups, and tea utensils.


    The Empress dowager knew about it.


    The Empress in response gave a smile to her Majesty.


    Meanwhile, the Duke who had been quietly listening to his sisters grumblings finally spoke.


    That little child.


    Little? Oh, you mean Charlize?


    The Duke who narrowed his eyebrows for a bit voiced his thoughts.


    Shes more than I expected.. shes clever.


    What?


    The suddenpliment by her brother had the Empress totally stunned. It wasnt like him.


    Thats all I wanted to say.


    The Duke once again closed his mouth, lost in thought.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    I use to think she was just a lucky child that somehow obtained my sisters favor. I saw her as undeserving of it.


    She was as my sister said, cute but that was about it. Nothing more than a little kid.


    I considered every time she helped Rose in one way or another during the dinner, a coincidence.


    Now I find myself pondering, theres something more to her.


    More than meets the eye, its because of her, this dinner went smoothly.well better than I imagined. Its like she has some special power

 Chapter 60.1

    Although tea time didnt end well, it was.


    Because the Emperors brash and conceited.


    The Dukes eyes narrowed.


    Even if I regard the first dinner as a coincidence, I cant say the same for the second.


    In the end, it would be more urate to say that the little kid overcame difficulty through her own abilities.


    If she continues to improve well into the future, she might be quite helpful to Rose.


    Thus the Duke raised his evaluation of Charlize by just a bit.


    But then, the Empress spoke to the Duke with a soft voice.


    Come on, brother. You can be honest with me.


    .What are you talking about?


    The Empress poked the Dukes side with her elbow, smiling mischievously.


    Brother, youve fallen for Charlizes charms, havent you?


    Pardon?


    The Duke stopped in his tracks, his face now bearing a grimace.


    The Empress, who was already engrossed in her affection for Charlize, looked past that and continued.


    Well, its about time you admit it.


    What?


    The Empress looked back at the Duke with a sheer look of determination in her eyes and eximed.


    Charlize is the cutest child in the world!


    The Duke remained silent, appearing unfazed.


    But the Empress was undaunted by the Dukes silence, she wasnt going to back down without an answer from her brother.


    Finally, the Duke responded with a reluctant expression.


    Well.she is cute.


    Right? Isnt she so cute? Shes so adorable that you just want to gobble her up!


    Not to that extent.


    Hey, whats wrong with that?!


    Watching his younger sister fuss on and on, the Duke thought about Charlize.


    In her bleak imperial pce life, Charlize is the only girl who can make Rose happy.


    A smile crept across the Dukes face.


    It was a small but obvious smile.


    ****


    Charlize.


    Yes?


    I was cleaning beneath a table when I heard a call and raised my head.


    Go inside. Her Majesty, the Empress dowager is waiting for you.


    Huh, me?


    My eyes were wide open.


    Why me all of a sudden?


    The handmaiden, however, only pulled me up from under the table and told me I would hear the details from the Empress dowager herself.


    Oh, no.


    I swallowed my saliva.


    Its probably because the tea time didnt end fairly well and I had problems of my own.


    With faltering steps, I made my way to the living room where Her Majesty currently resided in.


    Your Majesty, you called for me? I announced before entering.


    Come here, Charlize.


    Her Majesty with a light gesture, beckoned me to enter.


    She offered me a seat.


    Sit across from me.


    I faltered to my seat, hesitantly sitting down.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Unlike the time we had baked a cake together, I felt nauseous from the prevailing tension.


    I feel like throwing up.


    After a while, her Majesty spoke.


    The juice earlier.


    J-Juice?


    My entire body stiffened.


    Are you going to reprimand me for provoking the Emperors wrath earlier during tea time?


    She going to, isnt she?


    However, the Empress dowager who had been staring at me for a long time asked a question,pletely different from what I had expected.


    You prepared it because you knew my teeth were weak. Correct?


    ..yes, thats right.


    I said so with a timid voice while nodding.


    I nced at the Empress dowagers countenance.


    She sat across from me in a casual way, it was neither imposing or threatening.


    Her soft gaze should have made me feel at ease but I just couldnt shake off how I felt and so-


    I-Im sorry for being so presumptuous.


    What? What do you mean?


    I made the juice but you didnt ask for it, tea time was ruined because of me.


    Because of me, the Emperor got angry. Because of me, the Empress had to intervene. Because of me.I-I wasnt of any help to her Majesty.


    I felt so bad, I blurted out what was on my mind without control.


    But just then.


    No, why would you say that?


    Huh?


    The Empress dowager was truly genuine when she asked that.


    I was taken aback.


    I just wanted to say thank you to you.


    Her wrinkled hand gently wrapped around my little hand.


    A bitter voice reached me.


    Rather, Im the reason you got into trouble. If anything, I should be the one saying sorry.


    What? No, what are you talking about? Charlize said, denying Her Majesty to be at fault.


    No, weI have to be aware of our rtionship, set boundaries, thats what-


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager shook her head and held my hand. She ced one hand on top of my hand and the other cupping mine.


    Listen Charlize. Its not your fault at all that the Emperor was so angry.


    But Your Majesty, Empress dowager..


    His Majesty cant be angry with me, he saw an opportunity and so took it all out on you.


    Her voice was unusually firm.


    After a while, the Empress dowager strengthened her voice and reassured me by repeating what she had said.


    So there is nothing to apologize for. Understand? said Her Majesty as she caressed my head.


    Her warm exnation made me feel better, I stretched out my shrunken shoulders a bit.


    Above all, Im very grateful to you.


    .to me?


    Yes, to you. By the way, how did you know that my teeth were ufortable, moreover, do something so considerate? Ill be honest I was very touched by what you did.


    Youve been of great help to me Charlize. Dont forget that.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Her Majesty said so with a kind face.


    Then she looked at me with a sad look.


    I wish you had been a maid of the Empress dowagers pce.


    ..Well, wouldnt the Empress be furious if that happened?


    Our Empress has a lot more personality than she lets on.

 Chapter 60.2

    I smiled slightly.


    Thank you for caring about me.


    After hearing my answer, Her Majesty smiled a brilliant smile.


    She then handed me a beautifully wrapped cake box.


    By the way, thats the cake we made earlier.


    I felt a bit emotional and examined the box.


    She must have packaged this box herself.


    I fiddled with the ribbon bow loosely tied in the shape of a butterfly.


    From the rather clumsily done packaging, I was reminded of Damian. Its his birthday.


    Im counting on you.


    Of course. Ill make sure this cake gets to the crown prince!


    Her Majesty with water eyes, nodded her head as I waved goodbye.


    Carrying the heavy cake box, I took off from the pce of the Empress dowager.


    ****


    The following day.


    I arrived at the crown pce just in time for lunch.


    Normally it was to supervise the provision of supplies to the crown pce but..


    Hey, what the hell is going on here?


    Damian was staring vacantly at the sumptuous food spread out in front of him, with a face that seemed as if he was about to faint.Some of the maids hade in, covered the table with a tablecloth, andid out the food in a single line.


    The aroma of delicious food filled the entire pce.


    My eyes twinkled when I got a whiff of the banquet.


    Ooh, it smells like freshly grilled chicken, right?


    The chefs sure know their stuff!


    I sneaked over to Damians side, concealing the sound of my footsteps.


    Surprise, crown prince!


    Huh, who? Lize!


    Damian who had been lost in food paradise came back to his senses and looked at me.


    Hehe, he was surprised, wasnt he?


    This is what makes nning surprise parties so worthwhile!


    Iughed happily.


    Happy Birthday, Your Highness!


    What? My birthday?


    Damian seem puzzled for a moment.


    Really, you prepared all this for my birthday?


    Yes, of course!


    why?


    Why? I wasnt expecting that response.


    Confused, I stared at him.


    Those scarlet-colored eyes of his shined with an indescribable light.


    Ah, that look on his face. I remember seeing it before.


    It was when I came to see him again after the Empress had discovered my rtion with Damian.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    At the time Damian made such a face.


    The Im overwhelmed, I dont know what to say..kind of face.


    I took a deep breath and opened my mouth.


    Is it not the birthday of his Highness who will someday be the sun of the empire? Its only natural to celebrate.


    Damians eyes flickered briefly at my answer.


    So, youre celebrating my birthday because Im the crown prince?


    Well, thats for external reasons.


    After thinking for a while, I opened my mouth again.


    Its just because I value your Highness.


    you value me?


    I do. So, I want to congratte you on being born, your Highness.


    While nodding my head, I oddly felt bitter.


    To actually be able to celebrate a birthday like this..


    Once Sienna appears, everyone will have to let her have her way.


    So whenever were together, I want to be together unconditionally.


    By the way, your Highness.


    I nced at him but not in an overbearing manner.


    Since Im your exclusive maid, why didnt you tell me it was your birthday?


    Huh? No, thats.


    I was disappointed when I had to hear from someone else that it was his Highnesss birthday.


    Hearing what I said, Damians face once again became expressionless.


    So from now on, please tell me anything, your Highness. Okay?


    okay.


    Damians ears became red as he nodded.


    I gave a big smile to Damian, only to hear footsteps from behind. I quickly turned around.


    Her Majesty, the Empress had just arrived.


    Lize!


    Oh, Your Majesty. Is it just you?


    Its not just me, I brought one more to tag along.


    Having said that, the Empress pulled on the sleeve of the tall gentleman behind her to bring forth-


    Eek! That guy?!


    I was shocked to see who it was.


    Why, Your Majesty


    The one who came forth with a groan was none other than the Duke of Rochester!


    Didnt I say that the more fun things you share, the better it gets?


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    The Empress said as she stretched out her arms in triumph.


    While that was happening, I nced sideways, Damian looked my way with a slightly baffled and concerned look.


    Yeah, Im surprised too but what can we do?


    Regardless, the Empress looked at me with a sparkle in her eyes.


    Give me apliment, Lize.

 Chapter 61.1

    Schedule: Mon, Wed, and Sat. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    .mind your manners, Your Majesty, Empress.


    The Duke who seemed to have a buzzing headache, pressed his temple with his index finger to numb the second hand embarrassment.


    Then. Damian took a step forward, greeting the Duke with caution.


    Thank you so much for celebrating with me, Your Grace. And..


    Damian took a deep breath and spoke clearly.


    Its a great pleasure to meet you, Duke of Rochester.


    The Duke who looked down at Damian with an intense gaze, politely greeted him as he bowed.


    It is a pleasure for me as well, crown prince.


    I didnt expect for Your Grace toe all the way here. Im really happy.


    Well, thats because I could and did too. Thats why hes here, I said internally.


    I casually nodded my head till my eyes locked gazes with the Dukes.


    The Duke scrunched his eyebrows.


    Kid, why are you staring at me?


    Oh, its nothing.


    No, whats the point of me making eye contact?


    The Empress then shook her head and scolded the Duke.


    My brother, the Duke, also came all the way here because he felt sorry for Charlize. Dont you think should be nicer to her?


    No, when did I say that?! the Duke eximed.


    Is that so? When you two first met, you felt you were mean to Charlize..


    Your Majesty, Empress!


    The Duke further raised his voice.


    Wow, is the Dukes face.its like a ripe tomato?


    Was it really true? Did the Duke feel bad?


    Puzzled, I paused and waited for him to say something.


    The Duke instead turned his attention away from me, speaking to Damian.


    Happy birthday, Your Highness, crown prince. Please take a seat.


    Ah, okay..


    Damian nodded with an awkward look.


    And thats how Damians surprise birthday started.


    * * *


    All the food served from one of end of the table to the other looked appetizing.


    My mouth was starting to water!


    Your Highness,e here and sit down!


    I pulled out a chair and pulled Damian onto his seat.


    Damian tried to control his expressions as much as possible.


    However, he couldntpletely hide his boyish excitement in front of everyone present at the birthday table.


    Whats wrong with you? Youre really that impressed..


    Startled by my mean question, Damian shot back at me with a retort.


    I-Its not like that!


    Really? Then what is it like? I said with a smug smile.


    My smirk caused Damians cheeks to redden.


    Oh my, dear Damian! Hes so cute!


    But I still have one more secret weapon left!


    I ced the beautifully wrapped cake box on the table.


    Vo!


    ..whats this?


    Its a birthday cake!


    Damian upon hearing my answer, wasted no time and began examining the cake box with curious intent.


    I added to my words in a proud voice.


    This is what Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, and I baked together.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    grandma?


    For a brief moment, Damians shoulders stiffened.


    Grandma.this is from her.


    I smiled brightly.


    I could see how much this meant for him. It was the first gift he had received from his grandmother in ages.


    Yes. Her Majesty asked me to deliver it to you, Your Highness.


    Damian bit his lips.


    With trembling fingertips, he caressed the surface of the box and undid the loosely tied ribbon bow.


    Seeing his reaction and expression almost drove me to tears, I felt pity.


    Do I dare? Its been so long


    Sensing his hesitation, I encouraged him.


    Open it.


    um, yes. I should.


    Damian listened to me and slowly opened the cake box.


    The cake was covered in whipped cream, topped with fruits and chocte decorations that werent particrly pretty.


    But..


    ..thank you.


    Damian who didnt take his eyes off off the cake muttered in a soft but strained voice.


    It was fortunate that Damian liked the cake.


    But then.


    Lize.


    Yes?


    Come to think of it, Ive never baked a cake with you


    The Empress murmured with gloomy expression.


    Oh no.


    Im at a loss for words to answer her.


    Think, think. What should I say?


    what response should I give?


    Well, lets bake a cake together next time.


    Next time, lets not use vague words like that.


    The Empress resolutely shook her head at the simple answer I desperately squeezed out and supplemented her own.


    Tomorrow.


    Pardon?


    Bake. With me. Tomorrow.


    O-Okay.


    Well, if thats what the Empress wants..


    I nodded my head, trembling.


    My gaze subsequently fell onto the Duke standing across from me.


    The Duke was staring at the Empress with an astonished expression.


    With a sigh, he spoke.


    My sister is so childish..


    It seemed like any impression or image of the Empress the Duke had of her initially, shattered before him.


    Instead of meddling in the affairs of those two siblings, I decided to pay more attention to Damian.


    You get first serve, Your Highness.


    I cut arge piece from the cake and ced it in front of Damian.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Also, there. Strawberry for your cake. Its the best part, trust me.


    Ah, thanks.


    Damian followed my advice, stuck his fork into the strawberry.


    Mmmm.


    With that, the strawberry had entered his mouth.

 Chapter 61.2

    Isnt it good?


    Mmm-hmm.


    Damians cheeks were cherry red.


    He was munching on the strawberry with a pleased expression when I looked at him.


    Oh, Damian, youre so cute!


    But right then.


    I felt a piercing gaze sting the side of my face.


    Lize.


    ..Yes?


    The Empresss unhappy tone had me perplexed.


    What could it be?


    Is something wrong?


    The Empress, who had been looking at me with a sullen face, turned her head away.


    Well, it is the crown princes birthday today.


    Im speechless.


    Is the Empress upset at me for taking care of Damian first?


    Gosh, I cant have a moment to breathe.


    I pushed the next te towards the Empress and deliberately made a fuss about it.


    Your Majesty, try this cake!


    You know, Lize.


    The Empress looked at me with an envious but also pitiful expression on her face.


    I want Charlize to feed me herself.


    What?


    I must have signed too many documents today, my hands are so sore.


    Thats ridiculous. Theres no way I do that.


    Unfortunately, there was one teensy problem. The Empress with her long eyshes and her hand cupping her face.


    Shes so beautiful!


    Enthralled by the Empresss beauty, I cut arge slice of cake without a second thought.


    The Empress ate the cake from my hand without hesitation.


    Haa, how can the Empress be so pretty?


    I grabbed my chest so I wouldnt squeal and calmed down.


    It was then I felt another fierce gaze. When I turned back, this time it was both the Duke and Damian squinting at me.


    Argh, what now?


    Feed me too, Damian boldly demanded.


    I looked at Damian with a cold gaze.


    Your Highness, youre not a baby. Why are you.


    In that case, did you feed Her Majesty because shes a baby?


    Damian replied with a fixed expression.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Well, I cant say anything to refute him.


    But then, the Duke reached out and cut for himself a slice of cake.


    I can eat well by myself.


    He proceeded to further cut the cake with his fork and eat.


    The atmosphere grew silent.


    It was like there was an intrusion just begging to happen at any moment and sure enough


    No, Duke!


    You looked at the Empress pitifully just now, didnt you?


    Wheres that cool-headed and intelligent Duke you showed us earlier go?


    At the same time, Her Majesty frowned as if she were dying of pity.


    Hey, thats enough, said the Empress.


    Your Majesty, I dont think you should say anything.


    The Duke shot at her as he raised his chin, his posture slightly more upright.


    The way they stared at each other with scowls, it was brutal like hawks or tigers fighting.


    I ended up getting frustrated.


    Hmph, apparently they were friendly at first? And to think they were siblings that got along well with each other


    ****


    Eventually, after so many twists and turns, lunch was finally over.


    I had just finished eating but somehow I felt tired.


    Slouching on a chair, I overheard the Empress call for Damian.


    By the way, what kind of gift would his Highness like to receive?


    A gift?


    Damian blinked his eyes, unsure of what to say.


    The Empress rested her chin in a casual position and added.


    Of course. As the Empress, I have a reputation to maintain, how could I leave without passing on a gift?


    I would..


    Damian licking his lips, spoke out with a determined voice.


    I want a book.


    A book?


    At the unexpected answer, the Empresss eyes widened.


    Its somewhat surprising.


    Usually, kids his age want toys or something like that, what could have inspired this?


    Damian continued with a strained face.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Yes. Im ashamed, I havent had a chance to properly study since I was imprisoned.


    Those words made the atmosphere solemn.


    Not only was the Empress caught off guard but the Duke who had been indifferent the whole time shared the same reaction. He wore a slightly shocked face.


    After all, the Emperor is always anxious about not being able topletely contain Damian.


    At a time when Damian was deliberately quarantined, it was impossible to give him the opportunity to receive an education.

 Chapter 62.1

    Schedule: Mondays. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    But your self-study through books can only go so far without a teacher to help.


    Its okay. I dont want to burden your Majesty any further.


    The Empress hearing that answer looked at Damian with a mixed expression.


    How would one describe that look?


    Should it be described as feelings of pride and pity mixed together?


    After a while, the Empress nodded.


    Very well. Ill go disturb the Imperial libraryter on.


    What?


    The Empresss unconventional statement took Damian by surprise.


    At the same time, the Empress took a deep breath.


    Id like to help find a teacher for you but itll be difficult, to say the least.


    Obviously, the Emperor will attempt to interfere.


    Unfortunately, even if I do find a teacher, theres no guarantee that the Emperors influence hasnt reached any if not all the teachers.


    But thats pessimism talking, theres-


    Damian interrupted the Empresss train of thought with a reply.


    Thank you, I really appreciate your consideration, Your Majesty, said Damian with a bright smile.


    You dont have to thank me so much. Your Highness is the heir to the throne.


    The Empress resolutely shook her head andmented.


    Its rather unfortunate that you never had an opportunity to receive an education until now.


    I agree with Her Majesty.


    The Duke, who had been watching the situation silently, inserted himself into the conversation.


    Huh? I dont remember the Duke being friendly with Damian. Doesnt the Duke dislike him?


    I nced at the Duke.


    By the way, Your Highness.


    Yes?


    About the advice to use public opinion to pressure the Emperor into supporting Margrave Antes.


    Damian stiffened his shoulders slightly.


    Did Your Highnesse up with this on his own?


    The Duke had posed his question in a calming voice to prevent any insinuation of putting him on the spot.


    Yes I did, is there a problem?


    No, its not a problem.


    The Dukes eyes which were focused on Damian, for a moment stood out with a certain distinction.


    Its rather that not only I but Her Majesty, the Empress as well owes you a great debt.


    Without your advice, the dinner with Margrave Antes could have taken a toll for the worst, not to mention the threat of the magical beasts at the frontier if the Emperor didnt give his support.but I digress.


    Your idea was pivotal to the sess of our dinner with Antes. Thank you, Your Highness.


    Yep, thats my boy, Damian! Hes so smart!


    I feel proud of him, like a mother proud of her child.


    Damian, who wasnt ustomed to receivingpliments from others, scratched his cheek with a shy look.


    Then he turned and looked back at me.


    Why is he looking at me all of a sudden?


    By the way, Charlize.


    Hm?


    Since its my birthday, that reminds me.when is your birthday?


    Oh, dear.


    Why did it have to be that?


    Im embarrassed now that the Dukes and Empresss gazes are fixated on me and I dont see any way I can change the subject.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Well on the bright side, its not a difficult question to answer.


    I opened my mouth without hesitation.


    I dont know.


    .Huh?


    At my unexpected answer, Damian made a bewildered face.


    I kindly added an exnation.


    If I dont even know the faces of my parents, how would I know about small details like my birthday?


    Now that you mention it, I remember Charlizes records, particrly her date of birth being stated as unknown.


    After the Empress said that, the atmosphere somehow felt all serious, leaving me a bit confused.


    The Empress had narrowed her forehead in thought.


    The Duke also squinted his eyes at me.


    ..Not to mention, Damian too.


    Suddenly, Damian opened his mouth.


    Alright, let your birthday be May 7.


    May 7? Why randomly pick May 7?


    I looked at Damian with a puzzled look.


    Its the day, the day you and I first met, Damian added in a firm voice.


    I-Is that so?


    Wow, he remembered that?


    Unlike me, who was embarrassed, Damians demeanor remained unchanged.


    Ill make sure to remember your birthday from now on.


    That wont do. Charlizes birthday should be on May 28.


    The Empress interrupted with a voice full of envy.


    Really? Do I have to choose between May 7 or May 28 now?


    This could get out of hand. Where did the date May 28 evene from?


    Worried, I tried to speak but-


    Are they?


    Why should Charlizes birthday be the day she met the crown prince?


    The Empress clenched her fists.


    If thats the case then Charlizes birthday should be on the day she and I met!


    .Well, this is happening. Ugh, how did things turn out like this


    At the absurdity of it all, I stood there, watching the rivalry that somehow sprung up between the Empress and Damian.


    I said it first!


    No, theres now that says you can designate a day just because you said it first?!


    The Empress and Damian didnt give each other a single inch of ground when it came to my birthday.


    And the Duke


    ..thats my sister, there she is acting in such a way.


    Its so childish.


    The Duke shook his head, his emerald-colored eyes bing dim.


    It was like he was reflecting on the past and how the Empress, the sister he cherished, came to this.


    Regardless, the quarrel between the Empress and Damian intensified with every waking moment.


    Lets do this instead.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    What do you mean?


    Why dont we ask Charlize to choose, instead of arguing between ourselves?


    The Empresss expression upon saying that was one of confidence,pletely sure of victory.


    At the same time, the two nced at me.


    Charlize, when do you want your birthday to be?

 Chapter 62.2

    The Empresss gentle voice made me tear up inside.


    Why are you making me do this?!


    The Empress spoke again with a tender voice.


    Theres no need to feel pressured. Just say what day you want it to be.


    ..no, how can I not be pressured in this situation? The two people I cherish the most want me to pick between them


    I-I am a maid of the Empresss pce, should I side with the Empress or Damian?


    I was plunged into deep agony.


    Damian however nudged me and spoke with a sullen tone.


    I still havent received a proper birthday present from you yet.


    ..pardon?


    If your birthday bes the day we first met, Id be very happw.


    Damian nced at me with a wistful look, his speech blurring near the end.


    The Empress watched what transpired, her face contorting slightly.


    W-well you cant say no to that!


    I then averted my attention to the Empress with my mind made up, giving her a long awaited answer.


    Ill make my birthday on the date set by the crown prince.


    The Empress widened her eyes upon hearing my answer, directing her gaze to Damian.


    Prince, that was a dirty move!


    The Empress protested but my choice was made and the smile on Damians face was definitely one of a winners.


    Im sorry, Empress.


    But today is Damians birthday, isnt it? He should have at least one proper gift from me.


    The Empress, who protested for some time, suddenly pushed the tip of her lips.


    It was a wicked smile.


    Your highness, you know what? The world can be very cold.


    .What do you mean by that?


    If its to win Charlizes heart, Ill try my very best.


    The Empress raised her nose at Damian and dered proudly.


    Hey, are you two still not done yet? How long are you both going to argue?


    On a side note, the Duke seemed to have given up all hope in correcting his sisters actions.


    Nevertheless, he continued to watch thepetition between the Empress and Damian.


    I guess its not his problem?


    The Empress bowed down to meet me at eye-level, asking a question in a voice as sweet as honey.


    You know Lize. Is there anything you want?


    WhatI want?


    Yup. Im thinking of getting you a present for your birthday.


    Huh, is this her attack strategy?!


    At the generosity the Empress showed me, I unknowingly blushed.


    But, apart from that..


    Im sorry but its not my birthday yet? I replied with embarrassedughter.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    However the Empress responded by shaking her head firmly.


    Your birthdays been uncelebrated five times so far, hasnt it?


    Yes?


    Even if its unlikely to celebrate all five, Id like to celebrate your birthday at least once.


    The Empress was determined to not let this go.


    I quietly read the room.


    Then if the Empress insists.


    Well, there is something I want.


    Yes, Lize. Just tell me anything! If you want, Ill even pick a star from the sky for you!


    The Empress spoke with great enthusiasm.


    Even if the male protagonist of a romance novel were to appear before me, nothing can be as exciting as this.


    I too..I want to study like the crown prince.


    Study?


    Her eyes widened in surprise upon hearing my answer.


    I nodded my head slightly.


    I want to be a maid who the Empress is not ashamed of.


    My inability could burden the Empress.


    On top of that, Im taking care of Damian, the crown prince of the empire who will someday rule.


    Compared to the nobility of the people I served, my rank was that of an ordinary woman.


    And the general rmended knowledge for women in the pce is being able to read and write.


    Of course, itll be a little different when you reach the level of senior maid..


    Would it mean that I couldnt be a high-ranking maid?


    No, it just means that I have to start studying if I want to be more than just a normal woman.


    Lize.


    Still lost in thought, I slowly raised my head.


    The voice of the Empress, as she called to me, was full of emotions.


    You want to be a maid Im not ashamed of..


    Hwa, your Majesty, the Empress?


    Its really touching that my Charlize thinks of me so much.


    Charlize, you think of me so much, Im really touched. Your birthday present is supposed to be for your benefit but you want to better yourself for me


    The Empress couldnt withhold her emotions and embraced me tightly, lifting me up a bit.


    Well, uhm. As long as the Empress is happy..


    I quietly embraced the Empress for what seemed like forever.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Ill see that you get a teacher.


    Really?


    Yes. Just dont forget, youre perfect Lize.


    Having said that, the Empress ced me down, acted yfully, winking one of her eyes mischievously.


    I reciprocated with a broad smile, that is until I felt a cold energy emanating behind me that sent chills up my spine.

 Chapter 63.1

    Damian with eyes wide open, quickly averted his gaze as soon as our eyes met.


    His lips were slightly twisted.


    Today is my birthday..


    I just cant catch a break today, can I?


    I sighed deeply, dismissed myself and made my way outside.


    Until that ship has sailed, I was thinking of doing someps around the pce garden.


    There was just one problem.


    Where are you going, kid?


    .Duke?


    The Duke was right beside me before I even knew it.


    I was going to have aforting walk alone. Thats out the window now.


    I moved at a brisk pace, feeling uneasy.


    And..


    well, Duke.


    I couldnt stand it and immediately looked back at the Duke.


    Why do you keep following me?!


    Cant you see Im going for a walk as well? The Duke replied.


    I wanted to burst when I heard that but even if I did get mad, all I could get back would be a frivolous answer.


    In short, theres nothing I can do. Im a powerless maid.


    I tried to not pay attention to the Duke as much as I could by being quick on my feet.


    But it still nagged me especially when it was quiet.


    ..It was awkwardly quiet.


    This silent atmosphere is so suffocating.


    Unable to bear it, in the end I admitted defeat by opening my mouth.


    Thank you for celebrating the crown princes birthday with us.


    Well, finally a greeting but yes, the crown princes celebration was in order.


    Hes so annoying! I hate him so much I want to hit him!


    Still.


    I nced up at the Duke.


    ..it is true that Im grateful.


    Actually, I thought that the Duke didnt like the crown prince.


    Lost in thought, I had unwittingly blurted out my unfiltered most inner thoughts.


    Ahh, me and big mouth!


    The moment I reflexively shut my mouth, I heard the Dukes voice.


    However, his voice was calm, the opposite of what I thought it would be.


    Is there a reason why I should?


    Huh?


    I inadvertently stopped.


    The Duke was looking straight at me when I paused.


    His eyes resembled the dark green of a forest in summer, his gaze piercing.


    On the contrary, I think you have a reason to. I think youre at fault.


    His expression at the moment..was eerily simr to the Empresss expression when I asked about Damian the other day.


    As head of the Dukes family, its natural that I bear the sins of my family.


    Hah, buther Majesty, the Empress said you didnt like caring for the crown prince?


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    I asked the Duke spontaneously without realizing it was impolite.


    The Duke shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    Well, thats about it.


    Thats it?


    My beloved sister said she was going down a difficult road, cant I express some dissatisfaction as her older brother?


    As he said so, the Duke gave a yful smile and even chuckled.


    Oh, so there are times when the Duke can smile.


    I looked at the Duke in a new light.


    However.Rose is right.


    Duke.


    Ive kept my eyes closed on whats right and wrong for the sake of my familys longevity.


    .The Dukes family had helped the current Emperor usurp the throne.


    He himself had taken over the mantle from the previous duke, who was a coborator of the current Emperor.


    I have little doubt though that the current Duke will ever think the same as the Duke prior.


    After all, even fathers and sons can have different opinions.


    Just as the Empress and the Duke have different ideas.


    Once again there was silence but it wasnt the unnerving silence like before.


    I dont know what to say, Ive seen an unexpected side of the Duke.


    Meanwhile, there was a scene that caught my eye.


    Chirp,chirp!


    Nestled in a tree, was a new family.


    The baby birds were chirping away with their little yellow beaks wide open.


    For its young, the mother bird diligently fed bits and pieces of a caterpir.


    When I first came to the crown princes pce, I was scared from the thought of a ghost jumping out at any moment.


    Then not long after, the pce was given new life when the Empress intervened between me and Damian.


    What are you so focused on? said the Duke interrupting my train of thought.


    The Duke narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction I was staring at.


    I smiled awkwardly.


    Oh, Im just a little jealous.


    Of what?


    Those birds up there, arent they very close?


    I lifted my hand, pointing towards the new family.


    The mother bird, shes taking great care of her babies.


    ..Is it not natural for the mother to care for her chicks?


    To the Dukes question, I answered in a soft voice.


    Yes. But there are many people who dont have families in the world, right?


    In response, the Duke fell silent for a moment.


    After a while.


    Dark green eyes looked down at me obliquely.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    So, you want a family?


    Yes, I always wanted a family.


    I nodded repeatedly.


    If I had a family, I would be really nice to them.


    Is that so

 Chapter 63.2

    Before I knew it, the Dukes eyes gave off aplicated look.


    Well, at an age where youre supposed to be raised by your parents.shes all alone.


    ..What?


    No, its nothing.


    The Duke shook his head, saying he was talking to himself.


    But somehow, I felt as if my most secret weakness had been revealed.


    Am I really alone?


    No, that cant be true.


    I have the Empress and Damian.


    Besides, the maids at the Empress pce are nice to me, right?


    I tried to think positively and push out any unwanted thoughts.


    However..


    They cant be my family, theyre not my real family after all.


    The Empress has a family of her own, Damian too will be happier with Sienna.


    Not to mention, the other maids have families of their own.


    No, thinking about this will only make me feel terrible.


    I bit my lip until it bled.


    Er, well.


    In the end, all I did was smile vaguely and mumble my words.


    Anyways.not having a family isnt something I can do anything about.


    The Duke didnt add any words to what I said.


    Instead, he stared at me as if transfixed, why isnt he stopping?


    I tilted my head sideways-


    The Duke ced his hand on the top of my head.


    Duke?


    With a puzzled face, I gaze upwards to look the Duke in the eyes.


    Are you trying to console me?


    Dont think about pointless thoughts.


    ..saying that without a second thought, the Duke jumped on the chance he had been waiting for.


    If you feel depressed over nothing, youll have trouble serving the Empress.


    Ah, yes.


    I pouted my lips.


    However, the Duke began stroking my hair ever so softly.


    Surprisingly..the Dukes gaze had rxed and even looked affectionate.


    Am I imagining things?


    A few days passed.


    Some of the Empresss personality must have rubbed off on the Duke.


    He had sent gifts to Charlize and Damian respectively, iming it was ate birthday gift.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Wow, whats up with the Duke?


    Charlize simply radiated with excitement.


    Damian watched Charlize in silence, his eyes fixed on her before unwittingly blushing.


    I see. Damian whispered under his breath.


    It was a little awkward but it made him happy that someone celebrated his birthday.


    It was a tingly feeling he had forgotten for too long.


    The warm sensation it brought, Damian reacted with a smile.


    It was an impable smile.


    Ten and Thirteen.


    Time flies so quickly, five years have passed.


    Im now ten years old, Damian is thirteen.


    Its already been five years since the Empress told the Emperor that she would care for the crown prince.


    Since then, the Emperors method of approaching Damian has devolved to be more subtle, crafty, and brash. I find more reasons to dislike the Emperor each passing day.


    For example


    Damians swordsmanship instructor.


    I rested my chin on my hand, watching Damian practice his swordsmanship from a distance.


    The Emperor had recently appointed an instructor.


    Perhaps its because Damian caught the peoples attention, the Emperor wouldnt leave him unattended.


    However, Damian is thirteen years old now.


    Hes already at the age where you cant justify the excuse of being too young.


    But the real problem was that instructor, sure the Emperor appointed a knight to mentor Damian but that knights unable to teach the crown prince.


    The mans a regr knight.


    With a neck so stiff, its an embarrassment to call that knight a swordsmanship instructor.


    Besides, shouldnt the princes mentor be the best talent in their profession?


    Barring the fact that the instructor was sent to spy for the Emperor, his unworthy appointment shows just how much the Emperor ignores Damian.


    Dalian, why dont you spar with me today?


    The knight bellowed with a coarseugh.


    Again and again!


    His name is Damian! How does he keep getting it wrong!


    I squinted my eyes.


    This mans irritable.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    He should also address him as your Highness, the crown prince.


    Hold on, will he really fight?


    How can you expect me to face you, teacher when Ive barely learned anything?


    Damian declined at once.


    In response, the man came up to Damian, proceeding to stare him down with his dark eyes.

 Chapter 64.1

    Anyways, how about it?


    After a momentary silence, Damian responded politely.


    ..If its really what you want, I wont say no.


    Huh, youre going to fight?


    I clenched my fists.


    Honestly, I thought the instructor would have better sense.


    Hes only thirteen years old, he could end up hurting him with that sword, even if it is made from wood.


    But.should I underestimate Damian?


    After all, Damians the hero of this world!


    Meanwhile, the instructor who heard Damians answer nodded his head.


    He still has that eerie smile.


    All right. Lets wrap up todays training, Dalian.


    The two men stood facing each other.


    Woo-hoo, go Damian!


    Wipe that tantly disrespectful smile off his face!


    I cheered enthusiastically for Damian in my heart.


    As I did, I heard a soft voice.


    Dalian, Ill let you go if you yield to me.


    The man that uttered those words wasnt even holding his wooden sword properly.


    He held the weapon in a limp way, conveying how much he looked down at Damian.


    A forced smile formed on Damians face.


    Thank you but no thanks.


    As soon as those words left his lips, Damian dashed at the instructor.


    What, how can a person be that fast?


    I rubbed my eyes, repeatedly blinking in astonishment.


    Klunk!


    It was the sound of wooden swords shing against each other.


    The instructor who frantically lifted up his wooden sword barely blocked Damians strike.


    The man let out a hard groan.


    Gah!


    But far from stopping at that groan, Damian continued on the offensive.


    Klunk, Klunk!


    The sound of shing wooden swords rang constantly.


    I swallowed my saliva as I watched them intensely.


    I cant believe that the sound of wood mming into each other could make noises so sharp.


    The instructor who had been recoiling and taking slow steps backward shouted in a strained voice.


    W-what is this..ugh!


    And with that, the sparring was over.


    Thwack!


    As the instructor backed up, he was caught off guard by a protruding stone behind him, causing him to stumble and fall backward with a heavy thud.


    Damian stood over him, pointing his sword at the mans jugr.


    I heard Damians cold voice.


    You said todays lesson would end with this, right?


    what the hell!


    I learned a lot today. Thank you.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    It was a calm voice without any hint of emotion in it.


    However, it seemed to have only worsened the shame the instructor felt.


    His face was redder than a tomato.


    He vanished without saying a single word.


    Ha, this is wild!


    I jumped up from where I was sitting and ran over to Damian.


    Your Majesty, you worked so hard, heres your towel!


    Oh, Lize. Thanks.


    I handed the towel.


    As he wiped off his sweat with the towel, he smiled bitterly, murmuring something to himself.


    I was going to be patient and just put up with all he said..but I couldnt.


    Pardon? What do you mean?


    The instructor, he wont being to the imperial pce anymore.


    Damian nced in the direction the man had disappeared to.


    Why does that matter?


    I tilted my head.


    This isnt the first time. At this rate, the Emperor will be inplete disgust.


    Damian let out a deep sigh.


    Welp, on that note, I dont have anything to say.


    I rolled my eyes.


    well, wont be the first time. Theres no escapingthat.


    Its no surprise. Damian already had three of his teachers reced so far.


    In addition to the talent he had and the effort he gave, it was almost instantaneous to overwhelm the knights appointed by the Emperor.


    At least through this, its enough to show hes the protagonist of this world.


    Then, Damian called me in a voice mixed withughter.


    By the way, Lize.


    Yes?


    I unwillingly looked back, wrinkling my forehead inadvertently.


    Damian reached out, pressing the top of my head with his hand.


    So, when will you get taller?


    At that mischievous tone, I got irritated.


    Hmph, well if his Highness keeps pressing my head, Ill grow less! That doesnt mean I havent grown up any less though! I grew a lot!


    But youre still a lot smaller than me, arent you?


    Your Highness. Dont you think its a bit unfair topare the height of a woman with that of a man?


    After I shot back, I pulled myself away from Damians reach.


    On top of that, Your Highness, dont you remember Im ten years old now?


    Meaning?


    It means that its already been five years since Ive been promoted to a full-time maid.


    I dered so with pride, my hands on my waist and head raised up high.


    Damian gave a subtle smile as he looked at me.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    So please think about my dignity.


    Hold on, you have dignity as well?


    Absolutely! Do you know how many maids are under me?


    I spoke to Damian, my nose slightly raised at him.


    Cant I ask for at least this much?

 Chapter 64.2

    At first, it started as silentughter which led to chuckles and then all-outughter.


    .Your Highness?


    Ahaha!


    Damian continued tough with amusement.


    I looked at him with a confused face.


    Whats so funny?


    You reminded me of something. Of that.


    That? What isthatsupposed to be?


    Eventually putting a lid on hisughter and rposing himself, Damian spoke up.


    Why, youre like a kitten. You think youre grown up when you still have a lot of growing up to do.. Damian added as he smirked.


    This seems trivial at this point.


    What? I beg your pardon?! I eximed.


    First, a squirrel, now Im a kitten!


    Will I ever escape all these animal nicknames?!


    We bickered for some time before heading back to the crown princes pce.


    On our way there, we walked side by side in peaceful silence.


    I gazed at him from the side and felt a feeling of contentment.


    I remembered how scrawny he was when we first met.


    Damian, youve grown up so much!


    ***


    By the time Damian finished washing up, we were greeted by a familiar friendly face.


    It was the Empress.


    Wow, your Majesty!


    I ran to the Empress, happy to see her.


    The Empress smiled at me.


    Lize!


    What brings you here, your Majesty?


    Damian walked in right behind me as I asked the Empress a question.


    Come to think of it, I feel Ive been seeing the Empress a lot more at the cetely.Or am I just mistaken?


    I tilted my head in thought.


    Ah, actually Im here on business today.


    Huh? Business?


    I looked up at the Empress with a quizzical look.


    You do know were having a harvest festival to celebrate Thanksgiving this time, right?


    Yes, I know.


    Damian, on the other hand, seemed distracted though.


    Harvest festival.


    It was a festival to celebrate the bountiful harvest this year as well as offer our gratitude to Aurelia, the divine beast who protects our empire.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    It was not just a gathering for the royal family but nobles and officials would be attending too, however


    Theres a chance, the Emperor might not let Damian attend the festival.


    That thought alone made me feel miserable.


    Im usually worried when ites to Damian, he often doesnt stand up for himself when he should.


    The Empress continued to speak.


    Therefore, Im thinking of meeting with the candidates who will apany me during this festival.


    Wow, shell be organizing the event yourself even down to the candidates?


    I blinked my eyes in surprise.


    Only the immediate royal family has the right to offer tribute to divine beast Aurelia during a festival.


    There are children though who are tasked with serving the royal family, they are called pages orpanions.


    Also, the event needing to be organized by the Empress meant


    It means that the harvest festival will be held on a fairlyrge scale.


    Then, the Empress suddenly posed a question to Damian.


    Id also like the crown prince toe with me, what do you think crown prince?


    Sorry?..Me?


    Damians eyes widened at this unexpected proposal.


    The Empress smiled at his stunned reaction, nodding her head.


    Yes. Rather than doing things on my own ord, I think itd be better to listen to the opinions of others.


    The Empress shrugged her shoulders as she said so.


    If you dont want to, feel free to refuse.


    No!


    In an instant, Damian raised his voice.


    Good grief, he scared me. Why would he scream all of a sudden?


    The Empress and I both looked at each before looking back at Damian.


    Damian was clearly shocked that he shouted at the Empress, his silence conveyed his disbelief.


    After a while, Damian regained hisposure and opened his mouth.Erm, Id like to go too..unless its rude.


    Both of his cheeks were burning red.


    Why, if its rude..I wouldnt have asked the crown prince in the first ce.


    The Empress gave a reassuring smile.


    I thought to myself about the Empresss offer to Damian.


    The Empress probably started the whole candidate thing in consideration for Damian.


    As the Empress is a daughter of the Rochester bloodline, the noblest family in the empire.


    She could just lift a finger and any child of any noble family would be able to attend.


    If anything else, all the children of aristocratic families would long to go with the Empress.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    I shrugged lightly.


    Under such circumstances, the Empresss proposition to Damian is simply Proving to the whole world that her Majesty, the Empress considers the crown prince to be an immediate royal family.


    After all, only a member of the royal family can begin the ceremony.


    The Empress herself had said she wanted Damian to apany her and ask for his opinion.


    That means the Empress considers Damian to be equal to me.

 Chapter 65.1

    And maybe


    Damian realized the bigger picture behind the Empresss consideration.


    I gave him a sidelong nce.


    Damian has never had the chance to meet aristocrats his age.


    He looks so thrilled.


    Well, what did I expect? Hes been isted the whole time.


    Its a grand opportunity for him to socialize.


    Thank you very much, your Majesty.


    Damian politely gave a bow before the Empress.


    In return, the Empress smiled brilliantly.


    Thank you but I think itd be better to thank the Empress dowager instead of me.


    .The Empress dowager?


    Damian stared at the Empress with eyes that of a startled rabbit.


    I asked the Empress dowager at first about who to take with me.


    OhI see, replied Damian with a despondent voice.


    Yes. But her Majesty, the Empress dowager, told me to give you a chance.


    Instead of answering, Damian nodded with a grim expression.


    When I saw the look on his face, I felt sorry for Damian.


    Damian and the Empress dowager still havent seen each other in person.


    Its already been five years since I started going back and forth to the Imperial pce and the Empresss pce.


    At times, I thought to myself when will the Emperor let the two of them meet?


    Just when I grumbled inwardly at the situation they were in.


    The Empress addressed me.


    Also, Lize.


    Huh? Who?


    I looked at the Empress with a puzzled face.


    When the Empress at the same time, decided to drop a bombshell.


    Charlize, youll be attending too as a maid of honor.


    What? What? Me? How-?


    Why me all of a sudden?!


    I just started freaking out on the inside.


    The Empress paid no attention whatsoever, she merely continued as if it were the natural order of things.


    Oh, its been a while. Theres just no way I can attend teatime without you, Charlize. Right?


    Um, but..


    Can I really be a maid of honor? Its such an important position.


    Shouldnt this position be reserved for those with life-long career experience? Someone like head maid Hayden or senior maid Weber.


    Though I have to admit, this could be an important stepping stone in my career as a maid.


    I was bewildered.


    The Empress looked at me with eyes half-lidded as she leaned in closer.


    Dont worry, I wont leave everything to you.


    Well, then..


    Im nning to put together two other maids so that you wont feel overwhelmed.


    Hearing those words made a corner of my heart warm up. It clicked.


    It seemed the Empress wanted to give me an opportunity to get acquainted with nobles my age through this event.


    Not only for Damian but me as well.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    I wont be making a debut of any sort but..


    Theres nothing wrong with meeting a few nobles, right?


    Not to mention, the ordinary woman would never get to see the face of aristocrats or even get to know them.


    I-Im grateful.


    Just when I finished that train of thought and nodded my head-


    On second thought, it would be nice if Charlize could instead attend the tea party not as a maid but as ady..


    The Empresss sincere tone as she said that, almost made me faint.


    No, no, no, no. I know the Empress cares for me but..isnt this too much?


    I told you before, your Majesty. I want to be recognized by other members of the Empresss family, as apetent maid.


    I spoke my mind.


    The Empress then pouted her lips.


    However.


    Im delighted that youve allowed me to apany you, your Majesty.


    Seeing how resolute I was in my statement, the Empress nodded with a pouty face.


    I smiled broadly at the Empress.


    Thank you. Thank you very much, your Majesty.


    Thank you as well. Be prepared for when that dayes, Ill need you to the fullest.


    The Empress, who answered with a hint of mischief in her demeanor, stroked my hair several times.


    Her touch was very delicate.


    ***


    Finally, the day for the tea party had arrived.


    The Empress had selected children who she deemed as worthy and directly invited them to the pce.


    ording to rumors, nobles scrambled to get an invite to the Empresss tea party.


    All to have their son or daughter get a seat and attend the party.


    Its understandable when I think about it.


    A chance to make friends with the Empress, the mother of the empire. Who would skip such an opportunity?


    And if youre lucky, you might even win favor with the Duke of Rochester.


    A lot is happening and this is the first time the Empress has personally hosted an event, isnt it?


    Up until now, the Empress had refrained from any political activity as much as possible.


    Previously, she never had any personal contact with nobles, so Damian and I have to make use of todays asion.


    Lize!


    Then, I heard Head maid Hayden calling me.


    I quickly made my way to her.


    Are you ready with the flowers to decorate the table?


    Yes, the flowers here.


    I gave a big nod.


    Then can you check with the maids if the food is ready?


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Yes, mam!


    I walked across the hall.


    Hah, Im so busy.


    To prepare for todays tea party, maids and maids of the Empresss pce have been moving non-stop since morning.


    But if I can be of any help to the Empress..

 Chapter 65.2

    Ouch!


    Thwack!


    Falling to the floor andnding on my bottom, I lifted my head despite a sharp pang I felt.


    Argh, what?


    What did I bump into? Wait, there was someone who popped out of nowhere.


    You hit me!


    Just then, a girl who had bumped into me, looked down at me with her arms folded.


    Who are you? she asked.


    She was a cute-looking girl who looked about 12 years old.


    She had reddish-brown hair which was curled up and wore an expensive-looking dove-colored dress.


    However, her eyes in contrast were different. The stare she gave me was venomous.


    You should watch where youre going! the girl eximed.


    No, shouldnt you be doing that?! screamed my inner thoughts.


    the desire to shoot back at her was almost through the roof but I got up and bowed my head.


    At first nce, she seems to be a youngdy from a noble family.


    Im so sorry, miss.


    Dont you know who I am?!


    Hey, what did I ever do to you?


    Arent you the one who ran and bumped into me?


    Im the one who fell to the floor, not you!


    And what a great nobledy you are. How would I know who you are when Ive just met you?


    ..I wanted to say all these things but Im not allowed to.


    As I stared at her, I wanted to pound my chest in frustration.


    My name is Leona Bet, the only daughter of Baron Bet!


    Baron Bet?


    Hmm, Ive heard that name somewhere.


    After thinking for a long time, I remembered Baron Bet.


    It was while working with Senior maid Weber, she mentioned his name.


    However.I dont want Baron Bets youngdy toe.


    May I ask why?


    Um, thats


    After hesitating for a while, Senior maid Weber opened up to me.


    Baron Bet was a distant family rtive of the Duke of Rochester.


    The Bets are a family that have a level of influence simr to the Viscount of Webers family. They also happen to live in a neighboring estate so there have been some interactions in the past.


    However, as the Rochesters helped us a great deal in usurping the throne and then establishing themselves as the head of all aristocratic families


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Huh? Why is she trying to hide her face?


    Senior maid Weber had tried to conceal her bitter face with her shoulders.


    Like my own family..I dont want to get entangled anymore. Thats it.


    Oh, really?


    Well, it cant be helped. In fact, its because of that family that I became a maid..


    Senior maid Weber blurted out thatst bit.


    Things seemedplicated, so I didnt pry any further.


    Its not something I can solve just by listening but I am worried that Senior maid Weber will be upset.


    You will see the youngdy of Baron Bet at the tea party, said Senior maid Weber.


    Come to think of it, the reddish brown hair kinda reminds me of the Empress.


    Back to the present.


    Youngdy Bet stared at me fiercely for quite a while.


    Then she blurted out..


    Is it you?


    Pardon?


    I heard a im that these days a lowly maidservant has monopolized the love of the Empress.


    Youngdy Bet spoke with ridicule in her tone.


    What? Thats not true!


    I choked up a little.


    She was a probationary maid at the education center, correct?


    Yes, thats right, I answered.


    I dont know what the Empress saw in her or how she caught the eyes of the Empress, but dont be presumptuous.


    Young Lady Bet who said so, folded her fan and poked me in the chest with it.


    That lowly maidservant wont outdo me. From this moment on, I, Leona Bet will be favored by the Empress.


    For a split second, my heart froze as if I swallowed arge chunk of ice.


    Of course, Im lucky now as I have the Empresss affection.


    However..


    Truthfully, no matter who the Empress chooses, thats up to her, isnt it?


    I held my breath.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    But what if the Empress likes another child more than me?


    And it could happen because shes actually rted to the Empress..


    If thats soIll be heartbroken.


    No matter how hard I might try, I cant be as close as family, right?


    With a wry smile, I stopped thinking at that point.

 Chapter 66.1

    Ugh. Theres no point in thinking like this.


    Im the Empresss maid and I aim to make todays tea party a sess.


    If you do anything to hamper my efforts in front of the Empresss view, Ill tear your hair out. Understood?!


    Lady Bet who threatened me fiercely, suddenly turned her back indicating she was done talking.


    With an arrogant gait, she walked away.


    Well, that was something.


    How did she even get into the pce?


    The tea party hasnt even started yet.


    I tilted my head.


    Did they let her in early because she was a rtive of the Empress?


    While contemting, I came to my senses.


    Ah, shoot. I was supposed to head to the kitchen!


    Seriously, I just had to waste my time on her, didnt I?!


    I grumbled to myself and started walking at a brisk pace.


    ***


    Ist saw Head maid Hayden in the small banquet hall where the previous tea party was held.


    Though shes not here. Ill just have to tell one of her maids.


    I walked up to one of Haydens maids, giving her my report.


    Madame, please tell Head maid Hayden that the kitchen is finished with their food preparations.


    Already? Alright.


    All seemed to go ording to schedule until-


    The eyes of the maid I was speaking to, suddenly widened at the sight behind me.


    Huh?


    I too was surprised when I turned around.


    There she was, Lady Bet, sitting at the small banquet table with a prideful look.


    Would you bring me more ice, please? Its quite hot today.


    Even the maids of the Empresss pce were unsure of how to react as she beckoned them to fulfill her request with her chin.


    Haydens maid who still had a surprised look then asked me a question.


    Lize, who is that youngdy?


    Thats Leona Bet, shes a distant rtive of the Empress.


    Oh, shes the daughter of Baron Bet? So you let her in early?


    What? No, I didnt. Didnt you let her in?


    The maid and I exchanged puzzled expressions.


    In just a brief moment, the maid concluded what happened.


    Then that means she entered the pce without anyones permission


    With a rare stern voice, I said what was on my mind.


    I think I should report this to the Empress.


    I nced at Lady Bet.


    Shes not small enough to pass by unnoticed.


    How could she just enter the pce without anyones permission?


    Just then, Haydens maid tapped my shoulder, disrupting my thoughts.


    By the way, Charlize. Its almost tea time. Go and receive thedies.


    Wouldnt it be better for you or Head maid Hayden to go and receive them instead of me?


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Not this time. I think it would be morefortable for the guests since youre about the same age as them.


    Alright, Ill go.


    I nodded and took a short moment to tidy up in front of a mirror.


    Fixing my tangled hair and straightening out the wrinkles in my maid uniform, I was ready.


    Suppressing the butterflies in my stomach, I walked out of the Empress pce to greet our guests.


    ***Wee. Wee to the Empresss pce.


    Thedies with their brightly colored dresses entered the pce one by one.


    They looked fifteen to sixteen years old and were probably just as nervous as I was, judging from their faces.


    I greeted them in the most nonchnt way possible


    My name is Charlize. Ill be with you today as her Majestys maid of honor.


    Having said that, I bowed my head.


    They gave me various reactions.


    Is she the kid?


    Oh, you mean the girl the Empress is fond of?


    Ive heard the rumors too. Shes much smaller than I thought.


    Erm,dies.


    No matter how much you lower your voice, you know I can still hear everything right? I mean, Im right in front of you.


    I smiled awkwardly, ignoring theirments.


    If you head inside, the maids will show you to the banquet hall.


    Splendid, said onedy.


    Yes, very well, said another.


    After my exnation, thedies nodded and teased each other along the way.


    I followed suit as they entered the banquet hall.


    As soon as we entered the hall, the first person to stand out was.


    Everyone, do you know Im the Empresss sixth cousin?


    Sure enough, it was Lady Bet.


    As she stood in front of them with her nose raised, thedies couldnt hide their shocked demeanor.


    Ah, yes. said onedy.


    I see answered another.


    .there was nody seemingly brave enough to talk back to Lady Bet.


    I mean who would?


    Shes a rtive of the Empress. Who would dare to reprimand her?


    Even though todays tea time will be attended by the Empress herself, I dont think anyone wants to take that risk.


    Your Majesty, the Empress.


    Then at that moment.


    Head maid Hayden announced our hosts arrival.


    At the same time, the Empress gracefully entered the small banquet hall.


    Standing next to her was Damian who was spotless. Well dressed too.However, the Empress. She almost looked divine


    Her face glistened so brightly, that it made Damians face glisten too!


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Well, thats to be expected. After all, she is the Empress. I just didnt expect to be so beautiful!


    I was a little moved by the fact that the Empress and Damian had entered the hall together.


    Their actions showed that the Empress considers Damian to be equal.


    Thedies in the hall quickly rose in session from their seats and bowed before the Empress.


    I see you, Your Majesty.

 Chapter 66.2

    A pleasure to meet you all, said the Empress as she nodded and smiled gracefully.


    That smile tugged at my heart as I grabbed my chest unknowingly.


    How can our Empress be so pretty?


    Even among the manydies, her ethereal beauty was unmatched.


    If a newly bloomed rose were to be a human, wouldnt it look like her?


    I fixed my eyes on the Empress, mesmerized.


    Oh, my god


    I heard a soft voice from among thedies.


    The person who spoke was none other than Lady Bet.


    Lady Bets eyes upon seeing Damian shone with a soft tremulous light.


    Damian, who noticed her strong gaze felt ufortable and looked in another direction.


    She was so tantly transfixed by Damian that the otherdies began to stare at her.


    Without realizing it, I opened my mouth.


    Wow, Lady Bet must have grown up so loved at home.


    Even when in front of other people, she doesnt care about her facial expressions.


    At that moment, Lady Bet snapped out of it and began to call out to the Empress.


    Your Majesty, Im so happy to see you like this! Its Leona Bet!


    Even though she might be a rtive of the Empress, is it eptable to address her without formality?


    Perhaps its just me being biased since she threatened me not a while ago.


    Just when I thought Lady Bets behavior wasnt eptable-


    A stern voice rang out.


    Leona Bet, I heard you were here.


    The Empress looked at Lady Bet with cold, unfeeling eyes.


    Just because youve inherited a part of the Rochesters blood, does that entitle you to appear before me in such a way?


    W-What?


    What made you think you could set foot in my pce and then attend this tea party without my permission?


    In an instant, the atmosphere became heated.


    Lady Bets face turned pale as things werent going the way she expected.


    The Empress continued.


    I know about everything.


    Y-Your Majesty, the Empress?


    The guards around the pce have already recounted to me what youve said, thats all.


    Lady Bet looked like she had been hit hard in the back of the head when she heard that.


    You told the guards you were my rtive and that if you werent let in, you would fire everyone?


    Hey, thats not it!


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    They said you left them no choice but to let you into the pce.


    Perhaps with nothing to say, Lady Bet licked her lips.


    The Empress in turn raised the tip of her lips.


    You even made an excuse that you had been invited in advance..how strange is that.


    The ridiculeing from the Empress was sharper than broken ss.


    I never even said that, denied Lady Bet.


    A deafening silence engulfed the hall.


    No matter how trivial it may have seemed, impersonating the Empresss orders was a grave felony.


    Who are you to fire people who serve at this pce?! asked the Empress rhetorically.


    Your Majesty, Empress! I am, I mean-!


    Under pressure, Lady Bet hastily raised her voice.


    The Empress proceeded to stare at Lady Bet with piercing intensity.


    But then she let out an annoyed sigh.


    Fortunately for you, his Highness, the crown prince is here so Ill endure you for now.


    T-Thank you, Your Majesty!


    But if something else goes against my wishes.


    Any warmth that was left in the Empresss voice vanished as she gave a warning.


    I will hold you and your father, Baron Bet ountable. Do you understand?


    Lady Bet gave a quivering nod as she froze in fear.


    As quickly as the Empress said so, her expression changed as she turned around and addressed the guests with a gentle smile.


    Im sorry if I startled everyone.


    Ah, of course not. Your Majesty.


    Dont say that, your Majesty.


    Faint smiles appeared on the lips of thedies who shook their heads to hastily refute what the Empress thought.


    I fully understood what they were thinking.


    The way the Empress scolded Lady Bt, I honestly felt relieved just like them.


    Even if you are rted to the Empress, that doesnt give you the right to abuse or bully thedies of other noble families.


    If you were to remove thebel of The Empresss rtive, she would be the lowest-rankingdy among all our guests.


    Actually, I dont really likeparing statuses


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    But in my defense, Lady Be was the first one to mention statuses and titles.


    Raising my head slightly, I nced at her.


    She remained silent, biting her parched lips.


    I think itll be quiet for a while now.


    After what just happened, I had a smug look on my face.

 Chapter 67.1

    Nothing much happened after that.


    The Empress carried the conversation with such elegance.


    Even thedies who were nervous at first loosened up after conversing with the Empress and discovering her friendly demeanor.


    Once again, as expected of our Empress.


    I have so much affection for her.


    On the other hand, Damian seemed to be getting along with thedies as well.


    Above all


    Hes handsome and very polite, who could hate him?


    With a satisfied grin on my face, I watched Damian talking with thedies. I was pleased to see him do so.


    Thedies may have been prim and proper on the outside but they all seemed unable to take their eyes off his dashing appearance.


    Else, why would they burst intoughter every time Damian cracks a joke?


    I mean it wasnt even a funny joke tough out loud like that..


    Or maybe its the silly face hes making.


    In any case.


    My dear, Damian. Youre undeniably popr!


    Iughed softly.


    Even Lady Bet was preupied with catching sideways nces at Damian.


    People of the world, I raised that handsome boy!


    Is this what a mother feels in her heart when watching her son be sessful?


    I closed my eyes, clenching my fists and slightly lifting them upwards in triumph as pride filled my chest.


    Huh?


    Damian was looking my way at the same time I reopened my eyes.


    Oh, were making eye contact.


    Then at that moment. Damian continued to look at me and even shed me a smile.


    His smile was charming like a freshly bloomed spring flower.


    W-Why are you smiling at me like that? It makes my heart flutter!


    But then.


    Lady Bet looked at me and then at Damian and then back at me.


    The change in her expression was very subtle.


    To make an analogy, its like losing the boy you have a crush on to another girl..


    Ouch.


    I pretended to do something else, turning my head to avert her gaze.


    However, Lady Bets venomous eyes doggedly followed my face as if I had made an irredeemable mistake.


    Hold on, why should I feel this way?


    Honestly, you and Damian arent dating, are you?


    Just as I was contemting my injustice, the Empress got up from her seat.


    Excuse me, everyone, may I leave for a moment?


    Thedies looked at her Majesty with puzzled faces.


    The Empress closed her eyes gently as she exined her situation.


    The state meeting should be over by now, so Id like to meet my older brother.


    Oh my God, are you speaking of the Duke of Rochester?


    Will the Duke be visiting the Empresss pce today?


    The eyes of thedies lit up with curiosity and anticipation.


    The Empress answered with a mischievous voice.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Well, hes very busy.so I cant give you a definitive answer.


    Awwthats understandable though, replied one of thedies.


    But I do think that the more guests we have, the more fun our tea party will be.


    When the Empress yfully added that, thedies faces were ecstatic.


    Oh my God, the Duke of Rochester!


    I heard the Duke doesnt enjoy social gatherings much.


    Still, I want him toe!


    Unable to calm the excitement of her beating heart, one of thedies even ced her hand on her chest and let out a loud sigh.


    Without a doubt, the Duke of Rochester truly is the greatest noble of the empire.


    The Duke really gives off the impression that hes different from everyone else, theres no way anydy will refuse, right?


    I nodded in agreement with my thoughts.


    Ill do my best to get my brother to attend. In the meantime, please make yourselvesfortable, said the Empress.


    Yes, your Majesty!


    Ill also be taking senior maid Weber with me, so if you need anything, feel free to ask Head maid Hayden.


    Thank you! eximed all the guests simultaneously.


    The Empress gave a parting smile before departing.


    The small banquet hall grew quiet.


    Well. The atmospheres changed.


    The Empress mostly led the conversations. Now that shes gone, it seems a bit awkward


    Hey, did you hear that?


    Of course! I cant believe the Duke ising!


    .I stand corrected. The conversations getting lively.


    Thedies who now had amon topic were now chattering away like little birds.


    Well, yesterday my cousin saw the Duke of Rochester.


    Yes, yes! And what else?!


    She said he was very handsome! He even looked a lot like the Empress?!


    (Excited screaming)


    Once again, cheers erupted, announcing their mutual enthusiasm.


    I looked at thedies in disillusion.


    To be fair, the Duke is good-looking.


    But to an extent you can confidently ask the question, Am I looking at you because youre handsome? To which I say-


    Ha! I dont want to admit the Dukes beauty!


    Besides, in my opinion, Damian looks a lot better!


    With that in mind, I inadvertently looked back at Damian.


    At the same time, his scarlet eyes locked gazes with mine.


    His gaze though was strange, he looked at me intently as if he was searching for something from me.


    I shuddered, raising my shoulders in response.


    Huh, why is he looking at me?


    Stop staring at me and focus on the conversation!


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    I moved my lips without making a sound.


    Reading my lips, Damian then moved his lips too without thedies noticing.


    Does the Duke of Rochester look handsome to you?


    ..what are you talking about?


    Hurry up and answer me.

 Chapter 67.2

    Well, he is handsome.


    I nodded my head as I conveyed with my lips.


    Aside from my personal likes and dislikes, the Duke is objectively good-looking, right?


    If not anything else, he does resemble the Empress.


    Then, Damian with a sullen expression turned his head away.


    Whats up with him?


    Did I do something wrong?


    I was dumbfounded by Damians reaction.


    Meanwhile, the topic ofdies conversation had changed to, Who will be chosen as the Emperor and Empresss candidate this Thanksgiving?


    Who do you think will be chosen as the Empresss candidate? asked onedy.


    Do you have to ask? Its definitely me.


    Thedy who said so was interrupted by Lady Bet who shut down any presumptions.


    Dont tter yourself. If its not me who shares the same blood with her Majesty then who else could be chosen?


    Lady Be raised her nose as she added those words.


    It really seemed as if Lady Bet had no doubt in her mind that she would be the Empresss candidate.


    Anotherdy retorted with a loud voice.


    But Lady Bet.you incurred the wrath of the Empress, did you not? Its unlikely shell choose you now.


    W-what?! Preposterous!


    Lady Bets face turned red and then slightly purple.


    Wow. Im astonished.


    Its odd that Ive seen someones face quickly change colors twice now.


    However, thedy wasnt finished.


    If blood rtions really mattered to her Majesty, she would have invited you since youre coteral family. But she didnt.


    Then thedy who was rudely silenced by Lady Bet at first shot back with a sneering voice.


    How will you ever be epted when you have to enter the pce by lying?


    Lady Bet shrugged her shoulders, indifferent to reality.


    Not missing an opportunity, thedy added coldly.


    I think Lady Bet here should do well to reflect on her shameful actions.


    Youre right. What about Baron and Baroness Bet..do they even know how their daughter behaves? questioned anotherdy in a scornful voice.


    Lady Bet began to re at thedies with ferocity.


    Are you all done talking?!


    Um, is a fight going to break out? I thought to myself.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    I continued to watch the precarious situation anxiously.


    I think Ive said everythingbut I can say more if I wanted to.


    Excuse me!!


    Lady Bet raised her voice again.


    This time, my shoulders stiffened in response.


    If a fight does happen, shouldnt we try to stop it beforehand?


    Just when the atmosphere was about to get more tense-


    Greetingsdies. My name is Lisa Weber, senior maid of the Empresss pce.


    Senior maid Weber knocked before entering the small banquet hall.


    With a slight frown, she gave me a sideways nce.


    I moved my lips, warning senior maid Weber.


    Everyones in a bad mood.


    Ah.


    Senior maid Weber quickly grasped the situation.


    She then put on a calm face and bowed her head.


    The Empress sent me back to make your tea timefortable.


    With those words, thedies who leaned forward in the heated argument sat back in their chairs, slightly embarrassed.


    The look on their faces was, however, still far from having an enjoyable tea time.


    If there are any inconveniences, please feel free to tell me at any time. And-


    Webers words were cut off abruptly.


    It was because Lady Bet, who was in a pique, vented her frustration onto Weber.


    My, my who is this? Could it be? Its Lisa, isnt it?


    In an instant, Webers face slightly hardened while in contrast to Lady Bet who wore a dubious smile.


    I heard that the Viscount of Webers family was going through harsh times but meeting you here like this


    Lisa, youre really, really down on your luck.


    I watched the situation with a quizzical face.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    It was because Lady Be didnt understand the significance of Webers position as a senior maid.


    In fact, as senior maid of the Empress pce, shes treated better than most intermediate officials.


    Furthermore, its proof she gained enough of the Empresss trust to reside in the pce.


    As all this was happening, I thought to myself.


    Am I the type of person who can hold back my anger?

 Chapter 68.1

    Does Lady Bet have any idea?


    Unknowingly as I looked at Weber, my eyes widened.


    Senior maid Weber..why is your face so pale?


    Then.


    A voice full of derision poured out from Lady Bets lips.


    Still, do what you must so that Viscount Weber can pay off all the debts owed to my family. Thats fitting for you, isnt it?


    There was silence.


    All of thedies attention was fixed on senior maid Weber.


    Weber tried all she could to pretend to be calm but the bulging from her clenched fists said otherwise.


    Shes already be the senior maid of the Empresss pce, and still she cant pay off all her debts.


    Lady Be scoffed at Weber.


    I see.


    I bit my lips.


    When Weber said she had circumstances she didnt want to disclose, this is what she meant.


    I heard her family was going through rough times but..


    Weber asked in a trembling voice, After this month, w-wont the remaining debt be settled?This month isnt over yet. You know that, yes?


    Lady Bet looked at Weber, her watery eyes shimmering.


    If you wanted to be confident in front of me, shouldnt you pay off your debts first?


    Goodness, does Lady Be have no heart?


    Lady Bet even giggled as if this was funny.


    Unable to hide her embarrassment, Webers face was flushed red with shame.


    Thedies looked on at Weber with sympathy.


    Ever since the topic of her family was brought up, Webers self-esteem has been in tatters.


    to have everyone know this way is embarrassing.


    I gnashed my mrs in irritation.


    But Lady Bet herself isnt without ws.


    However, if Weber were to argue with Lady Bet that would just worsen her situation and give a negative impression no matter how right she is.


    I dont want senior maid Weber being treated like this.


    But I.


    I remembered the kindness she showed me all the time I was with her.


    I cant let this continue. Thus, acting on instinct, I took a step forward.


    Lady Bet, this is the Empresss pce.


    what?


    Lady Bet scowled as she eyed me.


    I spoke as calmly as possible.


    I am well aware that youre a rtive of the Empress but shouldnt you be more mindful of what you say?


    Lady Bets face looked like she was about to explode.


    Weber, on the other hand, was at a loss on what to say as she tried to hold me back.


    Lize, dont.


    You want me to be mindful? How about you be mindful and remember Im a guest of her Majesty!


    Yes, I know.


    Gently pushing away Webers hand, I nodded to reassure her as I confronted Lady Bet.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Just because you are a guest of her Majesty, the Empress, you have no right to treat the maids of the Empresss pce in such a disrespectful way.


    You dare? Youre amoner, who are you to tell me what I should do!


    Although I am amoner, I am her Majestys maid of honor.


    At those words, Lady Bet was taken aback.


    I looked at her unfazed.


    Honestly, its okay if Im ignored.


    Its true that Im amoner maid. Im lucky enough to have received the Empresss affection.


    But the Empresss family is a different matter.


    Head maid Hayden, whos strict but friendly, and Senior maid Weber, whos kind and yful.


    And all the maids of the Empress pce, they are all near and dear to my heart.


    Also, to reveal someones ws in front of distinguished guests and to do it in an intentionally humiliating and insensitive way.


    It doesnt matter if youre a guest or even a rtive of the Empress..


    I clenched my teeth.


    Its intolerable for anyone to speak hurtful words as she did.


    Isnt that inappropriate for ady from a noble family, someone who should always strive to be virtuous?


    Are you trying to teach me right now?!


    Im not trying to teach you, Im just telling you the truth.


    In front of the agitated Lady Bet, I lightly shook my head.


    Besides, didnt the Empress give you a serious warning not long ago?


    Adding that, I raised the tips of my lips.


    Dont act like an Empress just because you have some of the Rochesters blood in you.


    Y-You brat!


    In an instant, Lady Bets eyes widened in anger.


    She rose from her seat with a full teacup in her hand.


    How dare you insult me with that mouth of yours!!


    Lady Bet, as she said so, swung her hand wildly.


    Ssh!


    Lukewarm tea was sshed all over my face.


    The terrified maids anddies jumped up from their seats.


    Oh, my God!


    Lady Bet! What have you done?!


    Lize!


    Even Damian ran towards me, his face pale from shock.


    Oh, God.


    I blinked just as the tea was about to get into my eyes.


    My hair, face, and neck were drenched in tea.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Tea water dripped from my chin.


    As I wiped my face with my sleeve, I raised my gaze.


    Lize, are you okay?! Are you hurt?! whispered Damian in urgency.


    I nodded my head slightly.


    Yes, Im alright.

 Chapter 68.2

    Despite my answer, Damian only became relieved after examining my face and neck carefully.


    Really, I should worry a lot more.


    I gave Damian a faint smile. I was d he took care of me.


    Fortunately, there werent any burns.


    I poured the tea quite a while ago so I was thankful it had cooled down by then.


    If I had done it a few minutester, I could have been badly hurt.


    Still, Lady Be wasnt finished. She gave no quarter as she barraged me with questions.


    Are you still going to talk back to me? Is that what you use yourmoner education for?!


    Suddenly, scarlet eyes lit up in front of me.


    Wait a moment, Lize.


    Damian took his hand off my shoulder, stood up, and started walking.


    Huh?


    I watched him keenly.


    Damian was standing in front of Lady Bet, looking down at her with a stern gaze.


    Then.


    Ssh!


    Aaaaa!


    Lady Be let out a sharp scream as tea cascaded onto the top of her head.


    Hey, hey! puffed Lady Bet.


    At the same time, Damian with an elegant motion set the teacup he took back down on the table.


    Clink.


    As soon as that sound was heard, everyone gasped as if they had seen something magical.


    I didnt expect the crown prince to go that far.


    Far? She deserved it. Lady Be was more than just rude.


    Thedies who had watched attentively, whispered in each others ears.


    Lady Be, teary-eyed, directed her attention to Damian.


    Your Highness, the crown prince!


    It was a voice reprimanding Damian.


    Damian shrugged his shoulders at first and then asked her.


    Why did you call me in that voice?


    Your Highness, you know why. Look at what you did to me!


    What do you mean? I returned the favor, Damian responded as he smiled indifferently to her reaction.


    His expression, cold and distant, made Lady Bet wince.


    Why are you making that face? Damian asked in an expressionless manner.


    Its natural to do to others what they do to you.


    Saying that, Damian took one step forward.


    Thump.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    The sound of his footsteps resounded in the hall.


    As Damian drew nearer, Lady Bet began to waver and falter.


    You dont like it? You dont like experiencing what you put others through?


    Your Highness! she eximed.


    Lady Bets eyes began to well up with tears again.


    She looked pitiful but there was no warmth left in those scarlet eyes of his.


    A voice mixed withughter followed.


    And to belittle Charlizes education.


    The cracking in his voice as he said so exerted a strange pressure on its listeners.


    Its like finding fault with how her Majesty has taught Charlize.


    Lady Bet couldnt catch a break as her face went pale and she gasped for air as if someone was strangling her.


    .So Ill ask you. Is that what you think? said Damian as he slightly tilted his head.


    Lady Be, on the other hand, froze.


    Well, I. I.


    I, what?


    Lady Bet was suddenly cut off by a voice.


    The Duke of Rochester?


    I swallowed my saliva.


    The Duke surveyed the mess before him.


    When did he enter the banquet hall? I wondered.


    Damian, without skipping a beat, asked a question.


    When did you get here, Duke of Rochester?


    Come now, Your Highness. Youre a shrewd one.


    The Duke narrowed his brow.


    I know youve been aware of my presence for a while now.


    Well, I might have not known, Damian said jokingly as he quivered.


    The Duke then turned his attention to Lady Bet.


    First of all, Lady Bet.


    Yes, yes! Duke of Rochester!


    Color returned to Lady Bets face with the thought of the Duke taking her side.


    The Duke opened up with a cold voice.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    In the presence of all these guests, you insulted the Empresss senior maid.


    ..w-what? muttered Lady Be under her breath.


    Did you really do this without realizing you disrespected the Empress?


    Lady Bets eyes flickered in fear.


    White-faced and trembling, her previously brightened face had all but disappeared.

 Chapter 69.1

    Contrary to the Duke, senior maid Weber stood nervously as she voiced her thoughts.


    From what I heard, if something like this were to happen again then the Empresswell Duke. Its


    She said she would hold the Be family ountable, didnt she? surmised the Duke.


    No way..


    Webers lips twitched in response.


    I couldnt hide my astonished face either.


    Not just anyone, the Duke of Rochester himself is siding with maids instead of his coteral family?


    Maybe the Duke of Rochester should hold Baron Bet ountable, suggested Weber.


    Oh, if its about her Majesty


    Lady Bet tried to make excuses but the Duke simply shook his head and stopped her mid-sentence.


    Of course, any disrespect towards her Majesty, the Empress must be repaid in full.


    But what I want to ask you right now is..


    As the Duke spoke, his dark green eyes looked my way.


    Erm, why is he looking at me?


    I was folding up my wet sleeves when I locked gazes with the Duke.


    I have no idea what the Duke is thinking about but he seems strangely happy.


    How will youpensate for pouring tea on this child?


    O-Oh! But shes just a maid, isnt she?!


    Lady Bet seemed hesitant at first but relented as she attempted to reconcile.


    Its only a matter of handing out a few silver coins!


    First of all, aside from the issue of whether it is appropriate to call the Empresss favored maid as just a maid.


    The Duke spoke in aposed manner.


    If this child were to be a princess of Rochester, there would be a dispute between the Rochester family and the Bet family.


    yes?


    Lady Bet, you dare to behave in the way you did because youre ready to assume responsibility for your actions. Correct? Otherwise, why unt?


    The Duke had just dropped a bombshell into our small banquet hall like it was nothing.


    At that previously unexpected statement by the Duke, everyone could not believe what they just heard.


    There was a brief moment of silence before the hall was sent into an uproar.


    What?!


    My eyes flickered in disbelief.


    Come again?! Who is going to be a princess of Rochester?!


    What do you mean a princess of Rochester?! shouted onedy.


    Wait, youre not saying youre going to adopt that maid, are you?!?! eximed anotherdy.


    It wasnt only me but most of thedies were inplete shock.


    Even Damian was fixated on the Duke as his wide-open eyes trembled.


    Eventually, those same scarlet-colored eyes turned to me.


    Damians expression resembled a child on the verge of being abandoned. His gaze felt so desperate, that I felt guilty even though I did nothing.


    Look, Damian.


    Even if you look at me like that, how am I supposed to know whats wrong or what youre thinking of?


    Of course, shell be the one to make that choice.


    Only the Duke remained calm amid the uproar as the small banquet hall was thrown into chaos regarding the subject.


    I could only roll my eyes despite the Dukes oddly soothing voice and his attempt to put the guests minds at ease.


    Whether I be a princess of Rochester or not.its really up to me?


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    But then.


    Charlize.


    Y-Yes! I responded.


    At the Dukes voice calling me, I snapped out of my constant thinking.


    The Duke beckoned to me.


    Lets leave first.


    Pardon?


    You cant be wearing that wet uniform.


    Ah, yes.


    Well, hes right about that.


    I followed the Duke out the door.


    Just as I closed the door, I caught a glimpse of Damian moving his lips.


    Go ahead


    He then turned his gaze elsewhere, preventing any further eye contact.


    Those scarlet-colored eyes of his conveyed a message of resignation. I couldnt help but be reminded of a puppy being left alone.


    A puppy that has epted its owner wont return.


    Your Highness-


    Thud.


    The door closed.


    Damian couldnt stand to look at me till the end.


    Seriously, whats the matter with him?


    I havent done anything wrong but now this feeling that its my fault bothers me!


    ***


    The Duke walked ahead of me with those long legs of his.


    To keep pace with the Duke, I took as many quick steps as possible.


    Hey, what did you mean back there in the banquet hall? You want me to be a princess of Rochester?


    In a literal sense, it means Im willing to adopt you.


    The Duke answered bluntly.


    I narrowed my brow.


    But why, why would the Duke offer me something so unconventional


    I have no clue.


    Then youll be my little sister.


    Im going to be your little sister?


    I was perplexed.


    Theres no way this is happening, right?


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Just thinking about it, the bacsh from his family will be tremendous.


    However, the Duke with a sullen face questioned me.


    What? You dont think the Duke of Rochester isnt capable of adopting a single child at will?


    No, I didnt mean it that way. Its just that.


    I shook my head, mindful of what I should say next before talking.

 Chapter 69.2

    Im just worried youre overdoing things because of me.


    No, theres no need to worry about that.


    The Duke was quick to dismiss what I said as he shook his head.


    Why, do I look disgustingly ipetent that I cant handle some bacsh or scathing remarks?


    Oh, no. T-Thats not what I meant.


    If I was, I would have lost my title and position as a Rochester long ago.


    I couldnt hide my embarrassment as the Duke said those words with such firmness.


    While I was embarrassed, the Duke added his next words with frankness.


    Actually, Ive thought about adopting you for a long time now.


    .pardon?


    I blinked nkly when I heard that.


    What does he mean by a long time?


    It was a while back. The day we celebrated the crown princes birthday together. Remember?


    Yes? Ah..I remember.


    I nodded.


    That was when I was five, wasnt it?


    Since then I considered bringing you into my family.


    At that revtion, I was shocked.


    EH, SINCE THEN?!


    Youve been thinking about that for so long and you didnt even say a single word?!


    At that time, you said you wanted a family.


    ..um.


    I was left speechless for a moment.


    Of course, I always wanted a family.


    If I had a family, I would always be kind to them and cherish them.


    Yep, I definitely said that back then.


    Still, though, it was just the ramblings of a child and could be disregarded. I didnt think anyone would take it seriously.


    ..but the Duke still remembered those useless words.


    Feeling my heart pound, I bit my lip. I was touched.


    This child takes good care of others and yet, she doesnt have the knack at caring for herself.


    The Duke lightly shook his head.


    I thought, what canIdo? I should take care of this little kid.


    Oh, Duke.


    Since this kid is prone to mistakes, shouldnt I be concerned for her?


    ..yeah, that would have sounded better if he better-phrased it.


    I was touched before and now Im slightly peeved.


    The Duke added a brief but ambiguous remark.


    And just so you know, this proposal has been talked about with Rose.


    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks


    Wait, the Empress?


    I opened my eyes wide.


    Before I knew it, the Duke had a weary expression on his face upon reminiscing.


    When I asked her about adopting you, she was blissful to such a point I worried she would faint.


    No, shes still Her Majesty, the Empress.


    Couldnt you speak of her with formality?


    Rose mentioned she wanted to get closer with you but she didnt know how.


    Ah.


    So with that in mind, I thought why not give you a chance to be Roses sister.


    As expected, the Duke cares very much about the Empress.


    I looked at the Duke with delight, telling him.


    Thank you, Duke.


    What?


    Believe it or not, I thought you didnt like me much.


    Honestly, didnt it seem that way?


    From the first time we met, you looked at me like I wasnt supposed to be here, and ever since, you havent exactly been friendly.


    But Im very moved that for a long time you thought of adopting me.


    .hey, kid.


    Im pretty sure its because the Empress cares so much for me but Im really happy nheless.


    I smiled brightly as I said that.


    Especially when the Duke remembered what I said on Damians birthday, all those years ago. It was touching.


    The Duke however reacted with a stunned expression as he looked at me for a very long time.


    .why is he looking at me like that?


    After a while, the Duke with a frown on his face spoke.


    .Do I have to exin myself with words?


    Yes?


    If I didnt like you, why would I go through the hassle of adopting you?


    The Duke who spoke in that way sped up and quickly outpaced me.


    His face was bright red as he passed me.


    I was a little bewildered.


    Could that mean that the Duke likes me too?


    While I was dazed, the Duke reached the front door of my room ahead of me.


    Readtest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only


    Then he turned to face me.


    Im leaving the pce, kid. Change your clothes and then head back to the small banquet hall.


    Oh, yes. Thank you for your concern.


    I nodded half-heartedly, still dazed.


    As I entered the room and turned to say goodbye, the Duke was gone.

 Chapter 70.1

    After washing my face and body soaked in ck tea, I was about to quickly change into a new set of clothes.


    But as I did, my hands slowed down.


    The thought of the Duke of Rochester adopting me..hum.


    If I take this opportunity, Ill be family with the Empress right?


    Then Ill be able to call her sister Rose, not just in front of Her Majesty but in front of everyone.


    Just picturing it made me happy.


    It felt like having a mouthful of sweet candy.


    However..


    If I do be a princess of Rochester, I wont be able to live at the pce anymore. That means.


    Damian.


    My heart sank at the thought of it, him being alone all over again.


    Sure the maids of the Empresss pce will take good care of him but.


    Most likely, I wont be able to visit Damian as often as I do now.


    The Empress has the duke and many rtives.


    But for Damian currently, Im all he has.


    I know that Sienna will eventually show up in the distant future.


    But until the two of them actually meet, theres a lot of time left


    Just before leaving for the small banquet hall, the resigned gaze Damian had, came to mind again.


    Oh, Damian. What do I do with you?


    Huff.


    I unknowingly let out a long sigh.


    ***


    I went back to the small banquet hall with a brand new maid uniform.


    Upon opening the door, I was surprised.


    There was an unexpected visitor in the Empresss pce.


    The unexpected visitor was the Emperor, right before my eyes.


    Oh God, why is the Emperor here?


    I started panicking.


    Just then, Weber came up to me and whispered.


    Lize, Lady Bet was first to leave.


    Ah.


    I nodded as I looked at our guests.


    The Emperors abrupt visit left all thedies frozen.


    I felt pity for them as they sat there with faces unsure of what to do or say.


    Why is everyone so nervous? The Emperor questioned, Please be at ease.


    The Emperor had already taken a seat, smiling with a rather downcast smile.


    Then he greeted Damian.


    Its been a while, Damian.


    He said it in such a casual tone that it left me confused and offended.


    No, all the things you did to Damian.


    Its been a while-how can you say that!


    How can someone be so brazen?


    The Emperor raised his eyebrows slightly,pletely dismissing our astounded faces.


    He asked in that scratchy voice of his.


    Now, Damian. Wont you be as polite as to set an example for the others?


    ..salutations, Your Majesty. Damian, crown prince.


    Damian came to his senses.


    He quickly bowed his head as thedies with tense faces followed suit.


    Salutations, Your Majesty.


    Salutations, Your Majesty.


    Sigh, its sad when you cant do anything about it.


    After they finished, it was my turn.


    Salutations, Your Majesty. Charlize, maid of the Empresss pce.


    Lize.


    At that moment, I heard a gentle voice call me from behind.


    Hold on, this voice?


    My eyes lit up.


    Salutations, Your Majesty, the Empress.


    Yes, yes.


    The Empress, having heard my polite greeting, smiled as she stroked my hair.


    The Emperor with an irked expression intervened.


    Ah, Ive heard that my Empress cares very much for that little maid.


    .The Emperor. Doesnt he notice it?


    Cant he tell the Empresss expression is getting colder by the second?


    However, the difference in status is drastic.


    .a difference in status?


    Yes. I prefer you keep some distance from that child for now.


    Oh, thats rightI remember.


    The Empress cares for me like a little sister, Ipletely forgot that.


    To be honest, the status of the Empress and mine are worlds apart, like heaven and earth.


    Embarrassed, I tried to take a little step back.


    But the Empress ced her hand over my shoulder, bringing me in closer.


    Huh?


    I widened my eyes as I looked at her arm over my shoulder and then at her.


    No, Charlize is like my little sister.


    I understand the affection one can have for a younger sibling, however, she is a maid. An Empress should not mingle with a maid.


    With all due respect thats not your decision to make. Its something for me to decide.


    Drawing the line like that, the Empress ended her statement with her eyes closed.


    She smiled a magnificent smile like a rose in full bloom but a sharp thorn hidden underneath.


    The Empress continued.


    And I understand that your Majesty has had multiple women of lower status many times.


    .Empress.


    As far as I can remember there are much more than twenty.isnt that right?

 Chapter 70.2

    The Emperor narrowed his eyes, displeased at the stigmatizing question directed at him.


    I swallowed my saliva.


    Empress, should you speak so tantly?


    Youre here with thedies whove been called to be possible candidates, remember?


    I nced around and just like me, thedies were visibly shaken, their eyes trembling.


    I sympathized with them.


    Yeah, thedies are ufortable hearing this


    Thats enough. I didnte here to talk about this.


    The Emperor angrily jerked his head.


    Oh, the Empress won!


    I held my breath and giggled.


    As I did so, my eyes met the Empress.


    Oh, was it too obvious?


    The Empress, however, responded by slightly winking as I wiped the pleased look from my face.


    Oh, Empress. If you do that, Im going to smile even more!


    Anyway, Damian.


    The Emperor turned his attention to the crown prince.


    Damian looked slightly nervous as the Emperor called him.


    I came here today because of the uing harvest festival.


    The harvest festival?


    I was puzzled.


    Hes here because of that?


    Hes never even invited Damian to the harvest festival, so why now?


    I want you to be my candidate for the harvest festival. What do you say?


    .Your Majesty, the Emperor! The Empress gasped.


    A startled Empress looked at the Emperor.


    His candidate for the harvest festival?!


    I looked at the Emperor in astonishment.


    No, did he really mean what he said?


    Hes going to let Damian be a candidate?!


    Damian is the only crown prince of the empire!!


    Damians position is supposed to apany the Emperor and the Empress during the ancestral rite, not take part in them!


    The Empress raised her voice.


    Is there no one else? Offering such a proposal to the crown prince whos supposed to attend, not part take in. This is nonsense!


    Im not sure you understand. Whether it makes sense or not, thats not for you to decide, Empress! The Emperor dered.


    At the Emperors cunning reversal, the Empress was left dismayed as she said with a sigh.


    But your Majesty, the crown prince is the only heir in line for the throne.


    Oh, Empress. You dont think I know that? The Emperor scoffed.


    ..oh God.


    I marveled at how thick-skinned the Emperor was.


    Only a man that brazen would usurp his nephews throne without so much as batting an eye.


    The Empress felt the same way I did, slightly shaking her head.


    The Emperor continued while waiting in earnest for Damians answer.


    At the moment, the crown princes thoughts are more important than your objections.wouldnt you say so?


    Damian was silent.


    Powerless to do anything, I clenched my fists.


    The thought of the crown prince bing the Emperors candidate.


    Doing this would effectively be announcing to everyone that Damian is below or subservient to the Emperor.


    This hall was intended as a gathering for potential candidates.


    But making that kind of proposal in this ce


    ..to put it in one way.


    The Emperors conveying that the crown prince ever bing anything more is a fantasy, Damian and all thedies here are in the same shoes.


    He gets to relish in humiliating Damian and to humiliate him in front of everyone is a bonus.


    Damianwhat are you going to do?


    I stared at Damian intently.


    He raised his head and answered.


    Ill ept.


    That calm and collected reply echoed throughout the small banquet hall.


    I just shut my eyes tightly.


    The Emperor looked at Damian with an intrigued gaze.


    Hmm, youll ept my offer?


    Yes, Im grateful to his Majesty, the Emperor.


    Damian replied as he bowed his head.


    The Emperor raised the tip of his lips and smiled.


    His voice mixed withughter rang throughout the hall.


    Yes, you should be.


    Seeing Damiansposed face, I felt a burning sensation eating away at me.


    Grateful! That Emperor just makes my blood boil!


    The Emperor looked at Damian with a satisfied grin on his face as he leaned back in his chair.


    Few hours pass.


    The Emperor tilted his head.


    Say, Damian.


    Yes, your Majesty.


    I hear youre a natural at swordsmanship.


    ..please youre exaggerating, your Majesty.


    For a split second, a faint feeling of vignce shed across Damians face.


    I also felt my lips dry.


    Theres no way the Emperor would everpliment Damian.

 Chapter 71.1

    My prediction was dead-on.


    No, far from it.


    The Emperors eyes gleamed.


    As I looked into those serpentine-like eyes, I felt goosebumps all over.


    How many teachers have already been reced because you surpassed their skills?


    That question made Damian stiffen slightly.


    At first, those words seemed to praise Damians achievements but contained sharp des hidden underneath.


    If Damian hadnt been so adroit, he wouldnt have noticed it. His adroitness kept him alive for so long and prevented him from going into an early grave.


    Youve achieved excellent results and should be rewarded, remarked the Emperor.


    Therefore, Ive prepared a small gift for you.


    A gift?


    The word gift is not synonymous with the Emperor.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Whether it was actually a present or not, the Emperor surprisingly pulled out a box.


    It was a thin but long box, slightlyrger than an adult mans hand.


    Thank you, Ill cherish it.


    Damian received the box, holding it in his hands.


    After gifting the box to Damian however, the Emperor gave an order.


    Dont be like that, open it now, he insisted with a suspicious smile.


    What?


    Not expecting that, Damian flinched.


    The Emperors smile deepened and he continued to speak.


    Since Ive given you a present, I want to see your reaction on your face.


    .all right.


    Damian untied the colorful ribbons that wrapped around the box, concealing his frown as he did so.


    The lid was removed.


    This.


    Damian slowly revealed the contents of the box.


    They were leather gloves meant to protect their wearer during swordsmanship training.


    ck in color, the gloves glistened.


    The Emperor added an exnation as if he had just done him a favor.


    Itll be a major problem if you were to injure your hand during training.


    Thank you. Your Majestys consideration is much appreciated.


    Hmm.


    In an instant, the Emperors eyes lit up.


    If you want to properly thank me then-


    The Emperor came closer to Damian, staring at him with his eyes peered upward from beneath his eyebrows as he lowered his head.


    Why dont you try on the gloves here and now?


    ..huh? I feel something ominous.


    I swallowed my saliva.


    Why is he asking him to wear the gloves now?


    The Emperor whispered to Damian.


    His whispers were like a snake hissing.


    Since I didnt have the measurements to match the size of your hand, the gloves might be too small or toorge.


    The devotion shown by your Majesty is more than enough.


    No, I think Ill be reassured once you try on those gloves, muttered the Emperor, his hand on Damians shoulder.


    The Emperor would not take no for an answer.


    Whats wrong with him?


    I watched the confrontation between Damian and the Emperor intensely.


    If that is his Majestys wish, then I will.


    Damian relented, finally nodding.


    The Emperor observed Damians every move.


    Damian stiffened his shoulders as he put on the gloves.


    What?


    I narrowed my brow.


    Why is Damian stalling?


    It took a moment but Damian quietly donned the gloves.


    As if it had been tailored to Damians size in advance, the ck leather gloves fit snugly onto his hands.


    And that itself was horrifying.


    .it was as if research had been done on Damian beforehand.


    Damian clenched and opened his fists to show how well-fitted the gloves were.


    It fits my hands perfectly. Thank you very much, your Majesty.


    Upon hearing that, the Emperor had a satiated expression on his face like a snake having devoured its prey.


    The Emperor then followed up with a question.


    It suits you. Do you like it?


    As long as it is granted from His Majesty, Ill dly ept anything.


    .yes, very well.


    The Emperor nodded his head.


    Damian politely returned the gesture.


    Ugh, its often said its hard to get angry at someone whos smiling.


    But the Emperor is making it all the more so enticing to do so.


    I shuddered discreetly.


    Maybe Ive kept you upied for too long.


    Not at all, Im happy to be able to see His Majestys presence like this.


    Damian, its nice of you to say that. Ill be on my way.


    The Emperor then turned his attention to the Empress.


    Wait, why is the Emperor looking at her?


    Will the Empress see me off? Its been a long and exhausting party.


    The Empresss forehead wrinkled slightly.


    However, those wrinkles quickly disappeared.


    Yes, I will.


    The Empress rose from her seat elegantly, politely excusing herself.


    Ill be back soon, everyone.


    The Empress and the Emperor quickly left the Empresss pce.


    After that, cordial tea time resumed.


    The only thing that bothers me is that Damian is still wearing those gloves.


    By the way, why havent you taken off those gloves yet? They must be ufortable to wear after a while.


    By coincidence, ady with a curious look asked the same question I had in mind for Damian.


    Damian though simply smiled.


    But this is the precious gift given to me by the Emperor himself, he answered as he raised his hand, gently stroking the gloves.

 Chapter 71.2

    Thats why Im so happy.I dont want to take these gloves off one bit.


    Having said that, Damian smiled again.


    It was a radiant and breath-taking smile that eluded any more questions directed towards him.


    Oh, I see


    Thedys face just by looking at that smile of his, flushed red.


    Meanwhile, I could only look at Damian with a sorrowful expression.


    Its a gift from that annoying Emperor, why are you so enthusiastic about wearing it?


    Or, maybe you dont want to show youre at odds with the Emperor.


    It could be that but-


    I pouted my lips in dismay and let my thoughts run wild at that point.


    ***


    Atst, the tea party was over.


    The long day was at an end.


    After seeing off thedies, I ran to Damian.


    Your Highness, crown prince!


    Oh, Lize.


    It was only then, did I see Damian be moreid back as he loosened the stiffness in his shoulders and even chuckled.


    But my eyes widened, fixated on the gloves Damian was still wearing.


    Come on, all thedies have gone home already, havent they?


    Why are you still wearing those hideous-looking gloves?


    If you wear them any longer, Im gonna get worried!


    Why arent you taking those gloves off?


    Sorry?


    An awkward look appeared on Damians face.


    Hey, why did he do that?


    I pressed him again.


    You dont need to have them on all the time. The guests are all gone now.


    Please, crown prince. Take them off.


    At the most convenient time, the Empress also came to help me.


    But Damian still refused to take off his gloves.


    No, I


    Youre going to be indoors anyway, wont it be inconvenient to wear gloves?


    Does he like those gloves that much?


    I tilted my head, my eyes musing on Damian.


    That cant be true.


    When he opened the box earlier, I was sure I saw his fearful expression, didnt I?


    Theres no way I cant be suspicious of what the Emperor gives.


    Please take them off. Ill look after the gloves for you.


    Lize, its not


    Ugh, this is frustrating! Ill take them off myself.


    I grabbed Damians hand.


    Just then.


    You-umph.


    A suppressed groan escaped Damians lips.


    I looked at him in surprise, ckening my grip.


    Your Highness, whats wrong? Are you sick?


    What happened?


    I didnt hold onto him that hard.


    Just as I said that the Empresss face hardened.


    She immediately walked up to Damian, grabbed him by the wrist, and took off a glove.


    .prince.


    The Empresss eyes widened and flickered at what she saw before her.


    Damians hand finally exposed to the outside world was truly a dreadful sight to see.


    The tips of his fingers were smothered in blood as if they had been pierced by countless needles.


    I froze on the spot.


    He was only wearing leather gloves.


    How is his hand like that?


    H-How did this happen!?


    I cried out in a faltering voice.


    With a rigid face, the Empress took off another glove without hesitation.


    Her forehead became deeply wrinkled as she carefully scrutinized the gloves.


    She then probed Damian with a perceptive question.


    Why were you so keen on keeping these gloves on?


    These gloves have needles embedded in the fingertips.


    Needles?


    I swallowed my breath.


    It then urred to me that Damian had already stopped wearing the gloves.


    I took the gloves from the Empress, ripping them open with a white face.


    Just as the Empress said, they indeed had sharp needles embedded in them.


    The entire time, Damian was drinking tea and chatting with the gloves on.


    Damian didnt even curl an eyebrow.


    How is that possible?


    Im fine, your Majesty.


    Damian smiled calmly, hiding his bloodied fingers behind his back.


    Youre fine? By the looks of it, youre hurting a lot!


    I unconsciously reached out and sped his hand.

 Chapter 72.1

    Oh, what do I do? Your fingertips are all messed up.


    Its okay because itll get better eventually.


    None of this is okay!


    I raised my voice,pletely forgetting that it was rude to do so.


    How could you keep wearing those gloves until after the tea party was over?!


    Hang on, just calm down a little.


    Calm down! How can I be calm?!


    Lize.


    Be honest, your Highness, arent you hurt?!


    Damian had called out to me in a sheepish voice.


    But unable to control my frustration, I ignored him as I bit my lips.


    The more the gloves were opened, the more of the Emperors malice and insidiousness was unveiled.


    It was made from hard ck leather to conceal any bloodshed.


    The Emperors calctions were on point.


    No one noticed that Damian was wearing needle-stitched gloves.


    Not even me.


    And it makes me so mad.


    Why on earth does the Emperor torment Damian so much?


    He already usurped the throne in the first ce!


    Damian looked at me with a sympathetic look, speaking in a hushed voice.


    *Sigh* I didnt want to take off my gloves because I was afraid Id make you worry.


    Damian, its natural to be worried for others, thats nothing to be guilt-ridden about.


    Her Majesty interjected with a resolute tone.


    The only person who understood my heart was the Empress, as expected.


    I looked at her with tearful eyes.


    The Empress spoke with mixed emotions.


    Lets treat his fingers first. And.


    She turned her attention from me, narrowed her reddish eyes, and red at Damian.


    You made our Charlize cry, youll pay dearly for that.


    ***


    I patched up Damians fingers.


    Well, of course, I cant deny entirely that my personal feelings didnt interfere during the treatment process.


    Pouring the disinfectant onto his fingers, Damians whole body squirmed.


    Ah, it stings.


    Be patient.


    I gave a cold reply.


    Hearing my dissatisfied voice, he asked helplessly as his shoulders drooped.


    Lize, arent you being too cold-hearted with me?


    You did just casually wear needle-filled gloves like it was nothing, remember?


    I squinted at Damian.


    Your Highness, cant you at least withstand measly stings from disinfectants?


    Honestly, it doesnt matter. It was quite painful though, whispered Damian as he looked me in the eye.


    Then why would you endure the pain!


    I yelled at him.


    My blood was boiling!


    Argh!


    At the same time, a scream erupted from Damians mouth.


    It was because I wiped Damians fingertips with a cotton swab.


    Thankfully, the punctures werent too deep.


    Hell recover fully if he takes the medicine given and a couple of days off from training.


    Putting those gloves on without a fight was the best option, Damian answered soberly.


    What do you mean?


    Why else would the Emperor go through the trouble of having those gloves made and giving them to me?


    .why?


    I blinked nkly.


    Damian continued to speak in a soft but burdened voice.


    He carefully chose a ce where presents could be given. A ce where everyone would be watching.


    At those startling words, I bit my lip.


    Looking back, I was so mad at what Damian went through that I didnt even think about that.


    Damian lightly shrugged his shoulders as he continued his words.


    Its a test of my obedience towards the Emperor.


    .Obedience?


    Yes. To see how willing I am to obey him and how far Ill endure anything irrational.


    Damians words were bereft of any childlike innocence. It was hard to believe such somber words came from a thirteen-year-old.


    If I hadnt worn those gloves, the Emperor would have raised suspicions.


    Hey, but.


    I have no issues being under suspicion but I dont want to cause any more trouble than I already do for you and her Majesty, murmured Damian as he stared at his bandaged fingertips.


    I was ovee with emotion.


    Damian is still thirteen.


    And yet, this thirteen year old has to suffer under the Emperors harsh machinations


    You know, your Highness, I said as I opened my first aid kit.


    Damian nced back at me before smiling.


    You said you didnt want to cause any trouble but.I dont mind any of that.


    What are you saying?


    What Im saying is that I like his Highness very much.


    .uh, what? Damian muttered, his breathing bing irregr for a moment.


    Huh, did I say something I couldnt say?


    I was puzzled.


    Well, I like you.

 Chapter 72.2

    For a moment, Damian looked at me with a skeptical look.


    Then he asked me.


    And do you like her Majesty too?


    Absolutely! Who in the world doesnt like our Majesty, the Empress!


    I shouted as I pumped my clenched fists in the air.


    Damian wore an upset expression when he heard that.


    Of course, he muttered.


    Hey! Whats wrong with that?


    Either way, I continued with what I had to say.


    Im happy that his Highness is considerate of Her Majesty and me. However


    I paused for a moment.


    Whenever I encountered his thoughtful side, I felt a mixture of admiration and remorse.


    Because I knew his desperation.


    Damian was afraid wed abandon him.


    I, for one, dont want to see His Highness in pain or sickness. That includes her Majesty too.


    I ced my hand over his hand, grasping it.


    Damian didnt take his hand away. He just quietly closed his eyes.


    I meant what I said.


    Damians been through so much, imprisonment, loneliness, sickness, and pain.


    So Id like you to treat your body with a little more respect. Got it?


    Still, what if it gets difficult because youre close to me


    Hey, hey. So what if it gets a little harder? With a heart that likes his Highness so much, I can ovee it all.


    I teased him a little.


    Damian slightly lowered his head, averting my gaze. The redness on his cheeks however was very telling.


    Hmm, Damians a bit shy, isnt he?


    I opened with a cheeky smile.


    Your Highness.


    Yes?


    Do you like me that much? Your face is as red as a ripe tomato.


    Damian, who would usually crack up at my jokes, was awfully quiet for some reason.


    Thats odd.


    I lowered my head slightly, looking Damian in the eyes.


    Dont tell me youre gonna get mad at a joke?


    I know youre not that sensitive.


    of course.


    What?


    I like you a lot.


    Lifting his head, Damian answered as he looked straight at me.


    With a much more determined voice than usual, I was slightly taken aback.


    Well, thank you for liking me backbut why the serious voice all of a sudden?


    Damian swallowed his saliva as he continued speaking.


    And even if you cant be with me anymore.


    cant be with you?


    I stared at Damian with a dumbfounded expression.


    He licked his lips for a second before finishing his words with all the strength he could muster.


    I will still like you.


    He tried to pretend he was confident but his voice was already wavering.


    Oh, no way.


    I blinked both my eyes.


    Isis it because I received an adoption offer from the Duke?


    Damian jerked his head the other way instead of answering.


    After a while.


    He opened his mouth cautiously.


    To be family with the Duke of Rochester is a great opportunity for you.


    Um, your Highness?


    The Empress cares for you, the Duke of Rochester secretly adores you.


    Damian who seemed to be conflicted for a moment looked me in the eyes.


    Let me go, Lize.


    .what?


    Wear nice clothes, eat delicious food, sleep in afortable bed, look at pretty twings


    Damian blurred his words at the end.


    Biting his lips till they bled, Damian mumbled under his breath.


    I wish I could live like that.


    But Im going to turn down the offer.


    WHATT?!


    Damian gaped at me as if he heard something extraordinary.


    Wait, why are you so surprised?


    Did I say something I couldnt again?


    I shrugged off Damians reaction.


    Ive thought it through.


    W-What happened?


    The Empress has the Duke, members of the Imperial pce, and me as well.


    Those desperate scarlet eyes werepletely fixed on me.


    Damian before was like an abandoned, defeated puppy


    Now hes like a puppy thats hopeful its owner will return.


    Damian looks cute but so miserable at the same time.


    I smiled bitterly and continued.


    But Im the only one you have.


    Lize.


    How could I leave his Highness behind?


    I wrapped a bandage around Damians fingertip, smiling tenderly.


    I was sincere.

 Chapter 73.1

    The Empress has countless people, people who would love her without me.


    But if Damian disappears from me, Ill truly be a loner in the world.


    Even though he has Siena, its still a long way till Sienaes to Damians side.


    If I leave him, Damian would be all alone until then.


    I dont want to be cruel especially when hes finally regained his smile.


    But most of all


    I know how sad it is to be lonely.


    Just as I was saved by the Empress, I want Damian to be saved.


    As I tied knots on the bandages, I teased Damian in a mischievous voice.


    Say, your Highness. I reallydo you really want to be a princess of Rochester?


    Oh, no. Thats-


    Damian was rattled as he wore a bemused look.


    I reached out, sping his hand.


    Damian didnt pull away his hand but reacted by stiffening his shoulders.


    Your Highness, without me, youd be crying every night because youd miss me, I joked yfully.


    When those words reached his ears, Damian slowly raised his head.


    Slightly watery scarlet eyes looked at me intently.


    W-why are you staring at me like that?


    I made this awkward.


    Just when I was about to change the subject, Damian opened his mouth.


    .I really might.


    What?


    What are you saying?


    Youre not a kid, why cry?


    I was caught off guard.


    Then a whisper tickled my ear.


    Thank you so much, Lize.


    your Highness?


    Theres nothing I can do now but someday I will.


    Before I knew it, Damians eyes were shining with determination.


    He went on to speak more clearly.


    One day, Ill raise you up to a higher rank than a princess of Rochester.


    Your Highness, arent you making too many promises?


    I was going to say that but ended up smiling and nodding along.


    I mean, theres no harm, right?


    As long as Damian can regain his motivation, Ill be satisfied with that alone.


    * * *


    After bandaging up all Damians fingertips, he and I went out to the living room where the Empress was waiting.


    Prince, youre done being treated.


    Yes. Thank you for your concern.


    When asked by the Empress, Damian answered politely.


    Then the Empress smiled as she teased him.


    Well then, how shall I punish you for making Charlize cry?


    I could feel an air of uneasiness as Damian tensed up.


    Hey, what are you nervous about?


    Our Empress is like an angel who descended from heaven.


    Shes sooo different from the Emperor, all right?


    The Empress carried on.


    The crown prince will be taking the role of candidate this time so Charlize will be my candidate instead.


    Huh?


    My name popped out of nowhere, leaving me perplexed.


    Damian also looked a little surprised.


    What?


    Ive decided to pair you with Charlize.


    H-Hey, is that true?


    Yes. Thats his punishment.


    The Empress said so, squinting at Damian.


    She proceeded to speak sharply at him.


    Dont tell me you dont want to pair up with Charlize because shes a maid, do you?


    Of course not! Damian eximed hastily.


    The Empress crossed her arms as Damian contemted his words before continuing.


    thank you for your consideration, Damian concluded.


    Um, pardon your Majesty.


    I interjected, still confused.


    No, why am I the Empresss candidate?


    How does a maid start the harvest festival?


    How could I be a candidate alongside Damian?


    Why is something wrong?


    Unlike when she spoke to Damian, the Empress spoke to me in a gentle tone like a rxing warm spring breeze.


    Its just thatmy lowly status is unsuitable to be a candidate.


    I answered carefully.


    Honestly, how could I?


    The start of the harvest festival is a role intended for the Emperor and his immediate family.


    They cant have such an important role be given in vain, can they?


    As proof of that, the sessors of the previous generations who were entrusted with the role came from noble families.


    Even thedies who came in as potential candidates for the Empress were from prominent families, werent they?


    Its absurd for me to go and stand in such a ce.


    Aside from the Emperors actions earlier.his Highness, the crown prince will help be in charge of the festival, wont he?


    The Emperors candidate is the crown prince, meanwhile, the Empresss candidate is amoner maid.


    Its an unbingbination.


    Well, whats wrong with that?


    With a calm expression, the Empress dismissed my concerns as she shrugged lightly.


    If its against tradition, then so be it. Does the crown prince seem to be bothered by it?

 Chapter 73.2

    Well


    So many words were swirling in my mouth ready to burst out.


    The fact that Damian agreed to be the Emperors candidate is enough to be viewed by others as him being subservient to the Emperor.


    And then to have the one being paired up with him is a mere maid of honor.


    Putting that aside, is it appropriate for me to start the festival?


    No matter how much the Empress cares for me, a maid and an Empress are ipatible


    Then a voice spoke.


    Lize.


    The calmness in that voice made me raise my head.


    Damian was looking straight at me.


    If you dont want to, I wont force you to take the role of candidate.


    your Highness, the crown prince.


    But just because you have a lower status than mine or that its improper to stand with me


    I clenched my fists, it was as if his words were peering into me.


    Damian ended with a final note.


    I hope you dont turn down this offer.


    I bit my lip.


    I know, I know.


    Its a great opportunity to stand as a candidate for the harvest festival.


    The Empresss candidate was a position that even thedies from noble families were anxious for.


    Everyone that gathers at the harvest will know that I am favored by the Empress.


    And those gazes that subtly ignored me will also disappear.


    So the Empress and Damian are both


    ..theyre deliberating trying to make go as a candidate, even though Im not worthy of them.


    The affection they were giving made me feel I was going to cry.


    Damian interrupted with a line straight from the heart.


    If I have to say, Lize, if you were Her Majestys candidateI think Ill be a little more relieved.


    Theres more.


    Since everyones gossips about me being the crown prince, wouldnt it be nice to have at least one person who knows so at my side?


    Damian gave a yful smile after saying that.


    The Empress also reassured me.


    I obviously hate seeing the Emperors face, what would I do without my Charlize if shes not by my side?


    Your Majesty!


    We might just end up getting into a fight during the harvest festival. Shouldnt that be avoided?


    At the Empresss joke, Iughed contentedly.


    The Empress stroked my hair as she waited for me to finishughing.


    What do you say? Will you be my candidate, Lize?


    yes, I will.


    I nodded my head lightly.


    The Empress closed her eyes, embracing me.


    I voiced my resolve.


    Thank you. So as to not let anyone make fun of Her MajestyI will work very hard.


    Its good to work hard but dont overdo it. Understand?


    The Empress spoke kindly.


    *Sigh* How is our Empress so angelic?


    I gave a big smile before answering.


    Yes!


    ***


    A few days pass.


    I wrote to the Duke, saying with the utmost respect, I politely decline your adoption offer.


    Later that same night.


    The Empress suddenly came to see me.


    Lize.


    Hey, why does the Empress look so blue?


    I was lying in bed and about to fall asleep when I jumped up at the sight of the Empress.


    Your Majesty, whats going on?


    Its about


    Sitting at the end of my bed, the Empress repeatedly smacked her lips.


    After an awkward silence, the Empress spoke in a hoarse voice.


    My brother offered to adopt you but you turned down his offer


    Oh, that.


    I slipped up my words unintentionally.


    I sent the letter of refusal today but didnt expect word to reach the Empress so soon.


    The Empress asked me a question, mindful of her approach.


    it wasnt what you wanted, was it?


    You gave me a good opportunity, Empress. Im sorry.


    Bowing my head, I nced at Her Majestys expression.


    The Empress looked like she wanted to stomp her feet in anguish.


    Im sorry about this.


    After a while, the Empress spoke again, doing her best to remainposed.


    No, its okay. You didnt want to be adopted. But


    But?


    I tilted my head.


    The Empress bit her lips, mustering the courage to ask me.


    Can you tell me what made you refuse and why?


    There was a sad desperate look in the Empresss eyes that made me worry.


    It was a look that said if I somehow can find out what made her refuse in the first ce, I can fix it and try again


    Its


    I smiled nervously.


    The Empress can try but the reason I refused isnt something that is fixed in an instant.


    If I be a princess of Rochester, Ill have to leave the Imperial pce right?


    Im also not a royal official so I wont be able to stay at the pce.


    I shrugged and continued.


    Then I wouldnt be able to see your Majesty as often as I do now.


    But Charlize, you would be my sister if you were adopted by the Duke.


    The Empress strengthened her voice.


    If you want to, youe to the pce every day. Ill make it happen.


    The Empress clenched her fists as she said thatst part.

 Chapter 74.1

    Hearing that from the Empress warmed my heart.


    However.


    I shook my head.


    I cant, its a burden on her Majesty.


    Lize!


    Even so, the Dukes at the center of the aristocracy, the Duke attracts the attention of everyone including those who dont approve, I stated calmly.


    The Empresss forehead wrinkled but she couldnt refute me.


    If we do something wrong, we need to be given some space.


    Space?


    Yes, space to think and redo things. I think its better if her Majesty does not favor me too much and give me numerous privileges.


    It doesnt matter at all. Youre still ten years old. To be thinking that way


    Im sorry but I am a part of this.


    With a bitter smile, I continued.


    Your Majesty, youve chosen me as your candidate for this festival, turning down plenty ofdies from good families.


    Thats, I mean


    Its okay. Its her Majestys right to choose a candidate of her choice.


    The Empress looked at me with sunken eyes.


    But no more.


    I dont want her Majesty to be misunderstood by others, all because of me.


    I added my next words resolutely.


    I want to be of help to her Majesty, not be a burden.


    I thought about it over and over again. This is the best I can do.


    Even before, thedies from the tea party recognized me as The Empresss maidservant.


    In a situation like that, what would happen if the Duke of Rochester adopted me?


    People would be proven right in their judgment of me and the Empress.


    If I was adopted, the Duke would also have to shoulder the same burden.


    And


    I took a deep breath, finishing on a high note.


    I cant leave the crown prince alone.


    There was silence.


    The Empress ruminated on what I had to say, eventually giving me a quiet nod.


    I see. The crown prince is precious to you


    A heavy voice rang out.


    Then Ill respect your wishes, Lize.


    Thank you.


    Just promise me.


    The Empress ced her hand on my cheek, gently caressing it.


    I wont be greedy, hogging you all to myself and I wont ask to be the most precious person in your life.


    your Majesty, the Empress.


    But whenever youre going through a rough time or having problems, lean on me and well discuss it.


    The Empresss gaze was as endearing as ever.


    Just as you want to be my strength, I want to be your strength as well.


    .I will, thank you.


    I gave an energetic nod.


    The Empress smiled a bittersweet smile as she and I embraced tightly.


    Somehow I felt like I was going to break into tears so I nuzzled myself into the Empresss arms, shedding tears.


    The Empresss embrace is sofortingit was heartfelt.


    ***


    Time has passed since then. Today is the day of the harvest festival.


    The Empress pce has been functioning non-stop since morning.


    It wasnt just because the Empress would be performing the rite herself but being a candidate, I had to dress up too.


    After I finished getting ready, I stood in front of the mirror.


    Instead of a maid uniform, I wore a colorful dressmonly worn by candidates which included beautiful ornaments for my braided hair.


    Well, this is the first time ever Ive worn such luxurious clothes.


    I reallyIm really going to the harvest festival as the Empresss candidate.


    I have to do well.


    I fixed my mind on that alone.


    The reason I became a candidate was because of the Empresss and Damians consideration.


    Dont make a mistake.


    I put on a determined face and checked my clothes for anything out of ce.


    Lize, are you having a snowball fight with the mirror?


    Just then.


    A voice that just couldnt contain theirughter was heard.


    Oh, this voice!


    I looked back in amazement.


    It was the Empress.


    Your Majesty!


    Attired in a silver-white robe that symbolized the divine beast, the Empress was pure as a white rose.


    I grabbed my chest.


    Our Empress, she is the most beautiful person in the world today!


    In retrospect, I think its the first time Ive seen you, Charlize, in anything else other than a maid uniform.


    The Empress observed me closely, closing her eyes as she prepared to say something.


    It was sincere.


    really, youre so cute, you know?


    Thank you.


    Hehe. I giggled embarrassed.


    Im no one special but when someonepliments me, I cant help but feel all warm and fuzzy inside.


    The Empresss eyes sparkled as she clenched her fists and spoke to me with an eager look.


    My hands are itching to give you a hug, whatever shall I do?


    Hey, please bear with it for now I tittered nervously.


    I actually want to be hugged by the Empress right now but.


    Considering all the time and effort I went through to prepare, I couldnt do that.


    What if my makeup or dress gets ruined?


    Yes, Ill hold it in. We cant go ruin Charlizes cute appearance, now can we?

 Chapter 74.2

    yes?


    If you cant control a fleeting desire, youll end up like the Emperor.


    The Empress murmured without hesitation.


    .That makes me wonder, how does the Empress view the Emperor?


    Maybe the Emperor ranks lower than a beast?


    The Empress gave me a kind reminder.


    Furthermore, if theres anything that makes you ufortable, just say so.


    Its okay. Thank you for your thoughtfulness.


    Yes. However, Lize, you arent nervous?


    Im nervousbut I can pull through, I have to do well, I answered, strengthening my shoulders.


    Itll be fine. I memorized everything about the harvest festival.


    Candidates, it turns out, dont y a big role.


    I wont have to do too much. I only have to help the Emperor and the Empress as they perform the rite, its not overwhelming.


    The Empress patted me on the back, her smile exuding an air of confidence.


    Well, my Charlize can do anything she puts her mind to. I believe in you.


    I felt a whirlwind of emotions as I looked up at the Empress.


    The Empress has so much confidence in me, how can I ever let her down when she believes in me?


    Trust me, Ill be the best candidate yet!


    Your Majesty, the Empress.


    A handmaiden approached us, announcing her presence.


    I widened my eyes in excitement when I saw her.


    The Empress is so benevolent to have Damians preparations be done directly at the Empresss pce.


    Even the handmaid who was supposed to aid the Empress was instead assigned to Damian.


    Setting the Empress as someone evil, author are you out of your mind?


    ah well, it doesnt matter.


    The handmaiden is finally here!


    The crown prince is all set. Shall I bring him to you, your Majesty? inquired the handmaiden.


    That means Damians preparations areplete!


    Ive been looking forward to it all day!


    Frankly, people might not know his personality but his beauty alone is outstanding, isnt it?


    He was pretty even when he was in a dirty state but as a candidate how handsome will he look after hes had a good scrubbing?


    Go ahead.


    The Empress nodded.


    The maid left for a bit before returning.


    Knock. Knock.


    Light thumping could be heard.


    Your Majesty, its Damian.


    Come on in.


    Click! The door opened.


    Damian stepped into the room.


    Wow.


    My eyes flickered in awe.


    To be honest, I never thought that a person prettier than the Empress could exist in the world.


    The Damian in front of me was like a work of art that God poured all his heart into.


    Like, is it unfair to be so beautiful?


    I mumbled to myself unconsciously in a somewhat enchanted tone.


    your Highness. Youre really, really pretty today.


    You dolt, youre supposed to say handsome, not pretty to a man.


    Damian might have scolded me at the same time but he wasnt hung up on it. And it certainly came from a face I couldnt hate.


    Though I must say, couldnt he have been nicer about it?


    But then.


    The Empress called my name with a strangely dissatisfied expression.


    Lize.


    Yes?


    Am I prettier or is the crown prince prettier?


    The moment she finished that question, the Empress and Damian looked at me intently.


    Trapped by their eager gazes, I felt like I had an upset stomach.


    But women are loyal to each other!


    I opened my mouth.


    Her Majesty of course!


    Did you hear that, your Highness?


    The Empress looked back at Damian with a triumphant expression.


    I could only smile awkwardly at a disappointed crown prince.


    Im sorry, Damian.


    Although Im responsible for you, I am still the Empresss maid.


    Well,e to think of it, your Majesty!


    Huh?


    How was the harvest festivalst time?


    It was crushing to be under Damians resentful gaze, so I quickly changed the subject.


    Hmm, the harvest festivalst time


    We held the ritual at the imperial pce. Was it conducted outside the pce?


    As the Empress recounted, I took a peep at Damians countenance.


    Damian tried to act uninterested but I could see him prick up his ears, listening intently.


    After quite some time, the Empress shook her head.


    No, the rituals arent conducted outside the pce.


    Oh really? I uttered.


    The festival is usually held for a total of three days. That includes the day of the harvest.


    Whoa, three days?


    Damian was all of a sudden staring at the Empress with a fascinated expression.


    Did I just seed in changing the topic?


    I breathed a deep sigh of relief.


    The Empress continued to exin about the festival.


    Lots of scrumptious food are sold and theres a lot more to see during the festival.


    That sounds like so much fun! Did Her Majesty regrly attend the harvest festival?


    I used to beforeing to the pce.


    Beforeing to the pcehum.


    Does the Empress miss those days?

 Chapter 75.1

    The Empress spoke softly, regaling us of festival activities.


    At night, people would make wishes by lighting their floatingnterns and then cing them in rivers. Id often go to see it.


    Did you also light a floatingntern in a river?


    Yes. If you overlook the scenery from afar, its breathtaking. Like a milky way flowing across the ground.


    Well, honestly, I cant quite picture that.


    There were deep wrinkles on someone elses forehead though. Damian was using his imagination to the fullest.


    The Empresss attention alternated between the two of us as that happened. She had a slightly pained expression on her face.


    Come to think of it, neither of them has ever gone outside pce grounds.


    Its just


    I was abandoned the moment I was born in the imperial pce while Damian was imprisoned since he was three years old.


    The Empress reached out to silently caress my cheek.


    The words she said and ended on gave reassurance.


    One day, both Charlize and the crown prince will be able to go see the festival.


    Your Majesty, the Empress.


    At the same time, a handmaiden showed up.


    .it must be time to leave.


    I swallowed my saliva.


    The time hase, you must depart now.


    I see.


    We stood up.


    Time to meet the Emperor again.


    The very thought made the tension I felt rise up to my throat.


    ***


    In the imperial pce, there was a shrine dedicated to the divine beast, Aurelia.


    Our destination was a courtyard where the shrine was located.


    As I entered the courtyard, I had a strange feeling.


    It was because the shrine of Aurelia in front of me somehow felt familiar.


    Its definitely the first time Ive seen it but it feels as if Ive been here a long time ago.


    This feeling left a tingling sensation in my chest.


    What could it be?


    Why am I feeling this way all of a sudden?


    I curled my lips.


    No, lets not think about pointless things. I should focus on the harvest festival.


    I shook my head and fixed my gaze.


    The first thing that caught my attention was the huge number of nobles that had lined up in rows.


    The Emperor was yet to arrive but that didnt matter as the nobles gasped when they saw Damian enter the courtyard.


    They murmured among themselves.


    Isnt that the crown prince?


    How, how is the crown prince his Majestys candidate?


    They might be talking quietly but theres just so much of them.


    Theyre like an upset beehive.


    What do you think? Truth be told, well never know if that boy might be the heir.


    Youre right, its been ten years since his Majesty seeded to the throne.


    and among them, were those who uttered rude remarks.


    Cant they say anything nice?


    As I nced in Damians direction, he shook his head slightly and moved his lips.


    Its okay.


    Why do you mean okay?


    I gritted my teeth when a chilling voice suddenly spoke.


    The only prince whos inherited the Carpel name stands before you, what nonsense are you spouting?


    It was the Duke of Rochester.


    The nobles settled down a tad bit after the Duke showed them his stern attitude.


    The Duke then nced back at me, smiling as he whispered to me.


    Kid, you look good today.


    .Did the Dukepliment me just now?


    My heart felt all tingly while my cheeks became flushed.


    On the other hand, Damian widened his eyes and proceeded to stare at the Duke.


    No, is Damian getting all emotional again?


    I wonder if the Duke had the same thoughts as me, his expression just radiated, Whats wrong with the crown prince?


    Meanwhile.


    Ah.


    Feeling a passionate gazeing from the sides, I lifted my head to see who it could be


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager.


    The Empress dowager was watching from a distance and looking my way.


    She desperately tried to hold back her tears but her wrinkled eyes were already watery.


    Thats right, all immediate family members attend the harvest festival


    I nced sideways at Damian.


    He was barely suppressing his emotions.


    Those scarlet eyes of his were trembling.


    Its the first in five years since theyve seen each other.


    I feel sorry for them, considering everything they went through.


    Sometimeter, Damian bowed his head.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager responded to Damians greeting by nodding her head as well, smiling.


    But then.


    A voice mixed with snickering was heard.


    Damian, youre here.


    It was the Emperor.


    The Emperors lips curled with sick joy as if he basked in all the insulting remarks directed at Damian.


    Your Majesty, the Emperor, greeted the crown prince.


    Watching Damian bow his head before the Emperor made me bite my lips.


    The Emperor also looked at her Majesty.


    The Empress is also here.


    Yes, your Majesty.


    The Empress addressed the Emperor with such a vacant expression.


    The Emperor and the Empress then began to lead the way, followed by Damian and me.


    In the distance, an ornately decorated altar came into view.


    Above the altar was a chest that was covered in gold and also borately decorated.


    The chest was filled to the brim with grains and fruits that symbolized a bountiful harvest.


    Under the protection of the divine beast, Aurelia, this year has been an abundant harvest.


    The Emperor then began to recite his gratitude.


    I, on the other hand, suppressed my anger and red at the Emperors back.


    Those words he said and even the right to hold the ritual should be Damians and Damians alone.


    After a while, the Emperor reached out to us.

 Chapter 75.2

    Inmemoration of the graciousness of the divine beast, offerings are to be made.Candidates, bring forth the holy fire and oil.


    The Emperor deliberately emphasized the word candidate.


    It was a foolhardy attempt to ce Damian beneath him.


    I suppressed the urge to sigh, handing the Empress a sk of holy oil.


    The Empress evenly sprinkled the holy oil onto the offerings.


    Following our lead, Damian handed the torch to the Emperor.


    Then.


    Yes, Damian. Humble yourself this way.


    Your role as a candidate suits you well.


    The Emperor openly ridiculed Damian.


    The Emperors sneering whispers made my face and the Empresss harden.


    Damian, being the afflicted party, remained astonishingly calm.


    The Emperor, who burst intoughter, threw embers over the fire.


    Whoosh!


    The embers uponing into contact with oil zed fiercely.


    The Emperor asked Damian condescendingly.


    How is it, Damian?


    With his back turned on the raging fire, the Emperor nced at Damian.


    His eyes were as baleful as a hissing snake.


    The harvest festival is essentially our way of expressing gratitude to the divine beast.


    Damian continued to listen to the Emperor with a calm demeanor.


    The Emperor raised his voice as if wanting to be heard by all those attending.


    In addition, Damian is a truly special being who has awakened thetent power of the divine beast, something unseen in 200 years.


    No way.


    I was wide-eyed for a moment.


    It wouldnt end there, the Emperors next words were more than enough to make my heart sink.


    So how about it? Why dont you unleash the power of the divine beast right here and now and bless all the people gathered today?


    I see now. This is what the Emperor had been aiming for from the start.


    I gritted my teeth again.


    Damian hasnt fully mastered the power of the divine beast.


    However, Damian is indeed someone who has awakened that power.


    If he answers I cant do it. right then and there, everyone will use him of being disobedient against the Emperors wishes.


    But to forcefully attempt to use divine power at the Emperors behest


    Theres no telling the toll it will have on Damians body.


    The Emperor would love nothing more than for something to go wrong. If Damian makes a mistake in front of so many people, he would be jeered at by everyone.


    What should I do?


    The Empress, who had been in the background, for the most part, interjected.


    Your Majesty, withdraw the order. Your Majesty is well aware that his Highnesss power is unstable.


    No, I dont think so. Damian is an exceptionally gifted child.


    The Emperor gave a blunt response.


    Wow, Emperor. Wheres your conscience?


    We wont deny that Damian is outstanding in many ways!


    But its a different matter when ites to the power of the divine beast, isnt it?


    How many swordsmanship teachers has he reced, hmm? Hes not going to disappoint me with this, isnt that right?


    Isnt that right?


    That voice was ice-cold.


    I nced back at Damian unknowingly.


    Our eyes met.


    But unlike mine which were frantic, his golden scarlet eyes were so tranquil.


    After a while, Damian chuckled.


    I could point out a faint smile on his face.


    Damian, just what are you thinking?


    If your Majesty wants me to.


    Damian, still bowing his head, raised his head upright.


    An indifferent answer rang out.


    I wont refuse.


    what?


    I blinked nkly.


    Embarrassment deeply etched the Emperors face.


    Perhaps the Emperor expected Damian to back out in anxiety.


    Because I did too.


    Damian took a step forward.


    Perhaps sensing the change in the atmosphere, the nobles looked our way again.


    His Majesty has ordered me to bless all the distinguished attendees with divine blessings


    Confronting all the eyes of the nobles that were focused on us, Damian grabbed their attention.


    He raised his hand as he continued.


    Ahem. Obeying his Majestys order is the duty of the heir to the throne.


    Damian emphasized heir to the throne.


    The Emperors brow scrunched up when he heard that.


    Although Im inexperienced in controlling the power, I stillIll do my best.


    Damian shifted all the me onto the Emperor should things go south.


    He just turned this situation on its head.


    Even though hes inexperienced, hespelled to carry them out per the Emperors order.


    Well, hes not wrong the Emperor is forcing him to do this but-


    Damian, will this go well?


    I put on a determined face.


    The nobles who were listening to him started to mutter and grumble among themselves.


    Hold on, didnt someone say the crown princes power is unstable?


    I heard that too!


    If his Highness cant control


    A dark cloud hung over the nobles.

 Chapter 76.1

    However, what if Damian loses control?


    I might just lose my life trying to get a blessing.


    Just maybe it wonte to that, after all everyone seems to be against it.


    As I watched Damian give off the aura of a natural-born leader, I felt so proud.


    Who brought up that handsome boy? Me! Thats who!


    Well, if were being precise, I did have the support of the Empress


    But my contribution was thergest!


    I enjoyed watching the nobles whine while rambling on with their trivial thoughts.


    Your Majesty, surely you wont have the crown prince use the divine beasts power!


    No, it cant be true!


    Please take back this extreme order!


    At just a moments notice, the nobles were anxious to stop Damian, fretting at the thought of him wielding his power.


    All right, I think we can safely put this all behind us in this case.


    I was relieved.


    Then, Damian shook his head.


    No.


    .huh?


    I turned to Damian with a grim look on my face.


    Damian, what did you just say?


    His Majesty has ced great expectations on me.


    Hey, you arent going toyoure going to bless everyone?


    I was freaking out on the inside.


    In the original novel, Damianpletely mastered the power of the divine beast only after he was over 20 years old!


    But Damian seemed earnest.


    An unfamiliar smile hung on his lips.


    Damian with his eyes closed proimed to the Emperor.


    With that said, I have to live up to his Majestys expectations.


    Thats enough, Damian.


    The Emperor replied with a stony face.


    Finally, Emperor!


    Thats the first time he said something I agree with!


    I didnt think this through. I didnt expect the nobles to oppose this.


    No, I have an opportunity to show my loyalty in this way


    Damians smile grew wider.


    His smile resembled a sharp de.


    He ended his speech with two words.


    Im happy.


    In the blink of an eye, I was speechless at the sight unfolding before me.


    It was something out of fantasy but this fantasy had just descended into reality.


    From Damians back, 3 huge pairs of wings made of light sprouted forth.


    They were wings of a solely silver color that symbolized the divine beast.


    I held my breath.


    I realized I couldnt even cry after witnessing such a majestic sight.


    The three pairs of wings fluttered with force. As they fluttered, feathers filled the air, emitting wondrous light before fading.


    .wow, your Highness, the crown prince, I said under my breath.


    I licked up my lips a little.


    Even though my voice could barely be heard, Damian turned around to face me.


    His eyes, which were as sharp as broken ss, softened the moment they saw me.


    Why is that?


    Thatll have to wait.


    All I could see at the moment was only Damian alone.


    Damian whispered back in a low voice.


    Lize.


    Damian came up to me, grasping my hand gently.


    As our hands ovepped, radiating energy coursed from every part of his body.


    I breathed in.


    How can I exin this sensation?


    If I had topare


    It felt like the touch of the warmest spring descending onto the ground that was frozen for the longest time.


    The power to sprout and grow life.


    But somehow I couldnt help but have a faint feeling that something was out of ce.


    It was because the power flowing through me felt somehow familiar.


    As if Ive known this for a long time


    No, useless thoughts again.


    I shook my head.


    That cant be right. Wheres yourmon sense, Charlize?


    What does a maid like me have to do with the divine beast?


    Rather


    Damian.


    Trying to shake off those thoughts, I bit my lips and looked at Damian


    Will something go wrong if Damian continues to use the power?


    Your Highness, are you okay?


    Yes, Im fine.


    At my concerned question, Damian gave me a slight nod.


    Then he turned his head, getting a glimpse of the multitude of people looking back at him.


    Past the Emperors twitching eyes and the Empresss faint smile


    He cast a nce at the mesmerizing nobles one after the other.


    At the same time, all six wings that sprouted from his back expanded to immense proportions before receding magnificently as they had appeared.


    Be blessed everyone.


    Those words rang out.


    His wings emitted light like a mist that poured down onto the people.


    It was a warm light.


    The people watched the spectacle as if enthralled and were soon erupting in shouts of astoundment.


    my God, the scar on the back of my hand is gone!


    It began with admiration from a middle-aged aristocrat.


    Following that, people began to exim praises one after the other.


    I-I dont feel the back pain Ive had for so long!


    My legs have been paralyzed for years, what is going on?!


    How on earth, how did this happen?!


    People were now looking up to Damian with awestruck eyes.


    Then I remembered the power of divinity in the original novel.


    The power of the divine beast is split into two types, destruction and purification.


    Among these two, the power of purification is the power to purify evil.


    Since human suffering is considered evil, the power of purification also grants the power of restoration (healing).

 Chapter 76.2

    In theory, even people whose lives are at the edge or even those who cant continue because their souls are hurt inside


    I actually was about to say it was a miracle.


    It was a nonsensical transfer that the first Emperor, Carpel who made direct contact with Aurelia had done.


    To directly interfere in a humans life ces a huge strain on the caster who uses the power.


    Besides, the Damian in the originalhadnt awakened the power of purification until the very end.


    I narrowed my brow.


    Damian was unable to exact vengeance and awakened the power of destruction.


    That power made Damian the strongest being in the world. He eventually put the whole world beneath his feet


    That ending was probably lonely.


    So would it be better to awaken the power of purification?


    I nodded my head satisfactorily.


    .yeah, itll be a bit different from the original.


    I always thought of changing the original since the beginning, most of all having Damian be recognized by the people.


    People now paid no attention to the Emperor.


    All their tribute was directed toward Damian.


    To think this body of mine would get to experience the blessings of the divine beast from legends


    As expected, the crown prince is the only rightful heir to the Imperial family!


    He is the sessor to Emperor Carpel, how does he feel about that?


    Praise upon praise was showered onto Damian.


    Damian without letting the praises go to his ego suddenly raised his head.


    The Emperor was staring at Damian with a murderous look.


    Damian in contrast smiled at the Emperor who looked like he was going to explode.


    Under the protection of the divine beast, endless glory to the Sun and Moon of the empire.


    Damian bowed his head before the Emperor and Empress, honoring them.


    The Emperor gnashed his teeth.


    On the other hand, the Empress responded politely to Damian.


    It was like seeing the seconding of the divine beast. That was incredible, Damian.


    AHH!


    A great cheer erupted.


    I watched Damian from behind, feeling overwhelmed with an indescribable joy.


    As I did, Damian sneaked his way to me and we made eye contact.


    He licked his lips slightly.


    Whaddya think? Did I do well?


    Seriously, this boy!


    I stopped scrunching my brows and ended upughing.


    ***


    Later that evening.


    The Empress with a mncholic expression on her face leaned closer to me.


    Laying her head over my shoulder, sheined softly.


    Lize, I dont want to go to the banquet.


    Aww, but you have to go.


    I smiled, trying tofort the Empress as she pouted.


    Wow, our Empress is pretty even when she pouts.


    She may not like it and thats understandable.


    The Empress has been quite busy today.


    It was over for me and Damian but the Empress had to attend a banquet following the harvest festival.


    You understand me, dont you Charlize? Its irritating having to dress up for hours!


    The Empress moaned as she clenched her fists.


    In her frustration, the pearl bracelet on her wrist jingled.


    Even with all the effort I go through, the only people I meet are His Majesty, the Emperor, and the nobility!


    Please, calm down. If you bite your lips, your makeup will be ruined.


    How can you not be calm in this situation?


    The Empress was now shaking her fists in the air.


    Im tired of smiling!


    Fortunately, I had an ace up my sleeve that would quell the Empresss exasperation.


    I took a deep breath and blinked my eyshes, putting on the cutest face I possibly could.


    But Charlize likes that the Empress is beautifully dressed.


    Ugh, Im already ten years old and Im calling myself in the third person


    Isnt this so cheesy?!


    I shrugged it off and continued anyway.


    However, for the Empress, it was just perfect.


    The Empress looked at me with sparkling eyes.


    Really? You like seeing me pretty Charlize?


    Yes! In fact, the Empress is the prettiest person in the world even when shes idle.


    I said that earnestly.


    Although it was a clumsypliment, the Empress seemed to feel better.


    Its better when good and goode together, isnt it?


    When good thingse togetherwhat are you talking about?


    Wellits like putting ice cream on a browniewont it taste twice as good?


    After hearing my crude parable, the Empresss face looked like she could burst intoughter at any time if I spoke again.


    I was a bit miffed.


    Well, its just how I talk.


    The Empress ced her hand on my shoulder.


    Charlizes parable was so convenient, I understood it as soon as you said it.

 Chapter 77.1

    I dont think so


    Oh my, dont you believe me?


    The Empress chortled as she nodded her head at me.


    Well, thats not the point.


    What Im trying to say isnt about brownies and ice cream.


    I opened my mouth with resolve.


    Anyway, what I want to say is!


    Yes, what do you want to say?


    Your Majesty is so beautiful today, I think I will fall in love with you.


    Empress, please believe me.


    Im telling you nothing but 100% of the pure truth!


    Hearing that, the Empresss eyes fluttered.


    Um, did I say something wrong?


    I tilted my head.


    well, thats what my Charlize would say. Still, it was worth going through the trouble of dressing up for.


    The Empresss cheeks appeared slightly blushed mentioning that.


    Oh, no way.


    Is the Empress embarrassed now?


    Wow, our Empress is so adorable!


    Just then.


    Arent you headed to the banquet?


    A hoarse voice interrupted our conversation.


    Oh, wait a second. That voice?


    I nced behind me.


    It was Damian with his makeup removed and a fresh set of clothes on. He stood behind me with a sullen expression.


    Why are you jealous that Charlize is going to fall for me? teased the Empress as she poked fun at Damian with a victors smile.


    Red-faced, Damian protested.


    Why should I be jealous over a small thing!


    If its really how you say it is, then why dont you look so good?


    I know Ive heard a simr conversation from somewhere, havent I?


    I squinted my eyes, recalling a hazy memory.


    Oh, I remember!


    When the Empress lied to Damian!


    I think it was the same scenario when she said she slept in the same bed as me.


    Damian curled his lips and said.


    I was just worried her Majesty would bete for the banquet.


    Uh-huh, is that so?


    Yes. I wasnt aware of Charlize at all-


    You know what, prince?


    The Empress raised her chin, cutting Damian mid-sentence.


    That mellow voice rang out.


    Strongly denying something can be considered as strongly affirming it.


    Perhaps hitting the nail on the head, Damian bit his lip.


    The Empress added a sharp remark.


    Anyway, I was going to be on my way even if his Highness hadnt urged me.


    Oh, youre leaving now?


    Its almost time. If Imte for the banquet, I wont hear the end of it from the Emperor


    The Empress got up and gave a pat on my head with a gentle touch.


    Her Majestys smile widened.


    I think Ill be backte,dont wait for me, and go to bed early, Charlize.


    I was stunned by that.


    Did the Empress emphasize Dont wait for me? She did, didnt she?


    My Charlize always waits for me, I feel so bad when I returnte at night.


    Oh, thats why.


    to be precise, all the maids of the Empress pce, not just me, wait for her to return.


    But I wasnt in a mood to exin that.


    I nced over to Damian, smiling awkwardly.


    He was looking at the Empress with a defeated expression.


    With a victorious voice, the Empress dealt the final blow.


    Theres no need to go out of your way to see me off. Make yourselvesfortable.


    Ah, yes.have a good time, Your Majesty.


    I waved a fond farewell.


    The Empress exited the room with an elegant gesture.


    Click.


    The door was closed.


    Damian immediately turned to face me.


    Lize.


    Y-Yes?


    When Her Majestyes backte. Do you stay up and wait for her? He asked with a fire in his eyes.


    Well, yes but


    Damian became even more ill-tempered when he heard that.


    I hurriedly opened my mouth in an attempt to defuse the situation.


    Since I am the Empresss maid, isnt it obvious I would wait for her toe back?


    But arent you also my maid?


    But the crown prince has no business staying upte


    Coming up with these haphazard excuses, I wanted to cry on the inside.


    Why are you both doing this to me?


    ***


    Throughout dinner, I had to pacify and soothe a sulky Damian.


    My persistent efforts started to pay off, and Damian was less grumpy by the end of the meal.


    By the way, your Highness, the crown prince.


    Yes?


    Damian looked at me as he put down his cutlery.


    I asked him carefully.


    is everything all right?


    What?

 Chapter 77.2

    Its becauseI was wondering why his Highness isnt at the banquet.


    Damian was the crown prince and without a doubt, has the right to attend.


    However, I was worried he couldnt attend the banquet because of the Emperors bad mood.


    Seriously, the emperor of a country should be able to be bolder/better than that.


    The Emperor doesnt have to be that petty, right?


    Damian thankfully shook his head with a relieving smile.


    Didnt I offend the Emperor with todays blessing?


    Well, you did but


    So. For the time being, its better toy low and stay away, Damian advised in a low voice.


    Laying low isnt that badpared to getting on the Emperors bad side.


    I mean Damians already on his bad side but we dont want to make him angrier, right?


    While nodding my head casually, I remembered Damians blessing earlier.


    Oh, I have one more question.


    What is it?


    Back in the courtyard, how did you handle the power so well?


    Damian had suffered from a fever before because he struggled to control the power of the divine beast.


    Recalling the time when Damian copsed to the floor, my heart became cool like I had just swallowed arge chunk of ice.


    I remembered his body temperature that was scorching hot, and his face that was as pale as a ghosts


    Damian shrugged his shoulders.


    I dont know how exactly, I just somehow had this feeling I could do it.


    wait, your Highness. Did you take that risk just because you felt like you could do it?


    I looked at Damian with a dazed expression.


    His Highness doesnt know how precious he is! Why does he throw himself in harms way?


    Unable to bear my constant judging gaze, Damian slinked his gaze away.


    The feeling back thereI was. I was confident I could do it.


    Where did you get that confidence from?


    You.


    Me?


    I was confused.


    Damian narrowed his brow slightly.


    He muttered to me, divulging his thoughts.


    Because you were by my side, I felt like I could do it.


    What, youre saying Im the reason? That cant be right!


    But what if its true?


    Damian looked at me with a saddened expression.


    After a while, he sighed and continued.


    To tell you the truth, I dont think I can do it again.


    But havent you done it once already?


    That was thenI dont even know how I did it, so I dont know if Ill be able to do it again.


    Damian seemed pretty frustrated with himself, so I struggled to suppress the desire to hit him over his recklessness.


    *Sigh* Dont beat yourself up over it, Damian.


    Damian grumbled and pondered for quite a while. Then he nced at me.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    Buw


    He slurred his speech trying to say something.


    But?


    Looking at you gives me peace of mind.


    Yeah, that is hard to get out, isnt it?


    I stared at him pitifully.


    Indeed, in the original novel, there were very few people who awakened the power of the divine beast.


    Among the few who had awakened the power, only one had seeded in awakening the power of purification.


    So to say its difficult is an understatement.


    Just as I was about to convince myself.


    It maye off as weird, but when Im with you everything feels like its going to be okay.


    .Yep, that sounds really weird.


    I didnt mean to, but I reacted immediately with a somewhat disgusted expression.


    Noticing my disapproving reaction, Damian continued with a downcast face.


    Dont make that face, please, pleaded Damian.


    Okay, Ill try.


    I struggled to push the tips of my lips upwards. (Smile)


    It was then Damian changed the subject.


    About the fever.


    Are you feverish?


    No. Ever since Ive known you, Ive never had another fever.


    Damians words left me feeling strange.


    Come to think of it


    Hes right.


    The first andst time Damian was sick was when he was eight years old.


    Hes changed since then. Hes such a strong boy, itpletely escaped my mind!


    And about todays harvest festival.


    Yes?


    Honestly, the Emperor hurt my self-esteem at first, but I was still with you.


    Before I knew it, Damian recollected what happened with a faint smile.


    He ended that note tenderly.


    I knew it would turn out well.


    His frank words came out of nowhere, I was speechless for a moment.


    He slowly turned the other way.


    His golden and scarlet eyes stared out the window, into a distant ce I couldnt figure out.


    Do you remember what her Majesty said?


    What about it?


    On the day of the harvest festival, I mean the real festival outside the pcetheres a lot to see and do.


    Oh, she did say that.


    I nodded slightly.


    She also said there would be a lot of snacks and fun things to do.


    Especially the sight of endless floatingnterns, like a Milky way flowing on the ground from far away.


    I want to see all that scenery with you.


    will that day evere? I unknowingly asked in a skeptical voice.


    Perhaps because I was born in the pce and only lived in and around the pce grounds, I couldnt imagine leaving this ce very well.

 Chapter 78.1

    Damian replied in a firm tone.


    Duh, of course.


    Its hard for me, imagining myself outside the pce.


    Lize, why are you talking like that? Is it because you dont want to go out with me?


    Damian probed me for answers.


    What? Does he really think that way?


    I quickly shook my head.


    Its not like that.


    Are you sure?


    Yes, Im sure. Like I said before, I like the crown prince very much.


    Seemingly hitting the nail on the head, Damians face brightened up.


    It seemed like he wanted to say something, but he stopped and avoided eye contact.


    His white cheeks were so red, that if water were to touch them, they would just go tssss.


    I barely withheld my desire to tease him again, instead, I stayed with him just grinning.


    ***


    That night, I had a dream.


    Carpel.


    A gentle voice echoed.


    There were two people sitting side by side under the dazzling night sky that was strewn with countless stars.


    There was a woman with long bright silver hair and a man with indigo-colored hair that resembled the early hours of dawn.


    The man rested his head on the womans shoulders, his eyes were closed as if asleep.


    The facial expressions of the two were drastically different.


    The womans beautiful face was pale and covered in a stream of tears, while the mans face seemed very serene.


    I will keep my promise to you.


    Whispering into the mans ear, she raised her head afterward.


    It was as if she didnt want him to be caught in the tears she was shedding.


    So you


    She shook her head slowly in a pained motion.


    Her voice was mixed with so many emotions such as sorrow and anger.


    But the obvious one among them all was her unconditional love towards the man.


    keep the promise you made with me.


    At the same moment she whispered, I suddenly woke up.


    .ah.


    Across the midnight velvet sky, the countless stars were still shining brilliantly in ce.


    The lush green fields swaying in the wind, patches of wildflowers blooming, the distinctive fresh smell of grass, and the even weight of the mans head resting on her shoulders.


    It was a bizarre vivid dream.


    As if I was there, experiencing everything on the spot.


    What happened


    Im having all sorts of strange dreams.


    Trying to brush it off, I raised my hand and wiped my eyes.


    What, how?


    I fully opened my eyes, surprised at my fingers.


    My fingers were wet and slightly wrinkled from wiping away my tears.


    As if I had been sobbing and weeping the entire dream


    No, why was I crying?


    I narrowed my eyes and looked out the window.


    Above the empty garden, there was only the darkness of early dawn.


    The bluish hue reminded me of the man I saw in the dream.


    That man


    Hey, I shouldnt think too much about this. I need to get some rest.


    Frowning, I pulled the covers andid down again.


    But because of the thumping of my heart, I stayed up all night, unable to sleep.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    I was running towards the crown princes pce in exhration


    The chef at the Empresss pce made a special duck dish, and it just tastes heavenly!


    I was ecstatic to have Damian try it. So much so, the Empress in the end though with a dissatisfied face agreed to have Damian tag along.


    As expected, our Empress is an angel!


    Just the thought of Damian eating this meat dish, put a big smile on my face.


    That reminds me of the time when I first fed him white bread with jam on it, Damian was really cute.


    I could clearly picture the look on his face, how wide his eyes were when he tried sweets for the first time.


    *Ahh* Hes grown so much.


    As I reached the pce, I stopped in my tracks.


    What? Why is the door to the pce wide open?


    And the gate guards gone too?


    I felt something ominous.


    As I set foot into the crown princes pce, there stood a man in splendid clothes in the distance.


    is he?


    My face hardened.


    The man was from the imperial pce.


    Hes dressed as a royal official.


    Emperor, what threats will you use to bully Damian this time?


    I curled my lips.


    Prince Damian Carpel De Winsor, show reverence to his Majesty!


    At those words, Damian knelt with an expressionless face.


    The official raised his voice, calling for attention.


    As prince of the imperial family and as someone who has awakened the power of the divine beast, you must bear the weight of your nobility.


    what kind of nonsense is that? What does he mean by weight of nobility?


    mes ignited in my eyes.


    Dont make meugh, you and your honeyed words!


    You all have never treated Damian with any dignity!


    Therefore I entrust you with the duty of defending Winsor.


    What is that duty? Damian inquired.


    The crown prince is to make way to the northern Kier ins to cleanse the beasts and defend ournds.


    Responding to Damians calm question, the official answered without any dy.


    N-Northern Kier ins?!


    I was wide-eyed.


    The Kier ins were adjacent to Margrave Antes territory in the frontier and are inhabited by demonic beasts.


    Thend which the Empire has never been able to obtain.

 Chapter 78.2

    Isnt this just like sending someone to die?!


    I balled up my fists.


    My nails dug deep into my palms, but I was so fumed that I didnt feel any pain.


    And Damian


    The order, Ill ept it.


    .he said so with a silent bow.


    I felt my whole world juste crashing down. Everything seemed like a blur.


    Damian, what did you just say?


    Going to such a deste ce, have you lost your marbles?!


    When I came to, I suddenly found myself in front of Damian.


    T-That cant be!


    Lize?!


    Damian looked at me inplete amazement.


    But I couldnt afford to answer him right now.


    I immediately dropped to my knees, lowering my head till my forehead touched the floor.


    Please reconsider, his Highness, the crown prince is just thirteen years old, I implored the official sent.


    I bowed my head again and again in desperation.


    A stunned Damian watched in utter confusion but I didnt raise my head.


    How can the crown prince, someone so young, survive in such an unforgiving ce?


    I gasped for breath.


    Oh no, I cant do it. Not like this.


    I need to talk as clearly as possible.


    The official sent wont take me seriously if I cry here


    To hold back the tears, I bit my lips till they bled.


    But even that couldnt stop my tears from flowing freely.


    Lize, stop it.


    But! I eximed with a crumpled expression.


    When I raised my voice, Damian shook his head in response.


    Damian wrapped his outstretched arm around me.


    Would you kindly turn a blind eye towards the disrespect shown by this child?


    Damian looked up at the man with an intense gaze.


    The hand wrapped around my shoulder strengthened its grip.


    Shes still young. Aside from that, shes the child whom Her Majesty, the Empress greatly cherishes.


    Nheless, to show such impudence against the Emperors wishes stated the official.


    You cant punish this child over such trifles. Any attempt to do so and you would be going against her Majestys wishes. Are you prepared to be on bad terms with Her Majesty?


    The official alternated between Damians and Charlizes faces with a look that was lost for words.


    Damian spoke calmly.


    If her Majesty, the Empress finds offense, youll certainly have offended the Duke of Rochester too.


    erm.


    When the Empresss brother was mentioned, the official seemed to back down.


    Damian nailed it.


    Give me a deadline instead.


    A deadline?


    Yes. The Emperors wishes must be carried out, dered Damian.


    Damian!


    I nced back at him.


    Dont tell me, youre actually going to obey that unreasonable order?


    Are you serious!?


    However, Damians expression remained unchanged.


    I was in absolute disbelief.


    All right. But you must leave the pce within a week.


    Ill keep that in mind.


    After some back and forth, the official went away.


    I grabbed Damian by his cor.


    Your Highness, what on earth are you talking about!


    Lize, calm down.


    A week?! You have to leave in a week?!


    I wiped away the tears with my sleeve.


    But as my tears continued to stream, my vision began to blur.


    I strengthened my grasp, holding onto Damian with all my might.


    If I dont do that, Damian might disappear from me.


    Howhow could his Majesty, the Emperor do this to his Highness!


    Dont worry so much


    Damian came closer, reaching out and wiping away my tears.


    His fingertips were wet from my constant sobbing.


    Theres no use in arguing like this.


    It wasnt Damians fault.


    Its the Emperor pushing him to ept


    In a situation like this, how can you expect me not to worry?!


    Well, thats true, isnt it?


    Damian replied withughter at my concern for his well-being.


    Why are youughing about this!?


    I stared at Damian with a bewildered expression.


    Gently wiping the corners of my swollen eyes, he muttered to me.


    Its nice though, having you be worried for me.


    how many times have you made me worry, and you just go and say that?


    Oh, the guilt! My conscience hurts now.


    Damian put on an awkward smile, something between a frown and a smile.


    Just as I was about to yell at him again.


    Damian stretched out his arms, hugging me tightly.


    whats this?


    I opened my watery eyes.

 Chapter 79.1

    Truth be told, Ive had a lot of physical contact with Damian.


    There were times when we held hands, changed clothes, and hugged each other.


    But not in this way


    I dont think hes ever hugged me so affectionately.


    Its weird.


    My mouth became dry and my heart was pounding.


    A new heat spread over my face which was already flushed from crying.


    Confused, I buried my face in Damians arms.


    What is this?


    Every time youI think I can only apologize.


    His soft voice caressed my ear.


    His steady heartbeat calmed my stressed mind.


    Once again, Im sorry I could only tell you not to worry.


    I, your Highness.


    Butthis is the best I can do at the moment.


    Damian calmly vocalized his intentions.


    Im leaving.


    what do you mean!


    This way, I can avoid causing harm to anyone.


    Unbeknownst to me, Damian seemed to have his heart set on this.


    And isnt it time for me to be able to stand on my own two feet, without having to depend on you and Her Majesty?


    What?


    I was so wide-eyed that I stopped crying.


    Damian gave a yful smile.


    Youll see, Ille back as a better man.


    Stop, a better man?


    Yeah. Dont fall for me when Ie back.


    Damian joked away.


    its unsettling how Damian can justugh in a situation like this.


    Looking at him nkly, I bit my lip and gulped back the tears.


    Its as if Damian had already made up his mind


    Im a fool for crying and being hung up on this.


    In destion, I leaned on him without saying another word.


    I didnt want to bother Damian anymore with my foolishness.


    ***


    After shedding tears for a while, I got up.


    Take a break, you must be worn out from all that crying.


    Damian tried to dissuade me, but I shook my head.


    It was because it hurts now to even look at Damians face.


    With a feeble gait, I entered the Empresss pce.


    Meanwhile.


    Lize?


    The Empresss voice echoed.


    Those dark green eyes of hers were taken aback.


    Y-Your Majesty.


    I called out to the Empress in a trembling voice.


    At the same time, tears began rolling down my cheeks.


    Even though I had cried so much before, there were still tears left.


    The Empress rushed over to me and bent down as my sniffles became louder and I wasnt able to speak clearly.


    Whats going on Charlize? Your face is colorless, asked the Empress in a worried tone.


    I-Its


    I couldnt get the words out.


    Its because the very second I say the words, Damians leaving. It could be a reality set in stone.


    I just couldnt bring myself to say it.


    I knew Damian leaving was something already decided but like an idiot, I


    Didnt I tell you the other day, the day when you rejected the adoption?


    The Empress tenderly rubbed my back as she opened her lips.


    If youre going through a rough time, talk to me about it.


    your Majesty.


    So tell me what happened. Who knows, I might just have the solution?


    As soon as the Empresss sweet and reassuring voice reached my ears, words poured forth as if a dam had just burst.


    Well, his Highnesshes going to the Kier ins in the north.


    Hold on, Kier? You mean the northern Kier ins?


    Yes. His Majesty, the Emperor has given him an order toto leave for the Kier ins.


    The news shook the Empress as a startled expression crept over her face.


    I grabbed onto the cor of the Empresss dress in a fit of temper.


    I-I know Im ipetent for thisI couldnt get the order withdrawn.


    Why does that make you ipetent?


    The news that he was leaving for Kierer, I couldnt stop him.


    With a voice muddled by tears, I gurgled hopelessly.


    Its not even the territory of Margrave Antes but Kier of all ces.


    Lize.


    Everyone knows. There are only demonic beasts in Kier, and very few soldiers whove managed to survive for more than a year there


    I know youre emotional, but calm down a little.


    The Empress tried to console me, but it was all in vain.


    His Highness will go to that dangerous cewhat if something happens to him?


    In the end, I cried so much that I had trouble breathing.


    The Empress hastily embraced me in her arms.


    I grasped the Empresss cor tightly.


    Cant I do anything for his Highness?


    its.


    Ive been thinking about it, but I have no idea what to do I muttered to the Empress.


    What am I supposed to do?


    I hate, hate myself for being so powerless.


    I decided to stay by Damians side, and yet theres nothing I can do about this predicament.


    I bit my lips till they bled, lowering my head to the floor in despair.


    Meanwhile, the Empress signed and added.


    If youre so sad about it, how will Her Majesty, the Empress dowager feel about this


    *sniffles* what?


    Dont you know? The Empress dowager still hasnt been allowed to see her grandchild face to face and now hes leaving.


    For a moment, I froze.

 Chapter 79.2

    Empress dowager


    I was so engrossed in my misery, I didnt even think of the situation her Majesty was in.


    Damian and the Empress dowager havent spoken in nearly five years


    I only saw her face once during the harvest festival.


    At the time, Her Majesty, the Empress dowager had such a vivid expression in her eyes.


    Her wrinkled eyes conveyed so much joy and sorrow.


    Damian for a long time, couldnt take his eyes off her.


    After thinking for a moment, I roughly wiped the corners of my eyes with my sleeves.


    Charlize? Whats the matter?


    The Empress looked at me with a surprised look at my sudden change in expression.


    I cant keep crying like this while the crown prince leaves.


    I gritted my teeth.


    I hate not being able to do anything. I feel so guilty.


    But in this situation, all I can do is


    Your Majesty, the Empress?


    What is it, Charlize?


    Can I ask you a favor?


    The Empress who heard the determined tone in my question smiled softly.


    I told you before.


    The Empress spoke while slowly stroking my swollen eyes with her fingers.


    If youre having problems, lean on me and well discuss it anytime.


    Oh.


    I blinked my eyes.


    This was when-


    When I declined the Dukes offer, the Empress said this to me.


    And


    I said I wanted to be your strength, remember?


    Her voice was as warm as a spring breeze.


    I couldnt resist getting emotional when I heard that.


    .yes, I remember, I said as I nodded my head with tears welling up.


    So, what can I do to help?


    I


    I took a deep breath and spoke with resolve.


    Before the crown prince leaves the pce, I want to make sure he meets the Empress dowager.


    is that all?


    After a while.


    The Empress tilted her head.


    If you want, you can ask me for a little more.


    ..do you want me to ask you for more?


    Yes. Something along the lines of Dont send the crown prince to the Kier ins, or something like that.


    After pondering for a moment, I turned down Her Majestys offer.


    No, thats all.


    The Empress raised an eyebrow at my reply.


    Of course, I wanted the same thing.


    But.


    I cherish the crown prince as much as her Majesty, the Empress.


    .Charlize.


    To have the crown prince and the Empress dowager meet is one thing, but preventing the crown prince from going


    I bit my lips.


    Thats something else.


    The former was the deep bond between family members, it could be excused.


    Thetter, however, could be deemed as rebelling against the Emperor.


    And since Damian mentioned he wanted to avoid causing harm to anyone.


    His Highness seems to have made up his mind.


    ..is that so?


    Yes. Hes leavingjust like he said.


    It felt like something pierced my heart upon saying that, but I managed to keep it together.


    So I justId like to give both of them the chance to finally meet.


    ..yes, I see.


    The Empress who had been looking at me for a while nodded.


    ***


    The next day.


    Having spent the entire night wide awake, I went to the Empress dowagers pce as soon as dawn broke.


    Her Majesty greeted me with a warm and pleasant smile.


    Oh my, Charlize. Whats going on?


    Seeing her peaceful face, I felt my heart throbbing.


    .maybe, she doesnt know anything yet.


    It was difficult to tell her, to get the words out of my mouth.


    Well, your Majesty, the Empress dowager.


    Go on.


    The crown prince.hell soon be heading to the northern ins of Kier.


    .what?


    In an instant, the Empress dowagers smile vanished, reced by a rigid expression.


    You cant meanthe Kier ins?


    Its.


    I exined the whole story.


    That Damian had been given an order yesterday.


    I told her how the Emperor had sent for Damian to leave within a week after being notified.


    The schedule itself hinted at its urgency.


    Lastly, for this undertaking, there wouldnt be a guarantee when Damian will be back.


    no, no.


    The Empress dowager who heard my recollection shook her head with a weary expression.

 Chapter 80.1

    Ive never heard any of this


    maybe, this is how the Emperor gets back at the Empress dowager.


    I couldnt be insensitive to the Empress dowagers feelings, so I had to tread carefully.


    If this goes on, her Majesty wont be able to see his face until his Highness, the crown prince returns.


    Because theres no way the Emperor would ever allow it.


    I didnt say it openly but her Majesty was promptly aware of the fact.


    The Empress dowager widened her eyes.


    Its not even Margrave Antessnds but the Kier ins


    Her voice quivered in anger.


    Thisits like heh-hes sending my grandson to his death!


    Hold on, your Majesty.


    How does one even rectify such a situation?! And where only beasts roam, how would a boy survive!


    The Empress dowager has always been so calm, I have never seen her raise her voice like this.


    I knew firsthand how furious and devastated she was about this.


    I took a deep breath and presented her with an offer.


    Then, how about doing this?


    ***


    Just like that, a week passed by without a moments notice.


    Damian has been busy ever since and of course, barely has time to meet with Charlize.


    It was the day before he would embark per the Emperors order.


    The Kier ins, you dont have to go if you dont want to.


    The Empress who summoned Damian to sit in front of her suddenly said so.


    Damian was wide-eyed.


    What? What do you mean?


    I dont know any other way to tell you this, but my family had a lot of influence.


    At the Empresss bombshell, Damian couldnt conceal his surprise.


    It was true.


    The Duchess of Rochester, the Empresss mother was the noblest family in the empire.


    The Rochester family who served as the head of the council of nobles, helped the current emperor usurp the throne.


    Without the help of the former Duke of Rochester, the Empresss father


    The current emperor would have never been in the position he is now.


    The Empress continued with a straight face.


    With the help of my family, I can pressure the Emperor to protect your Highness.


    Your Majesty. Its


    Also, arrangements have been made to ensure his Highness gets out of this situation.


    The Empresss voice remained calm.


    Naturally, you must be quite surprised to hear this news a day before departure. I can understand that.


    Those cold dark green eyes looked straight at Damian.


    However, I need time to prepare too.


    WhyI dont get this.


    As long as his Highness says Yes.


    The Empress spoke firmly.


    No matter what happens, Ill get his Highness out of this clear-cut order meant to subjugate you.


    What? thought Damian internally.


    Dumbstruck, his eyes popped wide open.


    The Empress continued.


    Id like to add one more thing, you dont have to feel pressured by my proposal.


    The Empresss beautiful face was as calm as a tranquilke.


    Damian, who still had the Empress in his sight, asked abruptly.


    Why?


    A deep crease had formed over Damians brow.


    Did Charlize by any chance ask Her Majesty for this?


    No, Charlize has nothing to do with this.


    Then, why do this? Damian asked.


    Up to this point, as an adult and an empress.Ive never taken responsibility for you, your Highness.


    No one has ever treated Damian as a child.


    In response to that unexpected answer, Damian blinked nkly.


    He was forced to grow up to survive, and thats still the case today.


    If your Highness, who isnt even an adult yet, is sent to the forefront to all those beasts


    The Empress dropped her shoulders slightly.


    Needless to say, my conscience will be bothered, and I wont be able to sleep at night.


    .is this why Charlize admires her Majesty so much?


    Damian was convinced by a familiar but painful feeling of defeat.


    For Charlize, the Empress was the only adult she could count on.


    Her Majestys kindness must have been the only joy she had in her arduous imperial life.


    Just as the Empress means much to Charlize, so too is Charlize the same to Damian.


    Also, my brother thinks the same way.


    The Empresss eyes narrowed.


    Word spread that her brother had recently gotten into a big argument with the Emperor.


    It was due to the problem of the crown princes emperor-ordained task.


    Your Majesty, are you mad?!


    Rochester, are you finished talking?!


    Im not done yet!


    The Duke who was usuallyposed, raised his voice, something seldom seen by others.


    What is this? Crown prince Damian has yet to even reach the age of maturity!


    He still cant control the power of the divine beast, cant he? His body alone wont be enough to protect him!


    Having the power of the divine beast is not a reason to drive his Highness intonds fraught with perilous danger!!


    No.


    The Emperor twisted the tips of his lips into a scowl.


    It may not be enough for the Duke, but I have enough reason to send the crown prince to Margrave Antessnds.


    Seeing the stubbornness of the Emperor that was akin to an impregnable fortress, the Duke was at a loss for words.


    The Empress shook his head, clicking his tongue.


    Theres just no seeing eye to eye with you Duke. A shame, I got along very well with the previous duke


    .shocking.


    Who would have thought conversing with the Emperor wouldnt produce any results, huh?


    The Duke clenched his teeth.


    In the end, the differences between the Emperor and the Duke were not settled, not even in the slightest bit.


    The voices arguing going back and forth were chilling.


    Throughout the national assembly, the officials were caught up in witnessing the exchange between the Duke and the Emperor.


    The Empress paused for a moment, muttering to herself.


    s, if the crown prince leavesCharlize will be heartbroken.

 Chapter 80.2

    There was bitterness in the Empresss voice.


    The Empress thought of Charlize and her puffy eyes.


    After Damians decision to leave, Charlize cried all day long.


    Charlize couldnt hold back as she muttered the words dont leave, continuously all while trying to suppress her sadness to no avail.


    Its better for me to make a move than continue watching Charlize cry her eyes out.


    The Empress sincerely thought so.


    But right then.


    Damian spoke in a calm voice.


    Im very grateful her Majesty has given me such an offer.


    The Empresss eyes widened a bit.


    It was because Damians tone implied rejection.


    A childlike but collected voice followed.


    Buf if the Empress were to do that, theres going to be a lot of trouble for the Duke of Rochester.


    The crown prince doesnt need to worry about that.


    No, I have to be worried.


    Damian faced the Empress, his head upright.


    Those scarlet eyes were unwavering, undeterred as they gazed back at the Empress.


    Charlize is her Majestys official maid.


    For a split second, the Empress was caught off guard.


    Shes not an ordinary maid either.


    .your Highness.


    Its clear Charlize is now favored by both her Majesty and the Duke of Rochester.


    Favored to the point of receiving an adoption offer from the Duke.


    Saying that Damians smile widened.


    It was a smile that revealed how his heart was set on this.


    But me, Im a prince whos worse than a scarecrow. I dont have that support base.


    But your Highness, thats


    Your Majesty is supported by the Duke of Rochester. So rather than me.Her Majesty and the Duke of Rochester should.


    Damians smile became somewhat pained when mentioning the Duke again.


    The Empress clenched her fists.


    Damian concluded with a request.


    please keep Charlize safe.


    The Empress was silent for a long time.


    Damian whom no one ever had ever believed in until now, was breaking down all walls and boundaries for the first time by speaking candidly.


    All that honesty was to protect Charlize.


    His sigh rang out.


    Instead of opposing his Majesty, the Emperor by telling him Im not going


    It may be better to leave the imperial pce for a while, expressed Damian


    Realizing the crown prince had truly made up his mind, the Empress bit her lip.


    She couldnt say anything.


    Momentster, the Empress spoke in a voice that was emotionally crushed.


    .it may be far more dangerous than the crown prince anticipates.


    Its all right.


    Its not something you can so easily brush off.


    The Empress stared at Damian.


    You do know what youre getting yourself into, yes? The Kier ins are infested with demonic beasts.


    I do. Im also someone who hasnt fully awakened the power of the divine beast.


    Damian gave a mischievous smile.


    But this is a wake-up call for me. And because Ive partially awakened the power within me, Im not going to all of a sudden fall over and die.


    But, thats


    So your Majesty shouldnt worry excessively over me, added Damian with courtesy.


    Unable to ovee the mix ofplicated emotions, the Empress bit her lips.


    After a while.


    The Empress offered an apology.


    Im so sorry, your Highness.


    What? What are you sorry about


    Didnt I tell you? As an adult and empress, protecting the crown prince is my responsibility.


    The Empresss face was guilt-ridden.


    She really did mean it.


    For Charlize, the Empress was determined to do what she could to protect the crown prince. But in the end, there was nothing the Empress could do.


    Lets face the facts, I cant stop you from going. I just wished I had done more for you.


    No. I know that her Majesty has already done so much to help me.


    Damian answered with a solemn tone.


    He remembered the times when he slowly suffocated in the darkness, shunned by everyone in the pce.


    Charlize was the first one to approach him.


    And though there was Charlizethe Empress was also there to show him how to be mature with responsibility.


    They were the ones who showed him kindness and rekindled the warmth in him.


    When I be someone who Charlize can lean on, Ille back.

 Chapter 81.1

    Damians voice heightened as if reinvigorated.


    Although he now has to entrust her protection to the Empress, he wanted to protect Charlize himself one day.


    Perhaps picking up on the smallest of details, the Empresss mind seemed to be upied elsewhere.


    So please, take care of Charlize while Im away from the imperial pce.


    Dont worry about that. His Highness doesnt even need to ask, Ill take good care of Charlize.


    The Empress who gave a sharp reply nced sideways at the clock.


    She waved her hand as if telling him to go.


    Oh, Ive taken up too much time. Go ahead, Charlize is waiting.


    Well, excuse me, your Majesty.


    Damian got up.


    He gave a final nod and left the room.


    The Empress stared at the closed door for a long, long time before gazing elsewhere.


    Beyond the window, in the distance lies ahead the garden of the Empress dowager. Waiting for the conversation between the Empress and Damian to finish, I stood in the garden.


    The moonlight shined on everything down below, causing fallen red and yellow autumn leaves to gleam.


    The surroundingndscape was serene but my mind was aplete mess.


    Damian will leave after today.


    That thought made me tear up.


    I blinked repeatedly to get the tears out.


    No, todays thest time I can see Damian.


    So I have to send him off with a smile.


    At the same time, I heard the sound of grass being stepped upon.


    I took a deep breath.


    A friendly voice called me.


    Lize.


    .your Highness, the crown prince.


    I smiled and looked back at Damian.


    Damian looked like he was observing me when he suddenly blurted out.


    Why do you look like that?


    Huh? Look like what?


    You look like youre about to cry.


    The moment I heard that my breathing became rapid and shallow.


    I bit my lip until it bled.


    No.


    I made a decision not to cry.


    But the sadness kept creeping in.


    Did you really have to read me like a book, Damian?


    Your Highness, its really bAD


    My voice abruptly cracked up at the end.


    Damian with a bewildered face rushed over to me.


    I-Im sorry. I didnt mean to make fun of you


    When you goI want to send you off with a smile.


    The sadness in me shot up.


    do you know how hard Im trying?


    I inadvertently raised my voice.


    Your Highness, are you really okay?


    Am I the only one whos upset?


    Damian, are you all right with going?


    I cant imagine how rough and dangerous Antessnds will be.


    Im also certain the Emperor will emce all sorts of obstructions to prevent Damian from returning to the pce.


    If he leaves, I dont know when hell be back


    I was so lost in thought, that I forgot the person I was worried about was right in front of me.


    I snapped back immediately, saying what came to mind.


    Theres no guarantee that well ever meet each other again!


    Why cant we meet each other?


    Damian responded back with a resolute tone.


    Wow, thats a surprise.


    I blinked my eyes at his unexpected answer.


    I said Ille back.


    But


    You believe in me, dont you?


    .well, not really.


    Damians expression becameplicated.


    After a while.


    Damian opened his mouth with unflinching determination.


    Well, you dont have to think that way.


    What?


    I dont have the strength yet so I cant keep youpletely safe


    W-Why are you ming yourself all of a sudden?


    I was puzzled.


    Damian continued with determination.


    But, when Ie backthat wont be the case.


    What do you mean?


    Im going to be someone who you can trust and depend on.


    I looked up at Damian, enchanted and lost in the moment.


    Perhaps being older by three years was a blessing in disguise, Damians a little taller than me.


    Amazing.


    Damian has always been a little boy to me.


    Right now thoughhes like an older brother.


    The moment I thought that my face lit up.


    What am I thinking?


    This is ridiculous, really!


    T-This is a gift.


    Trying to dispel those useless thoughts, I handed a gift box to Damian.


    Damians eyes widened.


    Whats this?


    Open it, I said after I shrugged.


    I shrugged my shoulders


    Damian with a puzzled expression unwrapped the ribbon around the gift box.


    And


    A handkerchief?


    Damian looked at the handkerchief tucked in the box.


    The corners of the handkerchief were embroidered with light purple lcs.


    Youll be far away, what if you leave without a gift?


    .Lize, muttered Damian who was touched.

 Chapter 81.2

    Every time you use that handkerchief, itll remind you of me every day. Okay?


    I tried putting on a cheerful smile.


    Damian gazed intently at the handkerchief for a while as if taking in all its details.


    And then with a voice full of emotion, he asked me


    these grapes, did you embroider them yourself?


    Theyre not grapes! Look again, you can clearly see theyre lcs!


    I lost my temper.


    Grr, he says theyre grapes? Theyre lcs!


    Damian pressed further but with a slightly humbled face.


    .lcs? These?


    Of course theyre lcs! Your Highness, are you in dire need of sses?!


    It was almost unbelievable, the tears I cried were nearly dried up.


    Before I could fully process that, Damian nodded his head like he was convinced.


    Somehow, I dont doubt this is your embroidery. I know you handiwork anywhere.


    Is he for real?


    I widened my eyes, shooting out my hand to snatch my gift from Damian.


    Arr, fine! Give it back to me then.


    Damian quickly grabbed the handkerchief from the box.


    No, its mine.


    The corners of Damians lips were now soaring, forming a blissful smile.


    Youre taking it away after giving it to me?


    Well, how about showing some gratitude when epting something!


    I was a bit miffed.


    In contrast, Damian smiled brightly.


    Ill use it, thank you.


    After all those harshments, now you go on and say that


    You know what, Lize?


    Damian asked me out of the blue.


    I was about to say more but stopped and stiffened my shoulders.


    It was because Damians hand wrapped around mine.


    h-hold on.


    Whats going on all of a sudden?


    At that moment, the previous yful atmosphere evaporated in an instant.


    In its ce, a gentle and soft atmosphere permeated, surrounding us.


    I blinked my eyes nkly.


    Because youre by my sideI can say life is fun for the first time.


    .what?


    Really. Ever since I met you, every time I go to bed at the end of the day, I think of tomorrow. I always look forward to it.


    Damian whispered in a gentle voice.


    Cause I can get to see you again.


    Hey, what is he talking about?!


    His face became flushed in an instant.


    He bit his lip and stated.


    At the same time, Damian took a step toward me.


    So, I want to leave with a promise of tomorrow.


    .a promise of tomorrow?


    Oh.


    Damian nodded his head slightly, reached out and drew closer to me.


    Honestly, I didnt want to hear other people call me Damian


    Damian ran his rough fingers through my long loosely tied hair.


    With each stroke, my silver hair fluttered.


    But as long as its youI dont mind if you want to call me by my name.


    .um?


    My eyes widened.


    It was because Damian, lifting the fringe of my hair,nded a short kiss.


    W-what?


    What the heck was that?


    Damian ced his lips on my forehead, lowering his gaze slightly until his gaze met mine.


    I heard a voice sweeter than honey.


    So.see you next time.


    Y-Your Highness?


    Call me Damian, not your Highness or crown prince.


    As I slowly raised my head, Damian looked straight down at me.


    Blink.


    Bluish indigo eyshes fluttered.


    His golden scarlet eyes were right in front of me.


    Like a sun rising out of the deep darkness of dawn, they were noble and brilliant.


    I was the only person reflected in those eyes of his.


    Can you promise me?


    I was speechless.


    Usually, I would have taken a step back and said, How could I call the crown prince by his name?


    This time I couldnt do that.


    My mind was nk, I couldnt think of anything to say.


    Meanwhile my heart was racing like it was going to explode.


    Im afraid hell hear the thumping.


    .but why is my heart beating like this?


    I tried to hide my confused look but to no avail.


    .I-I promise.


    But before I knew it, my lips moved on their own.


    After hesitating for a while, unsure of what to say, line after line came out.


    Then promise me one thing.


    What is it?


    Its okay to returnte. Also, Im confident Ill manage.


    I continued to speak without faltering.


    So insteae back with no injuries, stay healthy.


    Damians face slowly became crinkled as he listened to me.


    And then I ended it on a high note.


    You have toe back with a smile.


    It was then Damian took my hand, cing it in his.

 Chapter 82.1

    As he gently swept my fingers, he interlocked his pinky with mine.


    A sign of promise made by children.


    However, the sign showed sincerity, Damians sincerity.


    I promise, Lize.


    His voice gradually grew stronger.


    Ill definitelye back alive and well.


    .really? You promise?


    Of course. To see you again, Ill make sure of that.


    Whispering so, Damian bowed his head.


    His tone seemed heavy.


    He pretended to be calm so far but Damian also had it difficult.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened my mouth in the most carefree tone possible to cheer him up.


    Actually, I have one more gift for you.


    .another gift? Anything besides a handkerchief?


    Yes.


    Whats the gift?


    Its a secret.


    I gave a big smile.


    Damian who was staring at me ended up smirking that night after I smiled.


    Even a smirk was more than enough for the situation we were in.


    I hope the gift I prepared will give Damian somefort before he sets off.


    I really hope so.


    The stars were scintiting all night.


    I trodden across the dark imperial pce.


    In the distance, a scarletntern could be seen swaying.


    The person holding themp was a maid from the Empress dowagers pce.


    Not long after, the Empress dowager and her handmaiden appeared.


    Both of their faces were covered with veils worn from the head in ordance with shrine traditions to show politeness.


    Your Majesty, the Empress dowager, Ivee to see you.


    I bowed my head.


    The handmaiden of the Empress dowager gave an apologetic smile.


    Yes, sorry for calling you so early.


    Its not a problem, its what Im supposed to do.


    The Empress dowager was going to the shrine at dawn to pray for Damians safe return.


    However, unless there are special asions such as the harvest festival, ess to the shrine is usually restricted.


    Of course, by principle, the Empress dowager should not be under any restrictions whatsoever from entering but.


    The Emperor regards the Empress dowager as a thorn in his backside, so how could shee and go freely?


    Hence at the Empresss behest, the Empress dowager was then allowed to enter for the Empress dowagers sake and his Highnesss.


    And to prove the Empresss approval, a maid of the Empresss pce had toe with, which is where I came in.


    After a while.


    I entered the shrine with the Empress dowager.


    The shrine was quiet.


    The Empress dowager bowed before the statue of Aurelia with her wings spread out.


    I slowly nced around, observing my surroundings.


    Perhaps, the fact that the Empress dowager can be here in the shrine right now


    Everything must have reached the Emperors ears. We are likely being watched.


    I and the handmaiden of the Empress dowager were deliberately attached to the Empress dowager, offering prayers alongside her.


    It was to avoid the Emperors suspicions.


    Lize.


    The Empress dowager who in a hushed tone called me, stretched out her hand to me.


    I carefully handed her the incense.


    Her Majesty lit the incense, cing it in her hands as she bowed her head.


    The smoke from the smoldering incense permeated throughout.


    Breathing in the incense, I was quickly lost in thought.


    Im really d I could give a hand in changing all the maids of the Empress dowagers pcest time.


    Five years ago, there was a tea time hosted by the Empress dowager.


    Under the pretext of a problem between me and the Empress dowagers maids, the Empress dowager was able to do her best in filtering out the Emperors spies.


    Those five years have passed since then.


    During that time, the Empress dowager was somewhat freed from the Emperors influence.


    Thats why we could make this meeting happen.


    Did Damian safely meet the Empress dowager?


    I nced at the Empress dowagers face from the side.


    Behind the long veil, glimpses of her Majestys face could be seen.


    The Empress dowager was actually the handmaiden from the Empress dowagers pce disguised as her.


    ***


    Damian rode his horse to the front gates of the imperial pce.


    The appearance of the crown prince was staggeringly shabby.


    The gates were void of people.


    A far cry from the outpour of cheers and farewells a prince should receive, there wasnt even the shadow of a person in sight.


    Nevertheless, Damians face remained steadfast.


    He had never held such expectations from the start.


    But the sad thing is.


    .Lize.


    Damian still thought of Charlizest night who didnt cry and kept her lips closed.


    She seemed all right when they parted.


    Ha.


    He let out a brief sigh.


    At least Charlize could see his face yesterday, he didnt even get the chance to say goodbye to his grandmother.


    She looked so old when he saw her at the harvest festival.


    If I leave like this now, when will we ever get to see each other again


    Dian!


    Then, someone who disregarded her surroundings called out to Damian.


    It was a nickname he hadnt heard in ages.


    Startled, Damian looked back in a whirlwind of emotions.


    From afar, a woman with a veil covering her face staggered as she ran towards Damian.


    Dian, my dear Damian!


    .nana, grandma?!


    In an instant, his scarlet eyes widened.


    Damian jumped off his horse.


    The woman removed her veil.


    The face of the Empress dowager with tears streaking down her face was revealed.


    .could it really be?


    Damian looked up at the Empress dowager with a stunned expression.


    I-I, is it.are you grandma mama?


    Yes Dian, its me, cried the Empress dowager with tears of joy.

 Chapter 82.2

    The Empress swallowed her tears and nodded.


    Bending a bit, the Empress dowagers gaze met Damians.


    Her wrinkled hands gently felt Damians cheek.


    Hey, how are you here


    Damian licked his lips.


    .grandma, how can you be out here?


    Those scarlet eyes looked at his grandmother, filled with concern.


    Im sure the Emperor would never let you see me off.


    The Empress dowager felt her heart shatter.


    It was because she felt sorry for her grandson, who visibly fretted over her when she finally could see his face for the first time in a long time.


    Dont worry, the Emperor doesnt know Im here.


    What?


    The Emperor thinks that Im at the shrine of Aurelia now.


    The Empress dowager who answered in that way held her grandson tightly in her arms.


    I left the pce under the pretense of praying to Aurelia for your safe return.


    Damians body froze at those words.


    In his frozen state, he urgently asked his grandmother.


    Arent you overdoing it?


    No. Charlize and the Empress suffered more than I did.


    Charlize and her Majesty?


    At that unexpected answer, Damians eyes flickered.


    The Empress dowager nodded her head.


    Without their help, I wouldnt have been able to see you like this.


    Then Charlize


    To fool the Emperor, I had my handmaiden go to the shrine of Aurelia, dressed as me.


    .okay.


    Damians suppressed reply rang out, seemingly conflicted.


    Once again, I owe Charlize and Her Majesty.


    .Damian.


    Ha, grandma mamaI didnt expect to see you


    At that faint voice, tears began to slowly well up.


    The Empress dowager embraced Damian with an indescribable joy.


    Hes still so young.


    No matter how much hes awakened the power of purification, hes going to dangerousnds


    After a long hug, the Empress dowager spoke solemnly.


    You muste back safely.


    Sure. And until Ie back, grandma mama must be healthy too.


    .yes, pup. Be brave and pray.


    The Empress dowager smiled softly.


    Pup.


    It was a nickname he hadnt heard in a long time.


    Damianughed involuntarily.


    After such a long hug.


    Damian parted from his grandmothers embrace with a saddened face.


    I have to get going, shouldnt you be going too?


    Oh, I should.


    The Empress dowager also let go of Damian with a regretful expression.


    Ah, by the way.


    Before getting on his horse, Damian nced back at his grandmother.


    While Im away, please take good care of Charlize.


    Charlizeyoure talking about maid Charlize?


    Her wrinkled eyes squinted as an eyebrow curled slightly.


    Youre worried about her when youre the one leaving? Do you like her that much?


    W-Well:


    Damians face immediately burned bright red.


    Its just that Lize, shes taken good care of me all this time.


    Yes, I know that.


    The Empress dowager stared at her embarrassed grandson with a yful look.


    Dont worry, with the numerous times Ive been indebted to her-


    The Empress dowagers smile grew wider.


    Even if you didnt say that, I would still look after her.


    Thank you.


    Damian became relieved after hearing that.


    Then Ill be on my way.


    Yes, remember to be careful.


    Damian, with his head down, passed through the imperial gates, riding his horse.


    The Empress dowager stood there as if glued to the spot, staring at the back of her grandson as he rode further and further away into the distance.


    A single tear fell from her wrinkled eyes.


    ***


    By now Damian must have departed for the North.


    When I returned to my room, I nced at the chick doll nestled in the pillows on my bed.


    A ribbon was wrapped around its neck.


    Pippi.


    I climbed onto the bed, hugging Pippi tightly in my arms.


    The ribbon that Damian gave me made a small rustling sound.


    I buried my face in Pippi, thinking to myself.


    He safely met the Empress dowager and said his goodbyes.


    Traveling such a long distance, please remain in good health.


    I heard its freezing in the north, hopefully, Damian can adapt well to it.


    Im afraid hell get hurt by beasts.


    Numerous thoughts were running through my mind.


    I bit my lip.


    With a sigh, her voice broke the silence in the room.


    ..*sigh* I want to see Damian already.

 Chapter 83.1

    Eight yearster.


    To the Crown Prince.


    Are you in good health?


    Ive been studying hardtely.


    Im learning literature, the etiquette for ady, musical instruments, and ballroom dance. Sometimes the Empress dowager and the Empress teach me directly when they have the time.


    Isnt it amazing?


    However, I want to learn something I can use anywhere.


    Then anyone who sees me will know Im ady whos going to debut in the social world.


    Honestly, no one will always be in a banquet hall for the rest of their life.


    So, its all about learning as much as possible.


    As the days get colder and colder, I keep thinking about you.


    The north must be freezingpared to here, right?


    No matter what happens, take care of your health first, okay?


    Have a nice day.


    With affection, from Charlize.


    ***


    Dear Charlize.


    Youve been studying hardtely?


    Thats great.


    By the way, with the time you spend studying, doesnt any of it go to practicing handwriting?


    Needing your letter to be decrypted like a ciphertext so that its readable is a bit too much of an ask, isnt it?


    Anyways, like you said its pretty cold here.


    Still, everyones nice to me, so I dont think theres much you have to fret about.


    Sinceing down here, I can see how hard things have been so far in the North.


    But Margrave Antes has done a great job of defending it.


    Oh, I met a girl my age today.


    Says her name is Sienna Antes, the only daughter of Margrave Antes.


    Im told she handles bows very well.


    They say shes already dealt with mountain animals several times.


    Isnt that great?


    Just so you know, Im heading to the Kier ins tomorrow for the first time.


    Im a little nervous but Im confident Ill do well.


    Stay well until we meet again.


    Ill send another letter soon.


    Damian.


    ***


    To the Crown Prince.


    Oh my God, what happened on your expedition to the Kier ins?


    You didnt get injured, did you?


    You are outstanding in martial arts so that gives me relief.


    Still, be careful.


    Im sure you havent forgotten your promise to return unharmed.


    And.Im d Lady Antes is with you there.


    I heard that Lady Antes is a very beautiful and intelligent woman.


    Since you two are about the same age, I think itd be nice if you got along with her.


    Do you think the two of you will ever get married?


    If you do tie the knot, your Highness will have a family.


    Oh, speaking of family, that reminds me.


    At the crown pce, Meow.oops. Meow is the name I randomly picked out for the cat near the crown pce.


    Anyway, Meow gave birth to a litter of kittens.


    There are three of them and in my eyes, the yellow kitten that resembles her mother is simply the cutest!


    Im d that Meow has a family now. Isnt it swell?


    But I dont think Ive seen Daddy cat, I wonder where he is?


    Oh, Ive been up for too long.


    I should head to bed now.


    Sweet dreams, your Highness.


    With affection, from Charlize.


    P.S.


    Some people might not be able to write well!


    Youre calling my writing ciphertext?


    Your Highness, are you implying that youre better at writing?


    Youll see! Ill meet a man who writes better than you!


    ***


    Dear Charlize.


    Charlize, how are you?


    Its been some time since Ivee back from the Kier ins, so Im a littlete in replying.


    It was my first time seeing beasts, basically theyrerge and dangerous.


    The way they look.I cant find the words to describe it.


    They look crazy.


    Six legs, eyes on the back of its head.


    I know my exnation is probably confusing you more than rifying, but its true.


    Still, I feel like Im helping out in my own way, Im happy, to say the least.


    By the way, why do you care so much about the Sienna Antes?


    I dont like how a third of your letter was about her.


    The only girl Ill get along with is you.


    How about showing a little more interest in me, instead of talking about Sienna?


    Or let me know more about how youre doing.


    Cats are cute, of course, but I want to hear more about you.


    Please keep that part in mind for the future.


    Oh, also.


    Arent you sending too few letters?


    I hope to get letters at least three times a week from now on.


    It may be a lot but even if its three, you can write one every two or three days, right?


    If you happen to be really busy then just let this slide.


    I have to go on another mission tomorrow, so thatll cut down the number of letters.


    Good night. Happy dreaming.


    Damian.


    P.S.


    Youre going to meet a man who can write better than me?


    Well, you do know its next to impossible to find such a man?


    Because Im going to continue practicing my handwriting.

 Chapter 83.2

    Weeks and months and years they passed like flowing water.


    After many seasons, winter where ones breath forms a fleeting misty cloud has returned.


    It may have been cold but the atmosphere around me was warm.


    It was because the Empress and the Empress dowager were having tea time in the greenhouse.


    Thank you for inviting me.


    Youre wee. Its frustrating to be alone in the pce all the time.


    The Empress responded with a bright smile at the Empress dowagers appreciation.


    I quietly listened as they conversed and sipped tea.


    As they continued, I slowly raised my head.


    The lcs were in full bloom and contrasted with the snowy backdrop. They were easy on the eyes.


    Looking at these lcs


    Damianes to mind.


    The night Ist saw Damian face to face.


    I remembered Damian smiling tearfully at the handkerchief I gave him. Those lcs really were poorly embroidered.


    .


    Ill definitelye back. To see you again, Ill make sure of it.


    .right, thats what he promised.


    But despite that promise, I still have yet to meet Damian.


    Its hard to believe its been eight years since Damians left.


    At the Empress dowagers stirring words, I smiled bitterly.


    Wow, its been eight years already?


    What will Damian look like now?


    Has he gotten taller?


    Come to think of it, before he left, his gaze was above mine.


    If we ever see each other again, I might need to look up just to look at him properly.


    I was immersed in my thoughts for quite some time.


    But the Empresss soft voice pulled me back to reality.


    I know, time flies.


    The Empress said so as she nced back at me with a look that was graceful as always.


    My Charlize has already grown up so much, the crown prince will have grown up a lot more.


    Right. Still, when will I get to see Damian


    After sighing deeply, the Empress dowager beckoned to me.


    Charlize, you dont have to stand like that. Come sit with us.


    No, Im fine.


    Oh, refusing Her Majestys orders now are you?


    With a teasing remark, the Empress dowager smiled with an impish expression.


    HoweverI dont think its polite of me to do so.


    I nced over to the Empress for any glimmer of hope. Surely, she would back me up.


    The Empress did nothing but smile and nod her head.


    Yes,e here and sit down.


    To add further, they offered me a seat.


    Ugh, okay.


    In the end, I gave a curtsy and sat down.


    Actually, this isnt the first time Ive had tea time with the two of them


    But I feel a bit nervous.


    Even the Empress casually pushed a basket of scones towards me.


    Would you like some clotted cream to go with that? What about jam? Do you want apricot or orange marmde?


    Oh, thank you. I dont mind, either one is good.


    At the same time, a hand out of nowhere poured tea into my cup.


    It was the Empress dowager.


    You must be thirsty, have some tea while you eat.


    Um, thank you.


    .gee, this is a bit much.


    With pleased looksing from two directions at me, I didnt know what to do.


    They sure do like watching me eat, dont they?


    Theyre like a mother happily watching their child eat.


    The Empress took it a step further.


    Are you short on snacks? Shall I ask for more cake?


    No, this is enough!


    I shook my head hastily.


    Of course, Im happy that they like me but.


    When Im together with the two of them, they end up taking care of me.


    Really, I dont know if its okay to do this.


    Feeling embarrassed, I spread jam and cream onto my scones.


    As I did so, her Majesty, the Empress dowager spoke in a yful tone.


    Our Charlize gets prettier and prettier as she grows up.


    No, youre exaggerating, your Majesty.


    Perhaps. Even when she was a kid, I thought she was remarkably cute, but she bes more and more so with each passing day. Beautiful would be the more apt word now.


    The Empress dowager whomented that stealthily leaned her head closer to me.


    I hear youre very popr with servants and knights, arent you?


    Ahaha.


    I let out an awkwardugh.


    How should I respond in such a situation?


    Fortunately, the Empress answered on my behalf.


    Well, Im not going to give Charlize to anyone I dont like.


    In the eyes of the Empress who said so, she saw someone too young for that.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager shrugged her shoulders.


    Yes, thats true.


    Of course, shes my maid.


    The Empress nodded with a determined face.


    What if a wolf-like man drags away a lone Charlize?


    .I dont think thats what the person who took me in when I was five would say.

 Chapter 84.1

    he Empress clenched her fists.


    Shes just be an adult. Shes still so young, said the Empress, turning to me.


    Is that so? asked the Empress dowager.


    Yes. When I think about all the knights and servants who were chattering on and on even before Charlize came of age


    The Empress was almost giddy in her tone, openly expressing her excitement.


    Um, well


    I rolled my eyes.


    Its true that even before bing of age, I had received dating offers several times.


    Of course, every time I get an offer.


    The Empress would re with such intensity at the other person, we couldnt even get the chance to talk.


    *Sigh* After a scenario like that, I think Ill never get to know any mans name, let alone have a husband for the rest of my life.


    I continued to muse about it when-


    Anyways, Charlize is eighteen years old now, said Her Majesty to the Empress dowager with a chuckle.


    At such a young age, you should try dating. Would you like me to arrange for you? offered the Empress dowager.


    Oh, Im fine, I replied.


    I smiled and shook my head.


    To be honest, Im not interested in dating.


    Besides, I already have the Empress.


    I just want to live by her Majestys side.


    Did you hear that? My Charlize is one of a kind! bragged the Empress as she raised her chin proudly.


    Then she looked at the Empress dowager with an unusual look.


    Besides, is it all right to rush in arranging a man for Charlize?


    What?


    If the crown prince gets angry, how will we deal with him?


    Aha, I tittered ufortably.


    In an instant, the Empress dowagers eyes lit up with amusement.


    Well, youre not wrong there.


    Hahahahaha!


    Ahahaha!


    The Empress and the Empress dowagerughed to their hearts content, disregarding everything else.


    What, why are youughing like that?


    I couldnt hide my flustered expression.


    The Empress, whoughed for a while, wiped the tears from her eyes and spoke again.


    By the way, your Majesty.


    Go ahead.


    Actually, this time I invited the Empress dowager here to deliver a message.


    The Empress delivering a message? What is it?


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, and I both tilted our heads to the side. To which, the Empress revealed the bombastic news.


    The crown prince is returning.


    ..I-Is that true?!


    The Empress dowager abandoned her usual calm demeanor, raising her voice.


    I was no different from her Majesty.


    The two of us seemed to just forget our surroundings, focusing solely on the Empress and what she had to say next with our eyes wide open.


    The Empress exined calmly.


    It is. There will be a weing ceremony soon.


    A weing ceremony? Did his Majesty, the Emperor, allow it?


    Well, for this situation one doesnt need permission, even from his Majesty.


    The Empress shrugged in annoyance upon mentioning his Majesty before continuing.


    The achievements tallied by the crown prince are impressive, arent they?


    In response, a proud smile appeared over the Empress dowagers wrinkled countenance.


    Honestly, its a monumental and awe-inspiring feat.


    I felt so proud.


    In the eight years Damian spent in the north, the number of beasts has dropped to nearly one-fifth of their original numbers.


    At least for a few years, we dont need to worry about beasts invading, right?


    Objectively speaking, no one currently has as much support from the people as the crown prince.


    Goodness gracious, is that so?


    Of course it is. I wouldnt lie to the Empress dowager.


    The Empress kindly reassured her Majesty.


    The whole empire is watching how the Emperor will receive the crown prince.


    That means


    It means that the Emperor must unconditionally hold a ceremony to wee back the prince.


    I nced at the Empresss visage.


    Umm, somehow.it seems like the Empress is satiated.


    As if to prove my conjecture, the Empress with a smug look, closed her eyes.


    If the hero of the empire is shown neglect, not only will the North but the entire empire will be in an uproar.


    At those words, the Empress dowagers face brightened like amp that had been lit.


    So did I.


    Oh, my dear Damian.


    Youve grown so well!


    cing my hand on my beating chest, I inquired, thinking it prudent to ask.


    Then, who will be representing this triumphant return?


    I heard the crown prince and Countess Antes will do so if I presume correctly.


    My heart sank in an instant.


    .if its Lady Antes.


    I mean Sienna Antes. Shesing as a representative for Antessnds.


    The Empress kindly rified for us.


    In the past, she was a young Lady, but recently she was designated as heir to her family and received the title of Countess.


    I-I see.


    Swallowing my saliva, I asked again conscientiously.


    By the way.why didnt Margrave Antese himself?


    Well, theres no better time or ce than the weing ceremony to introduce Sienna Antes to the empire, right?


    The Empress answered as if it was a no-brainer.


    To gain acquaintances at the heart of the empires political sphere and to quickly solidify her position as Countess. I would do the same in her shoes.


    I nodded slightly, quickly grabbing my tea, holding it ever so closely to cover my face.


    .I get it.


    As a representative for the weing ceremony, Damian and Sienna will be standing side by side.


    Am I finally going to meet the heroine?


    I put down my teacup, trying to get a hold of myself.


    I need to support both of them, even if I think otherwise.


    The aftertaste of tea was somehow bitter.

 Chapter 84.2

    Time passed quickly, and soon it was the day of the weing ceremony.


    The weather was sunny, not a cloud in sight as if nature itself came tomemorate Damians triumph.


    All kinds of colored petals and colorful streamers fluttered splendidly in the air, contrasting with the deep blue sky.


    The sound of merry music and loud trumpets ring intermixed with the roaring crowd.


    The apuse from the crowds was thunderous, shaking the whole world.


    The people of the empire voluntarily jumped out into the streets, cheering and proiming.


    Long live Winsor!


    Hooray, Crown Prince!


    Hooray, hooray!


    All the people were ecstatic.


    The Emperor and the Empress dowager stood in front of the Imperial pce, waiting for the procession of knights to enter the square.


    I followed behind the Empress as her attendant.


    While everyone was shouting with joy, only the Emperor had a bleak expression.


    Wow, you look like you chewed on a rock. Does your stomach hurt seeing Damiane back safe and sound?


    ncing sideways at the Emperor, I grumbled a bit inwardly.


    But then.


    WHOO!!


    A great cheer resounded.


    The Emperor who furrowed his brow looked towards the side where the cheering erupted.


    Herees the Crown Prince!


    The hero of the empire, cleanser of beasts!


    Hooray! Hooray!


    I lifted my head slightly.


    The knights were marching into the square of the Imperial pce in an orderly fashion.


    It was truly a magnificent scene.


    And among them, there was one person in particr who stood out from the rest.


    Theyre right.


    Damian!


    My eyes popped wide open at the sight of him.


    There he was, riding upon arge ck steed, alive and well.


    Without leaving the spot where I was, I stood before a charming and strong presence.


    Gone was the boy, in his ce, the stature of a young man.


    A young man with dark blue hair gently fluttering over his forehead.


    His scarlet eyes resembled a rising sun at the break of dawn, staring straight ahead without breaking focus.


    .hes grown so much.


    I used to imagine what a grown-up Damian would look like.


    I thought Damian would look cool as an adult.


    But Damian in front of me was something else, he was utterly beyond my imagination.


    Indescribable emotions washed over me like a wave, I was standing there, as if stuck in time,pletely blown away.


    Also.


    Oh?


    At the same time, a woman riding upon a white steed approached Damian.


    Riding next to him, she spoke with a faint but visible smile.


    For a brief moment, my expression became disarrayed.


    An instinctive realization struck the heart.


    Its Sienna Antes.


    Sienna Antes.


    The heroine of this world, someone who monopolizes Damians love.


    Unlike the slender women of the isles, Sienna was a stunningly beautiful woman as well as tall and slender-bodied.


    Her ash gray hair, cut short to the point her ears were visible, caught my eye.


    .maybe, she cuts it short because it gets in the way during battle.


    I remembered the original novel where Damian, seeing Siennas furious determination, fell in love with her even more.


    I observed the two of them. Damian and Sienna confidently led with their horses, they were a match made in heaven.


    As I live now and till the day I die, Ill never be like Sienna.


    Somehow, I feel a little weird.


    It felt like I had a tiny splinter in my finger.


    It doesnt hurt much but every time I use my hand, it causes an irritating sting.


    I dont know this feeling.


    It seemed or rather felt like the only friend I had, had grown further apart from me. Is that why? Will we no longer be as close as we were before?


    Feeling somewhat shabby, I involuntarily shrugged my shoulders.


    Damian looked around with a strange expression.


    His visage lookedpletely different from when he left for the North.


    All around him, people were heaping praises upon Damian as the Hero of the North.


    Seeing the enthusiastic response from the crowds, Damian seemed neither proud nor happy.


    Instead, the atmosphere meant to wee himfelt unfamiliar, almost alien.


    ..before I made my mark, no one paid attention to me.


    The times he slowly suffocated in the deepest and darkest reaches of the Imperial pce remained vivid.


    Of course, it wasnt the peoples fault.


    Only the Emperor was meworthy.


    Even though he was well aware of that fact, he couldnt help but feel a great disillusionment.


    Damian narrowed his brow at that moment without realizing it.

 Chapter 85.1

    Hey.


    Your Highness, the crown prince!


    At the sound of someone calling him, Damian snapped out of his trance-like state.


    Sienna was looking at him with a wistful look.


    What are you thinking about, your Highness?


    Oh, Sienna.


    You were making quite a scary expression and that doesnt suit you, your Highness.


    .Did I?


    Damian raised his hand and felt the tip of his lips.


    His lips were stiff, barren of any smiles.


    You shouldugh more. Youre the hero of Winsor after all.


    Hah, the hero of Winsor.


    Damian stared at the sea of people, the people of the empire who had gathered to see him. He slowly shook his head.


    He was well aware of his duty as the crown prince to protect and safeguard the empires citizens.


    But apart from that responsibility, Damian would sometimes have certain thoughts.


    What if I dont help them.


    Now that he had cleansed beasts, they exalted him, calling him a hero.


    ..would they be mercilessly discarded after the need for them disappears?


    Just like the Emperor now who wanted him dead but barely ced his life on the line for fear it would damage his legitimacy.


    Sienna tilted her head.


    I thought his Highness would be happy to return to the empire.


    Somewhat. Well, is there anything good abouting to the empire?


    His Majesty, the Emperor probably dislikes you and most definitely hates me, added Damian.


    Sienna nodded her head and nced sideways at the Emperor with disdain.


    You were sent to die, but instead came back with great achievementshow stubborn are you?


    Still, you always wanted toe back to the empire, Sienna said perceptively, giving a faint smile.


    Thatsyoure right.


    Damians expression softened for the first time since arriving.


    He felt his hands out of habit.


    Not long after, a handkerchief appeared in his hand.


    It was a handkerchief with slightly tattered edges, embroidered with lcs that more or less resembled a bunch of grapes at each corner.


    He gazed with longing at the handkerchief.


    As if holding onto something priceless, he gently swept his fingers over the embroidered lcs.


    Sienna spoke with an inquisitive voice.


    That handkerchief, youve never let that out of your reach, not even for a moment.


    Yeah, its very precious to me.


    Damian who answered firmly tucked the handkerchief back into his pocket.


    Charlize saved him as a child and made him feel warmth again.


    She was the only one who gave him back his happiness.


    He had promised her.


    Toe back healthy and with a smile.


    And he wanted to raise her to a position of greater honor than a princess of Rochester.


    He had endured until now to keep his promise


    Im finally in a position to fulfill that promise.


    Scarlet eyes shined with resolve.


    In the distance, stood the Emperor and Empress dowager.


    The Empress dowager was still in the process of wiping tears from her eyes.


    But there was only one person in Damians sight.


    Lize.


    Charlize looked at Damian with an anxious gaze.


    Feeling his heart pounding, Damian swallowed his breath.


    Eight years had passed.


    Still, she was instantly recognizable.


    Her elegant silver hair glimmered like moonlight and those lustrous lc-colored eyes.


    Thest time we parted, she was definitely a small tearful kid.


    ..when did she grow up to be so dazzlingly beautiful?


    He felt choked up as his heart began pounding.


    Damian was convinced.


    He had never been so excited about anyone before.


    And.there will never be another.


    I want to hold Charlize in my arms right away.


    His heart was beating so wildly, that he wondered if he would copse at any moment.


    Damian jumped off his horse and smiled vibrantly at Charlize.


    He hoped that his ardent feelings would reach her even just a bit.


    But unexpectedly.


    Charlize paused, stiffening her shoulders, and quickly averted her gaze.


    Damians face hardened.


    What? Just now, Lize


    She seemed to avoid me.


    As soon as he thought that, his heart sank.


    And at the most inconvenient timing, the Emperor spoke.


    It was a shrill voice that couldnt hide its displeasure.


    Imend the crown prince for his outstanding aplishments in cleansing the beasts of the North.


    Its all thanks to the Emperors trust and support.


    Damian who came to his senses bowed humbly before his Majesty.


    AAAAHHH!


    Apuse, cheers, and more cheers came pouring in.


    The Emperor who witnessed such a warm wee, felt his stomach twist.


    ncing at Sienna, the Emperor was unable to recover for even a slight moment and furrowed his brow.


    I would like to extend my gratitude to Antes, who has been at the forefront, heroically fighting the beasts for so long.


    Thank you, its all due to the grace of his Majesty.


    Sienna, who dismounted from her horse, ced her fists to her chest and bowed her head in respect.


    A subtle expression crossed his Majestys face for a split second.


    The reason being, her greeting was one not of adys but rather one of a vassals.


    She had no reason to conduct such a greeting unless she was next in line for the title of Marquess.


    ..despite the appearance of a girl, shes as arrogant as her father.


    The gall this child has, assuming shell inherit the title of Marquess.


    The Emperors eyes narrowed.


    However, no matter what the Emperor may have desired, the session of said title was a right that belongs entirely to the head of a family and the chosen heir.


    It was a matter that not even the Emperor could recklessly intervene in.

 Chapter 85.2

    Hence, the Emperor twitched his lips in discontent.


    Just then, the Empress stepped forward.


    Youve worked hard, Crown Prince.


    Thank you, your Majesty.


    Damian bowed before the Empress.


    The Empress turned to Sienna, smiling radiantly.


    Countess Antes has also done well.


    Contrary to the displeased voice of the Emperor, the Empress had a calm and gentle tone to her.


    And unlike Siennas stern attitude to the Emperor, she responded with a kind smile.


    Its a great honor to have Her Majesty, the Empress say so.


    For now, both of you should rest up.


    Yes, we will. Well set up a separate pce for the knights who came with us.


    The Empress dowager hurriedly interjected herself into the conversation.


    She was still wiping away her tears with a handkerchief, the wrinkled corners of her eyes drenched.


    Damian, the Empress, and Sienna as well couldnt hide their saddened expressions.


    Only the Emperor had an aversed expression in this situation.


    Must mother make such a scene? Shes not right in the head.


    To the Emperor, it was an unpleasant sight to see his mother cry increasingly upon seeing her grandchild.


    Nowhat if he gains too many sympathy votes from the people?!


    The Emperor cut off the conversation with a cold voice.


    Youd better get plenty of rest before the celebration starts.


    Thank you for your concern.


    I take everything into ount.


    The Emperor who answered in a suppressed but spiteful voice, took his leave as if he had done his part.


    But shouts of joy from the public continued to resonate.


    Long live Winsor!


    Long live his Highness, the Crown Prince!


    They love you so much, will you keep pretending you dont hear them?


    Sienna couldnt help but nudge Damian to step forward.


    Damian albeit reluctantly, gently waved his hands to the crowds of people.


    In response, a loud cheer erupted.


    YEAAAA!


    The reaction invoked difort in him, but he couldnt turn his back after sticking out his hand.


    Damian smiled embarrassedly.


    The Empress dowager encouraged her grandson with slightughter.


    Say something to the people.


    .um, but.


    Theyre the ones who came all this way to see one person. You.


    The Empress dowagers warm gaze was focused solely on Damian.


    Wouldnt it be better to take this opportunity to address the people of the empire?


    Just after that, the Empress dowager spoke in a hushed voice.


    Because youre the next Emperor.


    Damians shoulders stiffened upon hearing those words.


    Scarlet eyes sharpened.


    There was truth in that.


    He wanted to be emperor.


    Only by rising to the top could he protect Charlize and all those close to him.


    He would inevitably have to fight the Emperor down the line to do so.


    Furthermore, in the present situation, the greatest weapon he had at his disposal that the Emperor didnt have was


    The love and support of the people.


    Damian clenched his fists and took a step forward.


    All eyes were on Damian.


    Everyone be quiet!


    The Crown Prince is here!


    The sea of people became silent in an instant.


    Damian gazed at the multitude of people gathered before him.


    The peoples faces were full of anticipation and trust for their hero.


    ..it all felt unusual.


    Damian then corrected his posture and spoke in aposed manner.


    Without the support of the empires citizens, these aplishments would not have been possible.


    Damian didnt raise his voice or express his emotions passionately.


    Nevertheless, Damian had the ability to overwhelm everyone with his voice.


    Therefore, all my victories belong to the people of the empire.


    Damian lowered his head having said that.


    Thank you.


    AHHHH!


    Hooray, his Highness, the Crown Prince!


    Hooray!


    A sincere thank you, with no rhetoric attached was met with constant resounding cheers.


    Despite the Empress dowager gazing at Damian with pride.


    All of Damians attention was directed toward Charlize.


    Lize.


    He turned to look at Charlize again.


    However, Charlize bowed her head, pretending to be upied with serving the Empress and thus avoiding Damians gaze once more.


    Damian was befuddled.

 Chapter 86.1

    Later that evening.


    I was helping the Empress change her clothes.


    I was smiling more than usual, trying not to show my downcast expression..


    Why the long face, Charlize?


    What? Why would her Majesty say that?


    Its because you looked a little depressed for some reason.


    ..it seems as if the Empresss gaze is unavoidable. She saw right through me.


    I quickly shook my head, still trying to keep up the act.


    Its nothing.


    I cant tell the Empress that seeing Damian getting along so well with Sienna was depressing me.


    Oh, I shouldnt have made the Empress worry over me.


    As I was ming myself inwardly.


    Are you worried about the rtionship between his Highness and Countess Antes?


    How-


    In the face of her question that hit the nail right on the head, I froze up in an instant.


    After a while, I jumped up with a flustered face.


    Its, its not like that!


    Oh really?


    Of course, why would I care about the crown prince?


    I made up excuses on the fly.


    Then the Empress stared at me with an evil grin.


    Suuure you do. Didnt I tell you that strongly denying something is simr to strongly affirming it?


    No! Im just a maid who was once responsible for the crown prince


    Thats a shame, Ill just have to go tell the crown prince to head back then.


    ..what?


    Is Damian here? Right now?


    I blinked nkly.


    The Empress whispered to me with a yful voice.


    The crown prince is waiting for you now.


    Really?!


    D-Damian came to see me?!


    I instantly lifted my head.


    W-Where is he?!


    Oh, did he say he was going to be at the greenhouse? I cant quite recall teased the Empress, her dark green eyes glistening with yful mischief.


    But, oh well, since Charlize doesnt seem to care about the crown prince at all-


    I, Ill be back!


    I rushed out of the room.


    I could hear the Empresss cheerfulughter prate the walls as I left.


    ***


    After some time.


    Head maid Hayden entered the room.


    With slightly puffed-up cheeks, smile lines, and squinted eyes, she had a face that could just burst intoughter at any moment.


    Your Majesty, I saw Charlize running frantically into the garden just a while ago.


    Yes, as soon as I told her the crown prince was here, she left immediately. I feel a bit let down


    The Empress pouted her lips like a child.


    Hayden, who knew the Empress well, attempted to console her.


    Hey, are you upset?


    Was it that obvious? said the Empress before asking, Do you think Charlize likes the crown prince more than me?


    Ah, maybe.


    She picked up ab.


    As maid Haydenbed the Empresss long hair, she spoke in a low voice to her Majesty.


    Why did you tell her sote? The crown prince has been waiting for her for quite a while.


    Hey, there was no reason for me to tell her so soon, was there?


    The Empress turned and said so sullenly.


    Hayden burst intoughter.


    Well, you dont know what the crown prince has in mind.


    What dont I know about the crown prince would be more urate.


    The Empress said with a sharp look.


    Dismissing that, Hayden continued to appease the Empress.


    I know her Majesty cares deeply for Charlize. But dont be overzealous.


    Still, Ive done everything on my part, making time for the two of them, said the Empress.


    Then with a cold face, she crossed her arms and ced them under her chin.


    Honestly, I wanted to live with her for the rest of my life, but Im giving that up.


    Giving up?


    Yes. Theres no reason I should be proud of the crown prince in the first ce, right?


    In response to the Empresss stern answer, Hayden widened her eyes.


    But the crown princes achievements are surely worthy of admiration.


    I know that.


    All rightthen why?


    Now that Charlizes older, hes going to take her away from me. I hate it so much


    The Empress held her chin and narrowed her eyes.


    Hayden replied with a felicitous question.


    .but didnt Her Majesty take away Charlize from the education center when she was just five years old?


    No, Im just the same as the crown prince?!


    The Empress who felt as if she had been jabbed in the ribs, was irritated.


    But Hayden, unfazed, only looked at the Empress as if she was cute.


    Do you know what upsets me the most? asked the Empress.


    What, your Majesty?


    Theres no better man other than the crown prince.


    Tapping the armrest of her chair, the Empress continued with a sulky attitude.


    The thought of sending our Charlize to the crown prince makes me burn with rage, but theres no preferable alternative.


    Hayden was somewhat bemused.


    She must be wrong, the Empress and the crown prince used to have such a strangepetitive atmosphere when it came to Charlizes affection.


    The two were quite serious at the time.


    The Empress, who had closed her eyes for a while without saying anything, finally sighed.


    .just, as long as Charlize is happy.


    Oh, are you serious?


    Of course. What kind of person does my handmaiden take me for?


    The Empress looked at Hayden with her still sullen expression.


    She then proceeded to bury herself in her chair.


    After all, the most important thing is Charlizes happiness.


    The handmaiden happily nodded in agreement.


    But the warm atmosphere was short-lived.

 Chapter 86.2

    The Empress muttered in a gloomy voice.


    If the crown prince so much as makes Charlize shed a single tear, I wont let him go


    Surely, that wont happen?


    You never know men.


    The Empress replied with a harsh remark.


    Head maid Hayden after staring at the Empress, finally let out her suppressedughter.


    The Empress scrunched her brows in response, squinting at her handmaiden.


    Why are youughing so much?


    Ha-ha, its nothing.


    Hahahaha!


    Hayden continued tough uncontrobly even after saying so.


    The Empress had a sour expression.


    As herughter died down, Hayden looked at the Empress with a friendly gaze and asked.


    Does the Empress adore Charlize that much?


    Obviously.


    The Empress answered, still sour and pouting.


    The handmaiden smiled widely.


    I like Charlize too.


    In the hectess that is imperial life, she was the only one who could bring out the emotions within her Majesty, making herugh, cry, and pout.


    Hayden would always be grateful to Charlize.


    ***


    I sprinted to the greenhouse where Damian was said to be waiting.


    As soon as I entered the greenhouse, the first thing that struck my attention was the characteristically strong scent of blooming lcs which, regrettably, gives me headaches.


    I wandered around the greenhouse that was colored pale purple with lcs.


    Damian, where are you?!


    I searched here and there.


    However, I couldnt find any trace of Damian.


    My heart just sank.


    Have you already left?


    Did I keep you waiting too long?


    You cant do this.


    I bit my lips, upied with my inner thoughts.


    If this is the case, well only drift further apart.


    The crown prince who wasuded as the Hero of the Empire, and a maidservant who used to serve the crown prince eight years ago.


    If I miss this reunion, any chance of Damian and I seeing each other again will be gone forever.


    ..Please, wait a little longer.


    Feeling anguish, she unconsciously muttered to herself in a desperate attempt to bring Damian back.


    The tip of Charlizes nose became stuffy at the thought of Damian and her never being able to meet again.


    But right then.


    Well, theres nothing I would wait for.


    A voice mixed withughter, reached her ears, breaking the silence.


    Until I met you.


    ..is that?


    I raised my head in a sh.


    Underneath the cluster of lcs, a dashingly handsome young man appeared.


    Youve already been waiting for eight years, have you not?


    Contrary to the question that was spoken nonchntly, the scarlet eyes looking at me seemed to be trembling.


    A few seconds pass.


    Damian smiled brightly.


    It was Damian but-


    .y-your Highness? Is it really you, your Highness?


    Yes, Lize.


    Despite my idiotic question, Damian still nodded assuringly.


    Its me.


    I see.


    It was really him.


    I stood frozen in ce, my eyes still locked on him.


    Damian walked towards me at a brisk pace, seemingly pouncing on me.


    I looked up at him.


    We had already met once during the weing ceremony, but this was the first time seeing each other up close.


    .maybe this is what its like to be under a spell.


    I couldnt take my eyes off Damian.


    And.


    Oomph!


    Damian reached out, his arms wrapping around me.


    His chest was warm and firm.


    The sound of his heart beating rapidly reached my ears.


    Really.really.


    Damians voice dwindled in intensity, bing a faint whisper.


    I missed you.


    A strong force entered Damians arms as he embraced me.


    The way his arms wrapped around my waist and back just screamed desperation.


    Damian right now didnt seem to want to let me go, not even for a single moment.


    your Highness.


    I wriggled a little, wondering if it was appropriate for me to be held by him like this.


    But Damian shook his head, holding me closer.


    His whispers were like that of a lost child.


    Lize, please. Lets just stay like this for a while.


    But, your Highness.


    If I let you go for even a second.


    His voice pleading to me started to get choked up.


    Youll disappear from me.


    That wont happen.


    But when I see you in my dreams.


    Damian let out a heavy sigh.


    .you always vanish when youre out of sight.


    You dreamed that?


    Yes. I have the same dream every day.


    Damian clung to me like a baby.

 Chapter 87.1

    Just a while longer


    Damian let out a long sigh.


    I somehow.I felt very sorry for Damian.


    How much trouble he had to go through, stuck in a repeating nightmare.


    Does he still have to be afraid of whether Im real or not when Im right in front of him.


    .your Highness, Im here.


    After some hesitation, I slowly raised my hand.


    As I gently swept his tense back, the force with which Damian held me soon lessened and he rxed.


    Whoa.


    Damian let out another long sigh.


    It was a sigh of relief.


    Yes, you really are here.


    It was then Damian let me go.


    But as far as his gaze was concerned, he continued to stare at me with tenaciousness.


    As if he was waiting for me to say something.


    ..its just, what should I say?


    I became slightly embarrassed.


    At the same time, Damian spoke, expecting something from me.


    Do I have to ask this myself?


    Huh? Ask what?


    Seeing I was puzzled, Damian promptly asked.


    You know, didnt you miss me?


    What?


    Why this all of a sudden?


    I was amazed as I looked at Damian.


    Damian meanwhile spoke with a wistful expression.


    Ive had this feeling for some time, thinking I was the only one who wanted to see each other again.


    What do you mean?


    Dont you get it? Youre always so calm, whereas Im the one whos anxious


    No, you seriously think that? I cant believe what hes saying!


    Snapping at him, I raised my voice unintentionally.


    Of course, I missed you too!


    You do?


    Damians expression softened the moment I said that.


    Im at a loss for words.


    Even if it did feel good to say that, should I say more?


    ..but, I truly did miss Damian.


    Now that Ive said that, I decided to be a little more considerate by being more open with him.


    I missed his Highness every day, so much so that I wet my pillows with tears.


    .really?


    Sure I do. You dont believe me?


    I straightened my chest and looked Damian directly in the eyes.


    Damian was skeptical on the surface but his eyes and lips were more candid, revealing inwardly that he was convinced.


    Hey, Damian.


    Are you grinning like an idiot right now?!


    .your Highness, I think you should be grateful for your incredibly handsome appearance, I murmured in a brooding voice.


    This was a first for me. I realized that even being drop-dead gorgeous could be offset by silly expressions.


    Damian smiled broadly.


    Does that mean Im good-looking in your eyes?


    Well, you are I said as I nodded slightly.


    Well, anyone with normal eyesight would agree.


    After hearing my answer, Damian had the most satisfied grin on his face as if he had just won the whole world.


    Then it was worthwhile to not get hit in the face.


    What? Worthwhile?


    Yeah, you like handsome men.


    Ah, theres no need to be that spot on, okay?


    I wore a frown on my face.


    Just then.


    Damian blurted out a question.


    What do you think? Am I more to your liking now than the Duke of Rochester?


    Hes joking, right?


    I looked at Damian, a bit annoyed.


    But Damian had a serious expression.


    Answer me quickly.


    Your Highness, I really


    Am I better than the Duke of Rochester? Yes or no?


    Ugh, doesnt he recognize the age difference between him and the Duke!


    But Damian wasnt going to back down till he heard my answer.


    I nodded repeatedly.


    Yes, your Highness is better.


    Yeah, I knew it all along.


    Damian raised the tip of his nose upwards, unaware he was pushing it.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    .I havent seen him in so long, but I swear Damians gotten a lot more childish than before.


    Or am I just delusional?


    ***


    Damian and I sat together beneath the shade of blooming lcs.


    He held my hand tightly. The gesture reminded me of a chick following its mother.


    Look, Im fine with this but.


    I nced sideways at Damian.


    What will you do when other people see us?


    You and I are both adults now, to be holding hands so freely as we did when we were younger is a bit weird! We could be giving people the wrong idea!


    Maybe dropping a hint about how this isnt eptable can work.


    Isnt it ufortable to be holding hands all the time? I said as I expected Damian to let go.


    However


    No, itsforting.


    .more attempts followed as I tried to free my hand but they were relentlessly blocked by Damians irond defense.


    Oh, dear.


    Damian.


    I gave up on trying to dissuade him in the end.


    Well, theres no one watching anyway.

 Chapter 87.2

    Perhaps because of the eight-year gap, our conversation kept going without ever seeming to run out of topics to discuss.


    Thats not all. I recently changed the curtains at the Empresss pce.


    I talked about the smallest of things.


    It wasnt anything special but Damian always listened to me.


    By the way, your Highness.


    Yes?


    Damian, who had been listening closely to my story for some time now lifted his head.


    I gently narrowed my brow.


    Ive been the only one talking for a while.


    Really? Dont worry, I wanted to hear from you.


    The same goes for me.


    I nced at Damian.


    I want to hear your story.


    .my story?


    Yes. How was it in the North?


    As I asked him, I strengthened the hand Damian was holding.


    Damian answered casually.


    Hmm, every day was pretty much mundane. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    How was everyday mundane?


    Well.I cleansed any beasts that came invading and asionally inspected the vige.


    .it seems like there were plenty of extraordinary things happening on those mundane days.


    I cant be the only one thinking this, am I?


    Actually, wild animals also caused considerable damage besides beasts. There were times I had to quell the wild animals


    Damian, who seemed to be reflecting deeply on this, eventually mentioned more of his activities with a lively expression.


    Oh, Ive even helped supervise the reconstruction of the walls.


    Oh my.


    Without realizing it, I had a disgusted look on my face.


    Apparently, Margrave Antes had really put Damian to work.


    But then.


    Damian continued, this timeughing to himself.


    Ah, yes. I also had a bet with Sienna to catch a wild boar. Long story short, I won.


    .Sienna?


    Did Damian just call Viscountess Antes, Sienna?


    Are they that close?


    My heart grew cold as if I had swallowed arge piece of ice.


    Damian shrugged his shoulders.


    I did good, didnt I?


    Um, yes. Well done.


    I hurriedly corrected my expression, putting on an awkward smile.


    Yeah, I already expected this to happen.


    Sienna is the heroine of this world and Damian.


    Shes someone Ill be with for the rest of my life.


    Even though I already knew it, my heart was still pounding for some reason.


    No, I shouldnt be thinking like this.


    I tried hard to set my mind straight.


    As a friend, its only natural to support the rtionship between them.


    Im so d Viscountess Antes is with your Highness, I said.


    .huh?


    You have someone of the same age to rely on, she also seems to be in great shape just as your Highness is.


    I smiled and asked a question.


    So anyways, how did it go cleansing the beasts?


    Well.it was all right.


    .just all right?


    Humans are adaptable animals, everyone has to adapt somehow.


    Damian gave a slight shrug, dismissing my concern.


    I can only guess how much hardship and pain Damian had to go through to say that nonchntly.


    While I was safe andfortable with the Empress.


    Damian must have crossed the line a number of times.


    Feeling sympathy for him, I held his hand tightly, trying tofort him.


    Damian smiled subtly.


    But there was only one thing I couldnt adapt to.


    What was it?


    That you werent with me.


    I looked at Damian.


    Thats strange.


    If anyone else were to say something like that, Im sure they would be thinking, Whats gotten into him?


    Hold on.


    Is my-


    My hearts thumping.


    I quickly raised my other hand and pressed it against my chest.


    My heart was beating so fast that I was worried Damian might hear it.


    Damian, fortunately, moved on to the next topic.


    Ive been meaning to ask you, ever since my arrival earlier.


    ..unfortunately, the topic chosen wasnt exactly pleasant.


    I shrugged and stiffened my shoulders, bracing myself for what he would ask.


    Why did you avoid me?


    Ah, that. I blurted nervously.


    No, no, not just the Empress but Damian too.


    Why do they keep asking questions that are difficult to answer?


    Id like to retain some of my pride, you know.


    Never mind, I cant tell him it concerns Viscountess Antes!


    Hmm.maybe your Highness was mistaken?


    I was mistaken?


    Well, you could have. Theres no way I can avoid his Highness, right?


    Ahaha.


    I tried my best to smile.


    But Damian still looked at me with suspicion.


    I felt cold sweat running down my spine.


    Oh, I cant do this.


    Lets change the subject!

 Chapter 88.1

    Aside from that, Viscountess Antes!


    No, out of all the topics I could have chosen, why must it have been about Sienna!


    Inwardly, I felt like my whole body was aching at the thought of her.


    But outwardly, my mouth faithfully praised her.


    Shes a much nicer person than the rumors.


    Viscountess Antes?


    .am I out of the loop? Why mention her?


    Damian narrowed his brow.


    To have to say the name Sienna in a friendly way again.


    I bit my cheek as her name left a bad taste in my mouth.


    Its just a name, nothing more, I thought.


    So I shouldnt be so engrossed by these trivial things.


    .and it shouldnt have any sway over me.


    Oh, well she and your Highness rode on horseback for your triumphant return earlier, right?


    We did. But why bring this up all of a sudden?


    Um, just by looking at you twoI thought you two got along very well.


    At this point, I was speaking senselessly.


    Damians forehead became wrinkled.


    Are you interested in Sienna?


    What?


    The answers no. I wont be introducing you.


    Damian shook his head resolutely.


    Hey, did I ever ask you to introduce me to her?


    What would be the point of introducing me to Viscountess Antes in the first ce?


    Listen, Lize.


    Yes, yes?


    I dont want other people to have your attention.


    Damian made an obstinate deration.


    Huh?


    I blinked my eyes in bewilderment.


    Even more so, Im saddened that Her Majesty is number one for you


    The way he spoke to himself in a faint voice had connotations of being treated unfairly.


    ..no, just what is he talking about?


    Oh, shoot. Itste.


    Well, times up.


    I got up, sighing deeply.


    Your Highness, I think you should be going now. You have a busy schedule for tomorrow.


    After reminding him, I decided to get up.


    I couldnt exactly do that though.


    What cant I-


    Damian was holding onto my skirt, not letting me get up!


    Im fine, stay with me a while longer.


    But its alreadyte.


    When I met up with Damian, the moon was just above the horizon, now the moon was right above our heads.


    Damian, on the other hand, was headstrong.


    No, dont go.


    .are you going to whine about this?


    Yes, Ill whine.


    Damian answered bluntly.


    Im speechless.


    To be honest, I knew that Damian could be shameless when he needed to be.


    I just didnt think he would go this far.


    Fine. How dare I disobey the orders of his Highness, the crown prince?


    I licked my lips and sat back down.


    Im nothing more than a powerless maid of the Empresss pce.


    A powerless maid of the Empresss pce..mmm.


    Damian pondered those words of mine with a heavy voice.


    Wait, wait.


    Did I say something wrong?


    I took a quick peek at Damian, looking into those scarlet eyes.


    How long do you think youll remain a powerless maid in the Empresss pce?


    Huh?


    I was bewildered once again.


    Damian looked at me and gave me a peculiar smile.


    No, its nothing.


    Hold on! What were you going to say? Tell me!


    Dont you know that leaving someone hanging in the middle of a conversation is one of the most irritating things ever?


    I tried to get Damian to open up by asking more questions.


    .I was going to do so until-


    Say, Lize?


    It was until Damian slightly tilted his head to the side, locking gazes with me.


    Beneath that flowing hair of his, intense scarlet-colored eyes sparkled enchantingly.


    And to my misfortune.he was really good-looking.


    I felt my face turn red, burning up like I had a fever.


    You, youre using your good looks on me?!


    I look healthy, dont I?


    Of course, hes as healthy as ever.


    I nodded enthusiastically with a red face.


    Damian then whispered to me in a honeyed voice that melted my ears.


    Then I kept my promise to you?


    Oh, a promise?


    Yes. A promise toe back healthy and with a smile.


    Oh right.


    I made such a promise.


    Damians eyes were glistening as he looked at me.


    He resembled a puppy looking for praise.


    I dont know if its okay topare the crown prince to a puppy but thats what he looks like right now.


    Thats right. Well done, your Highness.


    Since I could tell what Damian wanted so Iplimented him.


    Damian followed up mypliment with a smile.


    A very alluring smile in fact.


    So its your turn.keep the promise you made to me.


    Pardon? The promise I made with your Highness?


    You promised to call me by my name.


    Wait? Your name?


    Erm, Im positive I said that but


    Your Highness, thats a bit

 Chapter 88.2

    Recovering from the initial surprise, I looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    Yeah, I might have been intoxicated by the atmosphere back then and made that promise.


    But no matter what, am I not a maid and he, a prince?


    Its inappropriate.


    However, Damian seemed unwilling to concede this.


    Ahem, Im not His Highness or Crown Prince.


    Damian said so with an aura that exuded determination.


    I just.I just want to be called Damian.


    But if there are other people watching.


    If that sort of thing bothers you, then just say my name when its just the two of us.


    Umm, if you put it like that then.


    I cleared my throat.


    Even though Ill just be saying his name, I couldnt help but feel a tingly feeling in my heart.


    Taking a deep breath, I slowly said his name.


    Damian.


    At that moment, Damian smiled broadly.


    He was beaming as if all the happiness in the world had entered him.


    Thank you.


    Wha


    Feeling a bit embarrassed for some reason, I averted my gaze.


    Just as I did so.


    Damian suddenly got up and pulled out his hand.


    Okay. Ill take you back to the Empresss pce.


    What? I can get back by myself.


    I want to walk you back.


    Damian waved his hand in front of me, insisting I grab it.


    I closed my eyes tightly for a second.


    Really, theres no way Ill refuse that hand.


    Eventually, I slowly ced my hand in his.


    Those scarlet eyes gently widened.


    ***


    After some time.


    We finally reached the front of the Empresss pce.


    Thank you for apanying me.


    I thanked him in the most nonchnt way possible but the truth is-


    I cant help but feellonely.


    If we split up again, will we ever see each other?


    Damian had just returned to the imperial pce.


    SoIm sure he has a lot of things to take care of.


    Just by spending time with me, I knew that Damian cared a great deal but


    .Im a bit down.


    Thats when I slumped my shoulders.


    Damian lowered his head, whispering into my ear.


    Good night, Ill be back tomorrow.


    At those unexpected words, I widened my eyes.


    Huh? Youreing back tomorrow?


    But Ill be visiting the Empress dowager tomorrow and, I know for a fact youll be busy.


    Despite thinking that in my head, I answered before I knew it.


    Yes, Ill be waiting.


    Damian turned around, parting with a final smile.


    I stood there as if glued on the spot, unable to move as I watched Damian disappear into the night.


    Then.


    Ah.


    That was the only word that left my slightly opened mouth.


    Come to think of it, I forgot to ask Damian more about that one subject.


    How long do you think youll remain a powerless maid of the Empresss pce.


    What does that mean?


    Later that evening.


    I had a dream from long ago.


    Carpel.


    Countless stars shone as if they were about to fall from the sky.


    And below those stars, was a woman who had a pale appearance.


    I will keep my promise. So you do the same


    She gazed at the man who seemed to slumber peacefully, her tears were endless.


    .keep the promise you made to me.


    As that whisper became fainter and fainter till it eventually became inaudible, I woke up.


    What, why am I having that dream again?


    I raised my hand, gently wiping the tears from my face.


    Ever since Damian first used his purification power, I never had that dream since.


    The contents of the dream remained the same.


    A woman who says to keep the promise and a man who looks oddly like Damian.


    I would have cast that dream to the side as I did at first but having the same dream a second time? Im starting to get concerned.


    What on earth did the man promise?


    I tilted my head in thought.


    The womans sorrowful expression shed in my mind.


    And to add furthershe mentioned Carpel.


    Carpel, the first emperor who established the Winsor empire


    I pouted my lips, still concerned.


    Thats it. No matter how much I mull my mind over this, I just get frustrated in the end.


    Besides that.


    I should focus on something elsea certain someone else.


    Damian.


    I pulled my quilt, bringing it close, andughed quietly.


    Damians back. Hes back after so long!


    The realization started to finally kick in.


    That fact alone made me feel blissful.

 Chapter 89.1

    The next day.


    Damian headed to the Empress dowagers pce.


    Her Majesty greeted him with teary eyes.


    Damian!


    Damian though greeted the Empress dowager with a startled expression.


    Why are you outside? Its cold. You should be inside


    I wanted to be out hereespecially when its possible for me to see your face sooner.


    The Empress dowager, having said that, curled her lips, refraining herself from more crying.


    But its effects were temporary.


    The Empress dowager tugged Damian, holding him tightly before bursting into tears.


    Damian, I.I cant believe I get to see your face again.


    .didnt I promise toe back safely?


    As he gently stroked the back of the Empress dowager who clung to him, Damian whispered so with tenderness.


    The Empress dowagers handmaiden watched the scene unfold from a distance, wiping away her tears as well.


    Really, he cant imagine how happy she is.


    It wasnt too long ago where she would not have dreamed of ever seeing her grandson, the crown prince at her pce like this, in her embrace once more.


    As he led the northern frontier to victory in subjugating the beasts, Damian became recognized by the people of the empire and its nobles as the rightful crown prince.


    In particr, the Northern frontier has officially stated its support of the crown prince.


    Eight years had now passed. Damian was now emerging as the next ruler of the empire in both name and reality.


    Even more so at this point in time when the Emperor and the Empress had not produced any children.


    After a while, the Empress dowager stopped crying.


    The two sat facing each other with hot steaming teacups in front of them.


    I havent seen you in a long time, and the first thing I do is make a fool out of myself with all my crying, said the Empress dowager, upset at herself.


    I never imagined you would grow up so soundly


    Damian shook his head with a smile.


    No. More than that, Im d my grandma is healthy.


    Its all thanks to her Majesty, the Empress for taking care of me.


    After saying that, the Empress dowager smiled with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    The same goes for Charlize.


    Charlize?


    Yes. You dont know how clever she is.


    The Empress dowager closely examined her grandsons expression upon mentioning that.


    Just as she expected, as soon as he heard Charlize, her grandsons eyes lit up vibrantly.


    That girl kept mepany while you were away, making me forget my sorrows and loneliness.


    I see, said Damian in a rxed manner.


    It was clear as day that Damian was pretending not to be interested in Charlize.


    The Empress dowager asked a question as her smile faded.


    Tell me, how was life in the North?


    It was fine.


    Fine, you say? Surely, you had a rough time


    The Empress dowagers wrinkled hand reached out to Damian, patting his back.


    I heard you owe a lot to Antes.


    The eyes looking at Damian expressed regret.


    Especially thatdy. She cares a lot for you, doesnt she?


    By thatdy you meanSienna Antes?


    Almost instantly, Damians visage expressed disgust.


    The Empress dowager tilted his head.


    Why, am I mistaken?


    What, theres no way that would-!


    Damian choked up for a moment.


    That obnoxious girl, help me?


    There wasnt help in the slightest bit!


    Considering how she bullied me all the time!


    Damian, who was going to vent, let out a long sigh.


    ..no, but lets leave it at that.


    He had much to say but decided against it.


    It was true that he was indebted to the Antes household though.


    The Empress dowager eloquently interjected and continued.


    Maybe you dont remember.


    Mmm?


    There was a time when you were young, you two were married.


    .Why would I marry Sienna?!


    Damian looked at the Empress dowager with a bbergasted expression.


    He couldnt stand this.


    He shook his head resolutely.


    I absolutely hate that.


    Oh my, why?


    I just dislike it. Anyway, Im probably not the only one, Sienna would hate it too.


    Hmm, really?


    At her grandsons reaction, the Empress dowager smiled awkwardly.


    As a matter of fact, it was bizarre to see such a disgusted look on his face, perhaps theres a reason


    The Empress dowager spoke calmly.


    You know, Damian.


    What?


    I think I might have a slight idea why you dislike her so much.


    .what do you mean?


    Fufu, no.


    This is why youngsters are cute. Gullible and a joy to tease.


    Thinking so, the Empress dowager shook her head with a broad smile.


    Then she posed a question to her grandson.


    Have you met with that girl, Charlize?


    As soon as he heard her question, his eyes glistened again.


    The Empress dowager clicked her tongue.


    You can read his expressions like an open book. Haha.


    Damian meanwhile, with no clue of what the Empress dowager was thinking, gave his answer.


    Yes, we met yesterday.


    At that moment, the Empress dowager seized the opportunity to tease her grandson.


    Oh my God, you went to see Charlize before this olddy of yours?


    When faced with that question, Damian was caught off guard as his expression became glum and then dismayed.

 Chapter 89.2

    Oh, grandma. Its not


    Even when its been ages since weve seen each other, Charlizees before your own grandma


    The Empress dowagers voice became muffled in sadness. Damian looked at her, unsure of what to do.


    But then.


    The Empress dowager smiled with glee.


    Gotcha! It was a joke.


    Grandma mama! You tricked me!


    Damian now red resentfully at his grandmother.


    Regardless, the Empress dowager didnt even bother to hide the fact she was dying ofughter.


    So how did it feel meeting Charlize again after so long?


    Itit felt terrific to see her again.


    Wait a minute, thats all? said the Empress dowager, expecting more.


    She blinked her eyes and added.


    If I were you, Id be pretty nervous right now.


    .why?


    Didnt it ever ur to you? How many beauties are there in the pce?


    The Empress dowager held her chin as she spoke frankly, her voice a bit serious.


    However, Charlize is the most beautiful among them all.


    Well, thats true but


    That alone is enough to win the hearts of men. Wouldnt you say so?


    After saying that, the Empress dowager examined Damians expression.


    Damians face became slightly hardened without him realizing it.


    Noticing that, the Empress dowagers lips twitched as she barely held back herughter.


    So thats it? Nothing more to say? She does well you know and shes favored by the Empress. I like her a lot too.


    Im aware of that.


    Then how can you know that and be soidback?


    The Empress dowager exined with a calm voice.


    Think of it from the perspective of the knights and servants.


    From their position


    Yes. Put yourself in their shoes. In their point of view, what would it be like to have a maid as their wife, someone as beautiful if not more so than her superiors?


    Damian clenched both hands that were resting on his knees.


    If he hadnt done that his calm and collected expression would have fallen apart.


    Apart from Damians often loud reactions, the Empress dowager remainedposed.


    HoweverCharlize is too young to get married. Hasnt she juste of age?


    Thats just your take on it. At least, Im quite sure many men are attracted to her.


    The Empress dowager shrugged her shoulders.


    Because shes already received date offers from many knights and servants.


    I-Is that true?!


    Damian inadvertently raised his voice.


    The Empress dowager nodded with a smile.


    Come on. Why would I lie to you?


    Charlize.was asked to go out with others.


    Damian had a defeated expression as if he had lost the empire.


    With a yful look on her face, the Empress dowager added fire to the already burning house that is Damians psyche.


    Among some of those offers were marriage offers if I remember correctly.


    Wait, shes getting married?!


    Damian stared at his grandmother with a startled look.


    Calm down. No. I said she received offers, not epted.


    Ah


    Still, if you make a mistake, you might not see her again.


    What do you mean by that?


    Im saying by the time you return, Charlize may have already married and left the pce.


    Damians face hardened.


    The Empress dowager shook her head.


    Youre fortunate that the Empress loves her so much, every man ends up rejecting her or giving up in frustration due to the Empress.


    .Im d to h-hear that.


    Damian replied with a suppressed voice.


    The Empress dowager silently observed her grandsons expressions.


    He was usually a child who could deftly hide his emotions even when in front of the Emperor


    But when the topic of Charlize came up, all that was thrown out the window. His expressions were too visible.


    She could only wonder how deep his emotions ran for Charlize.


    After all..eight years is a long time.


    If his heart hasnt gotten over her despite that.


    The Empress dowager became a bit emotional.


    Damian, who drank all his lukewarm tea, suddenly got up from his seat.


    Then Ill be taking my leave.


    Why? Are you going to see Charlize?


    Thats right.


    Damian answered firmly.


    Despite the Empress dowagers yful gaze, underneath that, she was filled with affection for her grandson.


    When did he grow up to be like that? Bing a young man who could have a woman in his heart.


    Now that she thought about it, it was the first time she had a long conversation with Damian.


    From the time Damian was imprisonedits been eighteen years in total.


    The moment she recalled that her eyes became watery again.


    The number of years Damian lost because of the Emperor.


    The Empress dowager, who managed to contain her emotions, found it hard to speak.

 Chapter 90.1

    Im letting you go today, but I hope youll visit me more often in the future.


    Of course, we will.


    Ignoring his grandmothers watery eyes, Damian replied.


    Ill see you tomorrow.


    Yes, get there safely.


    Before leaving the Empress dowagers pce, Damian gave his grandmother onest big hug.


    The Empress dowager patted Damians back with her wrinkled hand.


    ***


    Damian headed straight for the Empresss pce after his departure.


    He was on his way to meet Charlize.


    What?


    Damians eyes widened as he approached the Empresss pce.


    From afar, he could see Charlize with a basket in hand.


    She seemed to be on an errand.


    Wait a minute.


    .shes not alone?


    Damians eyebrows twitched.


    His sight didnt fail him, there appeared to be a young man next to Charlize, a squire.


    All right, who is that man?


    Damians eyes shed as he walked toward Charlize at a swift pace.


    The squire greeted Charlize at the same time.


    Hello, Lady Charlize.


    Um, hello.


    Perhaps he was an old acquaintance, Damian thought. Charlize though greeted him face to face with an indifferent expression.


    Damian felt his stomach twist for a short moment.


    The reason was the squires countenance was bright red.


    The squire asked Charlize a question in a friendly manner.


    That basket looks heavy. Mind if I carry it for you?


    It was an attempt to strike up a conversation with her.


    Fortunately for Damian, Charlize only looked at the squire with distrust as if he was shifty.


    Well, Im sorry but my basket is empty.


    Ah, thats alright!


    I appreciate your consideration, but I can carry this basket on my own.


    Charlize spoke softly but firmly.


    The squire realized he was overbearing and took a step backward.


    Having said that, Charlize walked several steps past the squire, ready to carry on with her day.


    Yet the squire was tenacious.


    Wait, Lady Charlize!


    Charlize nced back at him.


    Before she knew it, the squire was following right behind her, stammering with a red face.


    I-I know i-it sounds really weird to s-say this in this situation b-but.


    Charlize stared nkly at the squire.


    The squire closed his eyes and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Ive been infatuated with you for a long time!


    .what?


    What kind of absurd, out-of-the-blue confession is this?


    Charlize was a little dazed.


    On the other hand, Damians heart sank.


    At this rate, Charlize might really fall in love with another man!


    The squire continued with a shaky voice.


    So, i-if you dont mind.


    Lize.


    Damian, who didnt want to see this develop further, quickly ced himself between the two of them.


    Charlize, who had been disoriented by the whole encounter, widened her eyes as she looked at Damian.


    Your Highness, the crown prince?


    Oh my God, your Highness, the crown prince! eximed the squire.


    At Damians sudden appearance, the squire trembled and quickly bowed his head.


    But Damianpletely ignored him.


    Instead, he smiled brightly at Charlize, his smile as gorgeous as a flower in full bloom.


    Ive been looking for a while for you, Lize.


    Me?


    Yes. All day long.


    Damian, who nced sideways at the squire, approached Charlize in a casual manner.


    Reaching out with his hand, he straightened her ruffled hair.


    His touch was gentle.


    Look. I have a close rtionship with Charlize.


    .his previous gesture conveyed that meaning.


    Damian spoke to Charlize in the most mellow voice possible.


    .you said you woulde with me, remember?


    When did I ever say that?


    Charlize thankfully didnt inadvertently try to ask him back, but she bit her lips and smirked.


    It seemed like Damian was trying to help get rid of the troublesome squire.


    Charlize nodded her head quickly.


    Of course, I remember. Im just out for a short errand.


    Then lets head back to the Empresss pce.


    Damian wrapped an arm around Charlizes shoulder.


    Ill walk you back.


    Hey, do you have to go that far?


    Charlize looked up at Damian with an irresolute expression.


    As soon as their eyes met, Damian smiled as charmingly as possible.


    Yes?


    .first things first, I need to follow Damians lead.


    Im doing this because the squire is being persistent, its NOT I repeat NOT because Damians handsome.


    Ughwhy do I even


    Charlize leaned against Damians body with a slightly stiff motion.


    At that moment, a colossal shock washed over the squire, leaving him devastated.


    The squire didnt make a sound, puckering his lips as he moved his lips silently, Lady Charlize.


    Damian with a victorious voice gave an order to the squire.


    Leave us.


    Oh?.Oh. I will obey your order.


    The squire quickly retreated from the scene, hiding his offended expression.


    Damian looked sharply in the direction the squire had gone before disappearing from sight.

 Chapter 90.2

    Why does he look terrifying?


    Charlize, who tilted her head, was first to say thank you.


    Thank you for your help, your Highness.


    By getting rid of that bothersome squire, Damian made a huge contribution.


    However, Charlizes gratitude was met with another out-of-the-blue question.


    Lize. I want to ask, have you been interested in datingtely?


    Charlize furrowed her brows and red at Damian.


    Hmm, dont you think thats a very random question to be asking?


    Regardless, answer me first.


    Hey, I just turned down that squire. And yet youre asking this type of question?


    Unfazed, Damian showed no signs of easing up as his expression remained unchanged.


    But I heard that youre very, very popr with the knights and servants.


    .where did you hear that?


    I heard it from somewhere, a lot of people are saying so.


    Just what on earth does that have to do with me being popr and Damian being sulky right now?


    Charlize was dumbfounded.


    But Damians jealousy had already been stirred.


    And besides, why did you call me Your Highness?


    Why? Well, because youre the crown prince of course


    Didnt you promise to call me Damian when were alone?


    .wait, wasnt that just a one time only?


    Charlize nced at Damian.


    Okay, apparently not.


    Damian showed no signs of backing down.


    Hurry.


    Charlize sighed deeply.


    Damians being awfully pushy today.


    Its not difficult to say his name, still


    Charlize scanned her surroundings.


    Fortunately, no one else was around.


    She said his name in a low voice.


    ..Damian.


    It was then Damians expression loosened up.


    Have you ever called other men by their first names?


    Of course not.


    Charlize shrugged her shoulders.


    In fact, she usually called them by their surname or positions unless they were very close.


    She hardly ever called someone by their first name.


    .speaking of which, Damian asked me to call him by his first name.


    Looking at him, Charlize saw him in a new light.


    Suddenly Damian was holding her hand and smiling before she knew it.


    Besides, this is a tad too much.


    Since we met, I feel like physical contact is bing more frequent.


    Charlize tried to pull away her hand.


    But as she did.


    Why are you trying to pull your hand away?


    Damian looked at Charlize with a doleful expression, strengthening his grip a bit.


    Charlize asked Damian in a voice that conveyed uneasiness.


    Your Highnessno, Damian.


    Yes?


    As soon as she said his name, a sly smile spread across Damians face.


    Charlize waved the hand Damian held onto in front of him.


    People could see us holding hands.


    Whats wrong about that?


    Damian was actually questioning why it was problematic.


    Charlize was just at a loss for words when she heard that.


    Wouldnt it be prudent to be careful in ces where many eyes could be watching?


    Well, I dont think so.


    Damian looked at their interlocked hands.


    He smiled happily.


    I would rather show others-


    Excuse me?


    That I have a close rtionship with you.


    Charlize opened her mouth.


    Im sorry but Im not okay with that.


    Charlize broke her usual cool demeanor without realizing it.


    No matter how much I tell others that Im not interested in dating, its the crown prince that ends up doing something like this


    So what if I do something like this?


    My love life seems to have been doomed from the start!


    Charlize forgot the person she was talking to was the crown prince as she raised her voice.


    The Empress is a hurdle difficult enough on her own, but if Damian gets involved, what will I do then!


    Damian on the contrary responded to her repulsed reaction with content.


    Is that right?


    What do you mean Is that right?!


    Charlize was fuming.


    Damian however, only smiled at her with seemingly no intention to release her hand.


    Fine, fine. Theres no point in arguing with you on this. Its not like I can wrestle him intoplying.


    Charlize was first to concede.


    With her head bowed, she shook her head.

 Chapter 91.1

    After all, when Damian and Sienna be lovers down the line, I can be less of a bother.


    .As the thought formed in her head, it left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    To dispel that feeling, Charlize changed the topic.


    By the way, Damian.


    Yes?


    Shouldnt you be preparing yourself to see the Emperor?


    Charlize was honestly a little worried.


    Since Damian had won a tremendous victory, it would surely entitle an audience with the Emperor.


    There was no guarantee that the Emperor would somehow not find the smallest fault and rebuke him on the spot.


    But Damian was soid-back.


    Dont worry too much, Ive already thought of a way to lower the Emperors vignce.


    What is it?


    Its a secret for now, answered Damian.


    It must be a politically sensitive issue so its understandable hed be unforting about it.


    Charlize meekly nodded her head.


    Damian looked down at her slightly disappointed.


    Umm, arent you curious what the n is?


    Of courseIm curious.


    So why arent you asking?


    Well, there must have been a reason you didnt tell me, right?


    Charlize stared at Damian incessantly, waiting for a reply.


    Damian then muttered in a rather sullen voice.


    Id still wish youd ask me though.


    .what do you want me to do?


    Charlize squinted her eyes as she asked Damian.


    Will you tell me if I ask?


    But that raises a question I cant give the answer to yet


    Well then, why are you asking me to do this in the first ce?! rebuked Charlize, unable to hold back her frustration.


    Damians expression became sullen, reflecting his previous tone.


    But I did want you to guess and ask me more questions.


    This isnt getting anywhere, its just childlike banter


    Charlize walked past Damian with an icy face instead of discussing the issue any further.


    Damian rushed after Charlize.


    Lize, arent you being cold-hearted with me?


    Before you startining, try reflecting on your actions.


    In response to that stern answer, Damian looked downcast.


    However, she walked in a hurry, too upied to notice.


    Charlize out of habit ran her fingers through her hair, which Damian had tidied up earlier.


    Once she realized it, she quickly pulled her hand away out of embarrassment.


    .ugh, Im an idiot too.


    Even though she disliked Damians childlike demeanor, she would end up giggling at his trivial actions.


    That day, Charlize regretted deeply for not paying more attention to what Damian said.


    I should have questioned him more clearly at the time! Maybe I could have gotten him to spill the beans she thought.


    ***


    The next day.


    The Emperor had arranged for Damian and Viscountess Antes to receive a reward.


    This meeting with the Emperor would be attended by the dignitaries of the empire, including the Empress, Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, and the Duke of Rochester.


    I also attended, following the Empress as her attendant.


    Oh, its him.


    The first person that caught my eye among the gaudy-dressed crowd was none other than Damian.


    And next to him


    Sienna Antes.


    .ha, seriously.


    I hate myself for thinking so much about Sienna.


    I quietly bowed my head and concealed my expressions as I stood behind the Empress while she sat.


    After a while, the Emperor with a loud voice made an announcement.


    I congratte the Northerners for their long and arduous work against the beasts, in return I rpense your efforts. Two hundred chests of silver ingots shall be sent and territories in the South shall be granted as your reward.


    Thank you, Your Majesty.


    Sienna bowed, leaning her body inwardly.


    This time the Emperor paid little attention to her.


    I widened my eyes.


    The Southernnds could scarcely be called farnds, but they did have granaries and managed to produce crops.


    Thus, in other words, it was a fairly valuable reward for the North which was stricken with food shortages.


    As far as I know, this scale ofpensation no doubt entailed discussion upon discussion before being passed at the national assembly


    It must have been incredibly hard for the national assembly to have everyone agree on a worthwhile reward


    I looked at the Duke of Rochester with a sympathetic look.


    The Duke, who noticed me, shook his head with an exhausted mien.


    Whoa, it must have been more difficult than I imagined.


    While I gazed at the Duke, the Emperor spoke in a tone that was unfitting for the situation.


    Let us also not forget the Crown prince and his contribution in quelling the beasts numbers. I and everyone elsemend you.


    Oh, youre rewarding Damian now?


    The Emperor asked a question to Damian with a begrudging look.


    Is there anything you want?


    All eyes at the assembly turned to Damian.


    So thats how it is, huh?.


    My mood has turned a tad sour.


    Not too long ago, Antes was given silver ingots and newnds.


    The absurdity the Emperor had to try and wash his hands of Damians reward by asking Is there anything you want?


    Damian opened his mouth without hesitation.


    Im now twenty-one years old, Ive already be of age three years prior.


    Well, get to the point.


    So even if its not marriage, Im thinking of getting engaged sooner rather thanter.


    .engagement?


    In an instant, the Emperors gaze became vignt.


    It was only natural for the Emperor to react to threats.


    If Damian were to associate himself with a woman from a powerful family, he could be ced in a very disadvantageous situation.


    Most importantly, did not he himself only seed to the throne due to the aid of a powerful family, the Rochesters or to be more precise the previous Duke of Rochester?

 Chapter 91.2

    You wish to be engaged, but to whom? Perhaps


    The Emperors sharp gaze turned to Sienna.


    is it perhaps Viscountess Antes?


    In many ways, Sienna was the most probable choice.


    Damian had been in the North for eight years.


    During that time, Sienna represented the North and had formed a close bond with Damian.


    To boot, they were inseparable lovers who couldnt bear to live without each other in the original novel.


    I knew that.


    And despite knowing that


    Sienna.


    As soon as that name is mentioned, my heart pounds with great ferocity.


    .I didnt expect my heart to beat so rapidly.


    Without realizing it, I bit my lips till they bled.


    Statusesit could be equated to a towering and unbending wall.


    Its true that Damian and I had been friends since childhood, but thats a thing of the past.


    Theres a vast distance between the crown prince, the future ruler of the empire, and a maid.


    So, you have toe to terms with reality.


    Besides, its impossible to go against the flow of the original.


    Through this engagement, Sienna may be able to save Damian this time.


    Even though I knew this was for the better, somehow I felt a part of my heart be cold as if it had been cut open with a knife.


    But then.


    No.


    Damians firm answer rang out.


    Huh? Its not Sienna?


    At his unexpected reply, I raised my head.


    My heart skipped a beat when I did.


    It was because Damian was looking directly at me.


    The person I want to be engaged with-


    I held my breath.


    Time seemed to stand still, each word spoken by Damian seemed like an eternity.


    Is Lady Charlize, maid of the Empresss pce.


    A few seconds pass.


    Damian nodded as if to affirm what he said.


    As his words reached the ears of all those attending, the room erupted in noise akin to a disturbed beehive.


    The nobles exchanged baffled looks as the room was thrown into confusion.


    What, Lady Charlize?


    Just who is that maid?


    Its not just anyone else?! A maid?! The crown prince will be engaged to a maidservant out of all people!


    This is ludicrous!


    Each attendee added their own take to the hotchpotch of bewilderment that once was an orderly atmosphere.


    In the midst of it, the Duke of Rochester looked my way with a startled face.


    The Empress and Her Majesty, the Empress dowager also could not hide their shock.


    It was the only natural reaction to something like this.


    I, myself, was extremely confused!


    Damian quickly made his way to me, eventually standing before me.


    Standing in front of me, Damian enchantingly closed his eyes and said.


    I meant it.


    Damians smile became wider.


    I want you to be my fiancee.


    I was thrown into greater confusion, more than enough for a lifetime.


    Marriage was a great opportunity to solidify Damians position.


    But to blow a chance like this, thats something else


    What about Sienna?


    I reflexively looked back at her.


    However Sienna maintained a tranquil visage unlike everyone else.


    .it was like she had foreseen this oue in advance.


    Just as I was trying to pull myself together, the Emperor spoke up, interrupting themotion in the room.


    Splendid. Just splendid.


    Huh? Whats splendid?


    Unbelievable!


    I looked at the Emperor, just stunned at what I was seeing.


    The Emperor wore a pleased expression as he nodded his head, his countenance resembling a full-blown carnivore.


    If the crown prince wants that maid so much, I have no choice but to allow it.


    B-But, Your Majesty!


    You cant be serious, an engagement with a maid!


    The horrified nobles did their best to dissuade the Emperor from his decision.


    To their dismay, the Emperor didnt budge a single bit.


    Why are you all so fussy?


    The Emperor looked from left to right at all those present, speaking with a satisfied smile.


    You said it yourself, its not anyone else.


    .that sly man!


    I clenched my fists.


    The Emperor was able to execute a cunning n of action despite not having prior knowledge about this.


    To prevent Damian from bing more politically powerful, he allowed me to be engaged with Damian!


    T-This cant be


    The next emperor will be married to a maid, has he lost it


    Enough. The crown prince must have thought it through. Dont make baseless assumptions.

 Chapter 92.1

    The nobles were birds of a feather.


    The emperor confirmed the engagement between Damian and me, sending shockwaves to all those present.


    His Majesty then looked at me with a warm gaze.


    Then at the uing victory banquet, we shall introduce the crown princes fiancee.


    ..I swear to Aurelia, today was the first time the emperor looked at me warmly.


    My pupils quivered as if an earthquake had taken ce.


    There were only two people here who seemed pleased with this decision.


    The emperor, and Damian.


    In such a situation, I could only turn to the empress.


    Empress, what should I do?


    I slowly moved closer to the empresss side.


    At that moment.


    I saw her.


    Prince, how could you surprise me like this


    .that was the only thing the empress said as her voice grew fainter.


    I simply wanted to cry.


    No, Empress whats the matter with you!


    * * *


    The audience with the emperor came to a close.


    I needed to talk with Damian right away.


    Damian must have realized he did something wrong, judging by how he was constantly looking into my eyes with a concerned expression.


    Lize, are you mad?


    Before answering him, I checked our surroundings, holding back my anger.


    Okay. All the doors and windows are shut.


    The empress said she would keep those who stayed around upied to give us privacy. Still, it doesnt hurt to double check


    After beingpletely certain no one was around, I let it rip.


    Your Majesty, are you crazy?!


    I yelled at Damian for the first time.


    Damian dropped to his knees, falling t on his face.


    Im sorry, Lize!


    What are you sorry for?! I eximed, needing to make sure we were on the same page.


    Asking for an engagement in a ce with so many people watching, wasnt exactly an environment where I could just refuse!


    I felt my blood boiling.


    But that was a secondary issue.


    What I need to ask Damian now is


    Your Highness, you want to be Emperor, dont you?


    Well, yes but


    So to do that you should have chosen to be betrothed to a woman from a powerful family! For example


    .for example? Damian asked, surprised I would say something like that.


    I paused at that moment, struggling to get the name out.


    UnsurprisinglyDamian looks quite frustrated now.


    Darkened scarlet eyes looked straight at me with a cold gaze.


    The embarrassed look he had before all but dissipated.


    Damian put on an irked look as he asked me.


    Were you going to talk about Sienna again?


    .Viscountess Antes is a good match.


    My heart began to pound. I tried my best to maintain a calm facade, preventing any changes in my facial expression.


    It was then Damians expression changed, bing colder.


    .why do you have that look on your face?


    Its not like I said anything offensive.


    Lize.


    Damian asked me in a low and suppressed voice.


    Why are you deciding whos good for me to marry?


    Well, I


    I decide whom I want to marry.


    Damian dered adamantly.


    I pursed my lips and red back at Damian.


    No matter how much I hate to say it, Sienna will be of more help to Damian, more than I ever could be.


    But.


    Thats ridiculous. What could I as a maid do for you?


    I shook my head back and forth.


    Am I not right?


    Sienna is the current viscountess of the North and willter inherit the title of Marquess.


    Compared to me, a maid of the Empresss pce.


    Its clear which one of us can be of help to Damian.


    No, its not like that.


    Your Highness.


    Just having you by my side is enough, thats already of great help to me.


    At his firm voice, I closed my eyes shut.


    No.


    If you keep saying that.


    Ill be looking forward to it.


    Once again, I tried to look as calm as possible.


    Otherwise, Damian might have figured me out.


    Then please convince me.


    Good, I will.


    Damian responded in a way that seemed like he had been waiting for me to say that.


    With this engagement, the Emperor will be less wary of me.


    Ah.


    I blinked my eyes at his unexpected answer.


    I see now. Come to think of it, Damian said before


    Dont worry too much, Ive already thought of a way to lower the Emperors vignce.


    .Im positive he said that.


    But why do it this way? Surely, a noblewoman would have been better suited.


    I widened my eyes.


    If I was betrothed to a high-ranking noblewoman, the Emperor would undoubtedly keep a close eye on everything I do.


    As if to strengthen his previous statement, Damian shrugged his shoulders and added.


    So from my perspective, this is better.


    So to just avoid the Emperor from keeping a tab on you.youre taking me as your fiancee?


    I asked back in a skeptical tone.

 Chapter 92.2

    But thats so much trouble to put yourself through. Even if youre being watched, it would be wiser to have the help of high-ranking aristocrats.


    Lize.


    Damian interrupted me, shaking his head.


    Come on, did you think I would get engaged to you just to lower the Emperors guard?


    Damians intonation suggested a hint of sadness when he asked me.


    I mean, I.


    I?


    I havent the faintest idea about Damians reasons for doing this, so I just tilted my head.


    Damian looked at me for a long while and then sighed deeply.


    .haaa, youre clueless.


    Well, out with it. Why did you do it?


    Hell exin it to me, wont he?


    But Damian turned the other way with a sulky face.


    Hes treating me like a fool!


    Im feeling so embarrassed for not knowing.


    No, its nothing, said Damian, less irked now.


    Hey, does that look like it was nothing?


    However, I didnt get a chance to plead my case to Damian.


    It was because Damian had made up his mind to pour out his words.


    Back to what we were previously discussing, there are two upsides to this engagement.


    I understand wanting to avoid the Emperors watchful gaze. But whates after?


    The support of the Imperial people.


    Surprised, I swallowed my breath.


    Damian casually followed up with an exnation.


    The biggest ace I have up my sleeve right now is neither legitimacy nor divine power.


    Then


    Its the peoples support.


    Hearing those words, I suddenly remembered what I had seen during the triumphant return.


    People voluntarily running out into the streets and chanting Damians title over and over again.


    Hero of the Empire they proimed.


    The envious eyes of the Emperor staring at the Hero of the Empire.


    And Damian who stood there in their adoration.


    Driving a wedge into that thought, Damian gave me a question.


    In this situation, what would it be like if I formed a rtionship with someone who represents the people?


    .Your Highness.


    Think about it. The vast majority of the denizens of the Empire aremon folk.


    Damian concluded his speech on that.


    I pondered about it.


    Damian had a point.


    The reason Damian was enjoying unrivaled poprity now was that he had taken apletely different course from the current aristocracy.


    As the crown prince, who would inherit the throne, he spent eight grueling years isted in the northern parts of the empire.


    And after battling numerous beasts, he dramatically reduced their numbers.


    The overwhelming trust ced in Damian had not been ced in vain.


    Someone who had performed the hardest of tasks in the most treacherous of ces.


    Someone who had dedicated himself to protecting the people of the empire with all his might.


    That was the public perception.


    In that situation, if Damian chose amoner maid instead of someone from a more sedentary background


    It would lead to a setting where the people of the empire will have a greater more favorable impression of Damian.


    I swallowed my saliva.


    Damian softly added.


    This engagement is also for me.


    Ha, but.


    Andmost of all.


    I stared at Damian as if entranced.


    His unwavering scarlet eyes had a clear and jewel-like luster to them which contained a mirror image of me.


    Didnt I promise you?


    Damian said that in such a soothing voice, it was as if his words became as sweet as honey.


    That I would ce you in a more honorable position than a princess of Rochester.


    At that moment, I froze up on the spot.


    Memories of the past came rushing in an instant.


    It was a promise from eight years ago.


    Maybe it was after I turned down the adoption offer to be a Rochester.


    Theres nothing I can do for you now, but one day surely I will


    I can clearly remember the look on Damians face.


    The determined glint he had in his eyes.


    His bleeding lips on the ount of him biting them, trying to hold back from crying.


    How he spoke to me in a hushed voice


    I remembered everything.


    Ill raise you to a higher rank than a princess of Rochester.


    I asked Damian in a moved voice.


    .that promise, you remembered it?


    Of course. Ive been meaning to fulfill that promise ever since I was in the North.


    Damian smiled mischievously.


    Then he asked softly.


    So, are you less angry now?

 Chapter 93.1

    Feeling a mix of emotions I couldnt quite describe, I simply stared at Damian instead of answering.


    Then, Damians expression turned ardent as he spoke vehemently.


    Oh, of course! If youre in love with someone else, Im really sorry and


    Its not like that.


    .just what is he rambling on about now?


    I think Im going to lose it with the rollercoaster of emotions Ive experienced today!


    As soon as he heard my straightforward answer, a relieved Damian smiled.


    Well, thats a relief.


    But Im not relieved, especially by what you did back there.


    I added in a low voice.


    Damians smile became crooked.


    Huh?


    You could have exined it to me from the beginning, couldnt you?


    I scrunched my brows and approached Damian as I reprimanded him.


    Since its an engagement out of necessity, I have no qualms with it but the least you can do is show some understanding.


    Damian at the moment looked crushed.


    Hey, why are you making that face?


    I decided to nt my feet and continue this boldly.


    Right? Im the one whos suffering the most from this arrangement!


    All of a sudden I found myself to be engaged, so naturally I misunderstood Damians intentions!


    Well, maybe, Damian might be romantically attracted to me and so offered the engagement


    Theres a small chance, but thats what I thought!


    To hide my embarrassment, I raised my voice.


    If you had exined beforehand, would I have been so surprised?


    No, Lize. Wait a minute


    Damian, who seemed on the verge of protest with a dismayed look, sighed heavily as he touched his forehead.


    ..okay. Lets go ahead with the engagement.


    What do you mean go ahead?


    I couldnt hide my dissatisfaction.


    And then.


    Damian lifted his head and looked at me with a fierce expression.


    First and foremost, lets stop with the Your Highness.


    P-Pardon?


    From this moment on, youre my fiancee, growled Damian like a beast.


    .it means youll be the only person who can call me by my name.


    Why is saying his name so important to him?


    I tilted my head and called out to Damian.


    I will, Damian.


    His expression softened in a blink of an eye.


    W-What?


    I was a bit surprised at that reaction.


    Was I seeing things?


    Just a second ago, he gave the impression of a snarling tiger with its teethid bare, now he resembles a vulnerable kitten!


    Haaaa.


    After a long sigh, Damian sat beside me.


    He then rested his head on my shoulder.


    I, um, Damian?


    .just for a while, Damian muttered as he rubbed his cheek against my shoulder.


    Wow, hes really hes acting like a kitten?


    Ill be like this for a while longer


    No matter what youre going through, as crown prince you should have some dignity, right?


    I wanted to tell him that.


    The urge to tell him rose to my throat but-


    .okay.


    I changed my mind about it.


    Im sure today must have been nerve-wracking for him.


    Yes, Ill just let this one pass.


    I raised my hand and ced it on his shoulder.


    Damian smiled bashfully.


    For a time, there seemed to be a peaceful atmosphere but


    ..wait, hold on.


    I immediately narrowed my brow.


    Damian.


    Yes?


    Before, when we were talking about Viscountess Antes.


    Damian, who was purring like a kitten, flinched his shoulders.


    I widened my eyes and red at him.


    Are you mad at me, Lize?


    Hmm? Oh, noit just so happens


    How are you still mad?


    I raised my voice again to the top of my lungs.


    IM A VICTIM, I never got the chance to turn down this engagement!!


    Im sorry!


    Damian hastily cried out an apology.


    Well, if you have a conscience you should be sorry!


    Imanded in a savage tone.


    Get away from me right now.


    Lize, can you cut me some ck today?


    Do you want to see me angrier?


    Damian backed away, looking at me like an abandoned puppy.


    If Im going to forgive him at this point, I cant have him leave.


    I folded my arms, my eyes narrowed at him.


    If youre truly sorry.


    If youre truly sorry? Damian responded with a hint of concern in his tone.


    Kneel down in front of me with your hands up.


    Erm, Im a little worried about treating the crown prince like this, but


    Its just the two of us, right?


    No matter how naive he is, hes not actually going to do what I say, is he?


    I put on a brazen expression, sticking to what I previously said.


    And.


    .are you going to do it? I questioned.


    As soon as those words left my mouth, Damian meekly knelt in front of me with his arms raised high.

 Chapter 93.2

    Obviously, I did something wrong today.


    Damian looked up at me with a pitiful expression.


    Just more than anything, I dont want to see your angry face.


    Lize, are you not going to calm down?


    Its my fault for what happened today, acknowledged Damian as he continued speaking in a feeble voice.


    As I was watching him


    I wasughing on the inside at the silly position he was in.


    So, to be honest I wasnt focusing so much on the punishment anymore but rather on Damian.


    I can assuredly say that beauty is in the eye of the beholder.


    And Damian, youre so cute!


    Who knew a cold-hearted man, who could make the worlde to a halt with his beauty alone, would look so gloomy while being punished!


    Lize, are you okay now? asked Damian.


    Nodding my head, I motioned for Damian to lower his hands.


    Damian quickly drew closer.


    As I watched Damian cling to me like an obedient puppy, I thought to myself.


    As expected, the world revolves around good looks.


    ***


    After lots of twists and turns today, Damian escorted me to the Empresss pce.


    By the way, we should be using the same pce sooner orter.


    What? Why propose that?


    Think about it. Now that youre going to be my fiancee, isnt it odd to still be a maid at the Empresss pce?


    Oh, is that so?


    With that new perspective, I blinked my eyes.


    I see.


    I really am going to be Damians fiancee.


    Goodbye, I..no.


    I struggled to suppress the tingly feeling in my heart.


    Damian.


    The moment he heard my parting, Damian smiled broadly like a flower in full bloom.


    See you tomorrow, Lize.


    Looking back at Damian drawing further away, I bit my lips before asking.


    I couldnt find the will to ask him in the end.


    What will happen to Viscountess Antes?


    ..cant say it.


    My conscience felt a throbbing sensation of pain as if being stabbed by thousands of needles.


    With the way this is going, I would end up taking away the role of the heroine who was supposed to be with Damian.


    But what made me feel more disillusioned with myself was-


    I couldnt turn down Damians offer in the first ce.


    Haaa.


    A sigh escaped my mouth.


    I decided to be honest with myself at this point.


    I.Im attracted to Damian.


    Its not just because we were childhood friends, or because Damians the protagonist of this world.


    I mean rationally-


    No, l shouldnt feel so miserable.


    I quickly shook my head.


    Everythings fine, Im engaged out of necessity.


    For now, lets do our best to make Damian the beloved crown prince.


    And


    Once Damian has a stable path of session to the throne, Ill return this position to Sienna.


    I made up my mind.


    There was a slight twinge in my chest, but I pressed on, ignoring it.


    ***


    As a general rule, as soon as an engagement is confirmed, I should have moved to the crown princes pce immediately, but-


    Is he going to take Charlize already?! Thats not happening!


    .the Empress was dead set against it, so I decided to remain at the Empresss pce for a while.


    The main reason being, that there were no rooms avable as of yet for me at the crown princes pce.


    I nned to go there after the victory banquet where the engagement would be announced.


    Well, its only three days away.


    Meanwhile, I was in a situation where my feet were on fire.


    It was to be expected, after all, I had never been to a party before.


    Let alone the clothes, I didnt have any fine shoes or essories like jewelry


    Haaa, life isnt always a bowl of cherries.


    I sighed deeply.


    Fortunately, I saved up the sries I received since working as a maid.


    The sry of almost thirteen years was considerable, Im proud of myself.


    No doubt, to buy a dress and the other essories all at once, Ill have to spend a hefty sum


    Okay, Ill buy a dress with this! But will I be able to find a dress I like before then?


    I clenched my fists.


    But then.


    Charlize, would youe with me for a moment?


    Senior maid Weber poked her head out the door, calling for me.


    The Empress is looking for you.


    The Empress? All of a sudden?


    Never mind, I need to get her permission too before heading out.


    I trailed behind Weber.


    For some reason, the Empress greeted me not in her office but in the living room.


    Hey, isnt the Empress supposed to be in full swing at work during this hour?


    I tilted my head.


    The Empress weed me with a smile.


    Oh my, Charlize. Here already?.


    Yes, I heard you wanted to see me.


    Yes. Its about


    The Empress stopped mid-sentence as she gestured for me toe in.

 Chapter 94.1

    Schedule: Sundays. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    I was taken aback.


    Squeak.


    The sight of a long garment rack being pushed into the living room was announced by the sound of light squeaking as its wheels rolled across the floor.


    The garment rack had all kinds of dresses lined up from one end to the other.


    W-Whats this?!


    Looking at the dresses with a flustered face, I nced back at the empress.


    I, Your Majesty?


    There are only three days left before the victory banquet, yes?


    The empress winked at me.


    As you know, ady needs many things to attend a banquet.


    Yes, but


    Above all else Charlize, this will be your first banquet, is it not? said the empress, knowing full well the answer, but perhaps wanting to let reality set in a second time.


    The empress looked at me with a gentle gaze.


    That said, I want you to go out there with everything youll need.


    As expected of the empress!


    I was overwhelmed by a wave of emotions.


    The empress gave a sigh as she held one hand to her cheek.


    Its unfortunate though.


    Why? What was unfortunate?


    We ran out of time, we couldnt get a dress specifically tailored for you.


    did she mean what she said?


    Just look at those dresses sparkle, isnt it almost blinding? Theyre gorgeous.


    I wore a doubtful look on my face.


    Whether I looked doubtful or not, it didnt matter. The Empress did nothing but let her eyshes flutter gently.


    We instead purchased all the dresses from a well-known boutique as soon as we saw them, so you can be at ease


    What?!


    I felt like I was going to faint.


    The price of a banquet dress is well beyond the monthly expenses of themon household.


    Did she also say she purchased every dress from a famous boutique as soon as she saw them?


    The treasury of the Empresss pceis it okay to spend its budget like this?


    The Empress nced back at the dresses.


    Once we tailor these to suit your frame and you try them on


    Suddenly.


    A firm voice rang out.


    Your Majesty, pardon me but I hope you will give me that opportunity.


    It was Damian.


    Hmm, Damian, why are you here?


    I widened my eyes while the empress frowned.


    No, what are you doing here, Crown Prince? the empress asked.


    Well, itll be Charlizes first time debuting as the Crown Princes fiancee.


    Damian proudly raised his chin.


    Shouldnt she be receiving a custom-tailored dress? said Damian with a sly smile.


    Wait, dont tell me you-!


    In an instant, the empresss face hardened.


    .did his Highness ever stop by Madame Rositas boutique?


    Madame Rosita.


    Ive heard that she was a designer who distanced herself from fashionable social circles, not taking kindly to them.


    Nevertheless,dies in the empire are more than eager to get their hands on the dresses she made.


    Of course. Not only did I visit Madame Rosita this week, but I went to see the seamstresses under her as well.


    Damian smiled triumphantly.


    Madame Rosita also promised toplete the dress on schedule.


    WHAT?! No wonder, she declined my request!


    The empress was wide-eyed.


    Crown Prince, no matter how much your authority has been restored, to use the treasury of your pce without constraint, isnt that being excessive in your spending?


    Cant I give my fiancee whos going to debut as a socialite for the banquet, a gift deserving of her?


    Damian countered the empresss question with a cheeky expression.


    And the gift Im giving to Charlize isnt from the Crown Prince pces budget.


    Then how did you get the coinage?


    After I went to the North, thew was revised with a new decree.


    Decree?


    Yes. Every time a beast is subdued, the person shall receive a subsidy of a certain amount from the empire.


    Oh, I remember that too.


    After the Duke had a lengthy and vicious argument with the Emperor, subsidies were enacted in corrtion to the subjugation of the beasts.


    It paled inparison to the blood, sweat, and tears given by those in the North but thanks to the decree, those living in the North could breathe more easily.


    Damian was still smiling triumphantly.


    I got my share while I was there. After eight years of toiling, I saved up an impressive amount.


    Hearing that left a sober feeling in me.


    It meant that the gift Damian intended for me held the same value as his life.


    As he felt my gaze, Damian turned and smiled.


    Dont make that face, Lize.


    your Highness.


    I justI wanted to put on a happy face.


    A tender atmosphere started to form when-


    Anyway, no!


    The Empress interrupted.


    It didnt take long for Damian and the empress to start a heated discussion on the topic of Whose dress would I wear?


    I dont have time right now, what kind of dress will the custom-tailored dress be?!


    Is it not enough Madame Rosita said she would be done with it on schedule!


    Ha, his Highness doesnt even know.


    The empress retorted fiercely.


    It can take a month for adys shoes, jewelry, and all other essories to be prepared ordingly!


    No problem, so Ive got a jeweler, a cobbler, and a general wares merchant I need to see!


    Damian too, he didnt back an inch.


    I, look..can you two.?


    I tried to get them two to stop but to no avail.


    Just when I was going to feel terrible about myself.


    Kid.


    Who said that?

 Chapter 94.2

    Schedule: Sundays. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    The only person who calls me a kid would be the Duke of Rochester, right?


    I looked back startled.


    The duke had made an abrupt appearance, entering the living room.


    No, whats the duke doing here too?


    Duke of Rochester?


    I hurriedly walked over to the duke.


    Why did youe all the way here?


    Hmm, this.


    However, the duke turned away from me, clearing his throat as he did.


    Whats up with him?


    I was tilting my head when the duke turned around with a determined expression as he handed me an envelope.


    I picked it up on my way here.


    He picked this up? Whats inside it?


    I stared at the Duke with a dazed look.


    Then the dukes temper shot up for no reason.


    Are you going to open it or not?


    Oh? Ah, yes


    Charlize quickly opened the letter and was lost for words.


    T-This


    Its a nk check!!


    It was a nk check signed by the Duke of Rochester, the richest man in the empire!


    My hands began to tremble.


    The duke, who was watching my expressions closely, struck while the iron was hot and spoke in an unwavering voice.


    Dont get any wrong thoughts. I didnt give that to you because youre cute.


    ..um?


    I just


    The duke, who nced at the empress during her argument with the crown prince, smirked at their quarrel and continued.


    My only concern if you went out in shabby clothes, is the worry the empress, who has taken care of you until now, would go through.


    Yes, thats it. said the duke.


    Thats exactly it. said the duke again, perhaps persuading himself more than anyone else.


    The duke nodded with a solemn look.


    Then.


    Hello, brother.


    The empress, who agreed on a temporary truce with Damian, opened her mouth albeit her voice slightly muffled.


    Even if my brother hadnt done so, I was prepared with all the dresses she would need, right Charlize?


    However, upon hearing those words, the dukes eyes lit up in open protest against the Empress.


    I cant possibly let Her Majesty, the mother of the empire, be troubled with such a trivial matter, Ill take care of this little one


    Brother, if youre always busy with national matters, could you even afford to spend time paying attention to Charlizes dress, let alone deal with the intricacies of picking out the right dress?


    The two looked at each other, eyes squinted with unyielding expressions.


    Damian also interjected himself into this.


    Charlize is my fiancee! Isnt it expected of me to take care of her?!


    Dont say that. Ive had such an amicable rtionship with her as a little girl that I considered adopting her!


    All right, Charlize is my maid. I had her for thirteen years!


    .the issue became tripartite.


    Before I knew it, the three of them began shouting.


    It seemed like lively and infectious energy flowed through the three of them, bouncing from one to the other.


    Even if they somehow fought all day, I have a feeling that their argument wouldnte to an end.


    I finally took a deep breath and joined in on their conversation.


    Im sorry, I have no intention of epting gifts from any one of you.


    What?!


    What are you saying?!


    Lize, why are you doing this all of a sudden?!


    It was the empress, the duke, and Damian in that order.


    The three looked at me, their gazes piercing the air as I smiled awkwardly.


    Well, um, Ill just use my own money.


    Your own money?


    Yes. I have some savings that Ive kept so far.


    Its thirteen years of worth!


    I straightened my chest as I looked back proudly.


    The empress asked me with an inquisitive tone in her voice.


    You mean, youve collected the wages youve earned while as a maid?


    Yes! Its enough for a dress and some essoriesI hopewouldnt it.aa?


    I was confident at first, but my speech flopped due to my stammering.


    I found the empress, the duke, and Damian all staring at me with wonder and pity all at once.


    .how would I describe their expressions?


    It was like they were watching a small child scrape every single coin she had


    At the same time, a regretful voice spoke.


    Hello, Charlize. Its too bad youre not epting gifts.


    Oh, my.


    That voice?!


    I gulped my saliva.


    No, when did the empress dowager get here!


    She looks slightly downcast!


    Isnt this banquet the event for you to debut in front of the public?


    Wow, your Majesty, the empress dowager:


    I even had picked out a few pieces of jewelry you could use.


    Goodness.


    Seeing the sadness in her eyes, I felt so terrible.


    Then, lets do this instead.


    In the nick of time, the empress opened her mouth, she likely had a good idea.

 Chapter 95.1

    Schedule: Sundays. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    Youll get gifts from everyone.


    .HUH?!


    Shocked, I unintentionally raised my voice.


    Just take the dresses I bought for now. Itlle in handy for plenty of asions.


    Exactly, whether its tea time or something else, youll now have a full wardrobe to choose from.


    The empress and the empress dowager carried the conversation as if in sync.


    Try out your custom-tailored dress first, if you find that you cant afford it, just wear dresses the Empress gave you.


    Damian added while nodding satisfactorily.


    The duke also added a few words.


    You can keep the check I gave you as an emergency fund.


    No, who keeps a nk check as an emergency fund!


    Just when I was about to protest.


    The four individuals in front of me, had all of a sudden reached a consensus without me as no one else needed to discuss it any further.


    How about it, Lize?


    Will this suffice?


    Yeah, kid. Its not polite to be rejecting everyones generosity.


    I agree with what the Duke said.


    .all four of them were united on thismon cause, theres no way I could refuse.


    I took a deep breath.


    Yes, thank you


    Hum, I dont know what to say.


    This heart of mine is both overjoyed and burdened, maybe thats a good thing?


    While that happened, the empress dowager didnt seem as sad as she was before.


    Looking over at Damian, she confronted him on his hypocrisy by spilling the beans on her grandson.


    Besides that, Damian, you said that Charlize was too young to marry.


    In a sh, Damians expression became quite rigid.


    The empress dowager spoke in a snarky tone.


    Did you make her your fiancee because you couldnt stand it any longer?


    hold on, Damian. Did you really say that?


    Come to think of it, arent Damian and Sienna the same age?


    No wonder, to Damian I must have looked like a child to him.


    I was beginning to think that before I shook my head.


    No, Im likely overthinking. We are only three years apart.


    Im an adult after all.


    I nced sideways at Damian.


    Oh, our eyes met.


    Damian dodged my gaze with a shy expression on his face.


    My heart was somehow pounding so I bit my lip to calm myself.


    ***


    That evening.


    Knock, knock.


    I was about to call it a night when I raised my head at the brief sound of knocking.


    Charlize, are you asleep?


    Oh, the empresss here?


    I got up from bed and opened the door.


    No, I havent gone to sleep yet.


    I see. I was worried I woke you.


    The empress entered with a gentle gait.


    Her eyes made contact with the doll ced on my bed.


    A shimmering light appeared over her dark green eyes.


    You still have that doll?


    Of course, her Majesty herself made it for me.


    I smiled broadly.


    For a moment, the empresss forehead became slightly wrinkled.


    The ribbon tied around the dolls neck.is that?


    Is that?


    Ah, thats the ribbon the Crown Prince gave me as a gift a long time ago.


    Oh, yes. Right.


    As soon as she heard my answer, the empress had an air of mncholy surrounding her.


    I asked the empress a question.


    Speaking of which, what brings her Majesty here?


    Ah, that.


    The empress smiled bitterly.


    Isnt there a celebration tomorrow?


    There is.


    Then that means


    The empress looked at me with an affectionate gaze.


    Tomorrow night, youll leave for the Crown Princes pce.


    Hearing that, the tip of my nose grew cold.


    Well, its the same pce Ive gone to ever since.


    I could visit the Empress every day.


    I know. But I cant help but be upset.


    After a short sigh, she started to caress my hair.


    Just like when I was five years old.


    This is yourst night at this pce, isnt it? said the empress, tearful at the thought of it.


    .your Majesty.


    So for today, I thought it would be nice to sleep with Charlize onest time.thats why I came.


    At the Empresss offer, I quickly nodded.


    Id like that.


    ***


    I carefully entered the empresss bedroom.


    It feels strange, different than usual.


    Of course, Ive been in and out of this room several times for cleaning.


    However, this would truly be the first andst time I would sleep in the empresss bedroom since I was five.


    Charlize, can you sit here for a second?


    She got up from bed and moved busily.


    She then ced a mug in my hand.


    Drink it.


    Oh, this is.


    I looked downwards at the mug and felt an indescribable feeling.


    The mug held warm milk mixed with honey.


    A sweet and savory scent rose up from the mug.


    Its the same as back then.

 Chapter 95.2

    Schedule: Sundays. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    You remember?


    Of course. The day I slept with your Majesty, you gave me the same warm milk, right? I said with a bashful smile.


    Oh, and with a spoonful of honey.


    Yes, because Charlize likes it sweet.


    Ah, thats what her Majesty said back then.


    The empress and I giggled, it was nostalgic.


    I took a sip of milk.


    As the warm milk passed my throat, I felt a warm sensation all over.


    Its as delicious as it was then.


    Lucky me.


    The empress with a sorrowful smile sat down beside me.


    Would you like me to brush your hair?


    Oh, no. How can I have her Majesty do such a thing


    No, I want to do this.


    Well, if thats the case.


    I left my hair in the empresss care.


    In the silence, the only sound came from my hair being brushed.


    After a while.


    The empress sighed deeply.


    If I had known this would happen, I would have never made you the Crown Princes exclusive maid.


    .why?


    I never imagined that the Crown Prince would whisk you away like this.


    The empress spoke with a heavy tone, expressing her regret.


    Isnt it funny? You wont be going far away, and yet, I feel like an older sister whos helping her younger sister be independent.


    .an older sister helping her sister be independent, ha.


    My heart was touched.


    The empress who braided my hair expertly and tied a knot, muttered sullenly.


    By the way, I dont think youve ever called me Sister Rose since you came to the pce.


    Oh.


    I paused, involuntarily stiffening my shoulders.


    Ever since I came to the empresss pce, I deliberately insisted on calling her Your Majesty.


    I was afraid that I might slip up and identally mix Her Majesty with Sister Rose.


    However.


    For today onlyI dont think theres any need for that.


    Then, the empress called me.


    Say, Charlize.


    Yes, your Majesty.


    Ive been meaning to


    After some hesitation, the Empress continued with a resolute attitude.


    I was happy when you called me that back then. I wanted you to feel like I was your sister.


    You always were.


    I was? gasped the empress.


    I looked back.


    The empress was looking at me with wide-open eyes.


    I took a deep breath.


    To say what came next, I needed to muster all my courage.


    Ive always admired your Majes-.no, Sister Rose.


    I closed my eyes and ended with a final note.


    Ive always thought of you as my sister.


    A brief silence enveloped the room.


    D-Did I?


    Did I say too much?


    I slowly opened my eyes to find myself looking at the empresss countenance.


    And.


    ..yes, my Charlize.


    A smile slowly started to spread over the empresss visage.


    It was a smile as brilliant as the sun.


    Im so d.


    The empress hugged me tightly.


    I leaned on the Empress like a child.


    It was cozy.


    ***


    Right now, I was sitting in a chair, exhausted as a worn-out shoe.


    I had to sit upright.


    I didnt want to ruin my beautifully braided hair.


    Wheww


    I let out a long sigh.


    Sure, there were times I helped the empress get dressed when she had to attend banquets.


    But when youre the one having to dress up.


    I have so much to do! I screamed on the inside.


    My day began early in the morning with my hands already shaking.


    Charlize, Charlize! murmured the empress trying to wake me up.


    .Uhm. Your Majesty? I whispered to her, still half-asleep.


    You have to get up. Dont you need to get ready for the banquet?


    W-Wait a minute.


    Doesnt the banquet start at 7 pm?!


    ..even if I said that in defense, it wasnt going to cut it.


    All day long, I was held captive by maids and more maids instructed by the empress.


    I was given a bath, had grated grains applied to my skin to make it smooth, and even had my scalp massaged.


    I thought I was able to rest up just for a little while after all that, but


    I was sorely mistaken.

 Chapter 96.1

    Senior maid Weber poked her head out the door and announced loudly.


    Madame Rosita sent the dress!


    Its here? Lets go, Charlize!


    The empresss eyes lit up, she took my hand and pulled me along.


    .really, its the first time Ive seen her so zestful.


    Madame Rosita whom I met today, looked at me while exuding an air of professionalism.


    What a relief. Time was running out, I was worried if the proportions didnt match.


    Its a perfect fit. Thank you.


    .And finally, the time-consuming process of getting ready for the celebration ball was over.


    I looked at the clock and it was six in the evening.


    My mouth was agape.


    No, I cant believe I spent the whole day just getting ready.


    Does this even make sense?


    The empress had a proud smile.


    Charlize, I promise you. Today, youll be the prettiestdy in the world.


    Youre exaggerating.


    Dont say that. Shall I show you the mirror?


    After saying that, the empress gave me a hand mirror.


    A brightly dresseddy came into view.


    Its a little strange. I look.different.


    My fingers brushed my braids that ran past my shoulders as I gradually adjusted to my unfamiliar look.


    I stared at the light pink dress I was wearing that resembled petals and the pink pearl essories given to me by the empress dowager.


    I looked like a blooming spring flower.


    When I think about it, I also looked simr to those children whose aristocratic parents wouldnt be embarrassed to take them anywhere they went.


    ..thank God.


    I was talking to myself without realizing it.


    What are you thankful about?


    Well.at least I dont have to be ashamed when Im with the Crown Prince, right?


    The empress widened her eyes.


    Excuse me? Why would you think that?


    What?


    On the contrary, the Crown Prince should be thanking you for the rest of his life. Understand?!


    Hell thank me?


    Yes! Hell thank you for being his fiancee!


    The empresss arms were crossed and her forehead crumpled.


    Where else would he find someone so beautiful, intelligent, lovely, and cute?


    I, your Majesty?


    Really, if I could, Id want to keep living with you.


    Well, thats..


    I smiled awkwardly, unsure of how to deal with the empresss passionate outburst.


    At the time, a maid, who was looking at me, spoke to me.


    ording to her Majestys words, youre very pretty today.


    Then she covered her mouth and asked me, Pardon me. Should I call you Lady Charlize now?


    No, dont call me that!


    Still.you are the Crown Princes fiancee now.


    I shook my head repeatedly.


    Please treat us like before even if we are together.


    I wasnt the crown princes wife, I only had the status of fiancee.


    Seeing how repelled I was to that title, the maid smiled softly.


    .yes, if thats what you wish.


    Just then.


    Another maid came in.


    The Crown Prince has arrived.


    Damian?


    I jumped up from my seat.


    The empress had an annoyed expression on her face.


    Hes too punctual forfort. We still have some time on our hands before the ball, dont we?


    As the empress grumbled, Damian stepped into the room.


    Lize, Im here to escort you.


    Oh, your Highness.


    I looked at Damian for just a moment, and I had forgotten how to breathe.


    Although he held the title of The Worlds Most Beautiful Man, today he embodied it in every sense.


    Damian was immactely dressed in his suit that fits his figure like a glove, not to mention the neatlybed hair.


    ..really, hes like the male lead of a romance novel.


    I felt a bit defeated.


    Do I have to feel this way for a kid Ive been caring for since childhood?!


    However.


    I nced sideways at Damian.


    Well, I mean, I put a lot of effort into dressing up for today.


    So isnt apliment in order? It is courtesy after all.


    But Damian on the other hand, stared at me as if entranced.


    Why, why isnt he saying anything?


    Unable to ovee this frustrating silence between us, I opened up first.


    Your Highness?


    At that moment, Damian responded in a daze.


    Hmm, did you call me?


    .somethings peculiar.


    I squinted my eyes.


    And then it hit me, Damians face looked slightly red.


    Ah! Does he have a fever?


    He cant! Damians the star of todays ball!


    Your Highness, are you sick?


    I asked him in a worried voice.


    But Damian just stared at me vacantly.


    I approached briskly, reached out, and touched his forehead.


    Thats weird, theres no fever


    Then, Damian took a step backward, his shoulders taut.


    I-Its not like that.


    Then why do you keep nking out?


    Thats.:


    Hey, Crown Prince. Theres no need to be flustered.


    The empress who couldnt wait any longer, threw Damian a bone as he was struggling.


    Youre so pretty that I couldnt think straight, is that what you wanted to say? teased the empress.

 Chapter 96.2

    What?


    My eyes flickered in embarrassment.


    The empress had a proud look on her face.


    Isnt Charlize pretty? Isnt she cute? I prepped her myself.


    I came to a standstill.


    No, its.Ive never seen the empress goofing off like this.


    So, are you grateful to me?


    This time*sigh*, yes, replied Damian with eyes closed.


    Damian kept his mouth shut for a while but when he spoke, he spoke with the likeness of a general defeated by his enemy even if it was for three words.


    The empress had a victorious expression.


    Turning away from the empress, Damian asked me in a friendly voice.


    Did you get those earrings and ne from grandma?


    Oh, right. You knew?


    I fiddled with one of the earrings for no particr reason.


    The essories the empress dowager herself gave were pink pearls.


    Its a bit quaint since I had seen one when I was younger, but the quality wasnt bad and had a charm to it.


    Damian, who was quietly looking at me with a beaming smile.


    You look so pretty today.


    Ah..thank you.


    Normally I would say Are youplimenting me now? as a joke and brush it off.


    Only this time, I felt a little embarrassed for some reason and bowed my head just for the sake of it.


    Was it because this was the first time Im going out to arge social gathering as his fiancee?


    Damian was still looking at me.


    Just in time, the empress waved her hand in disgust.


    Stop squinting your eyes, go out already.


    Then she rolled her eyes and added another word.


    Youll be escorting my Charlize, so do well. Got it?


    Got it.


    Damian answered bluntly but his expression softened when he turned to look at me. It was different from when he spoke with the empress.


    Lets go, Lize.


    Ah, yes. Until then, your Majesty, Ill see youter at the ball.


    All right, see youter, Charlize.


    The empress gently waved goodbye.


    Damian and I headed to our destination of the night.


    Beyond the wide open door, was a grand ballroom with scintiting chandeliers visible from a distance.


    It was beautiful, like a dream.


    But Im sure.its going to be like a silent warzone.


    I tensed up.


    Damian nced down at me when that happened.


    Something wrong, Lize? He said with a voice full of concern.


    I smiled brightly at him.


    No, Im fine.


    This was going to happen eventually, I might as well get it over with sooner thanter.


    I entered the ballroom with determination.


    Presenting, the Crown Prince, and his fiancee, Lady Charlize!


    The booming voice announcing our titles reverberated across the hall.


    My eyes turned to Damian in an instant.


    My shoulders stiffened too.


    At the same time, all the nobles who had arrived at the hall beforehand bowed before us.


    .in all my eighteen years, I never imagined I would see something like this.


    I pretended to be as rxed as possible by smiling.


    Then, I heard whispers.


    My God,LadyCharlize?


    They mean to tell me shes themoner who became the Crown Princes fiancee?


    Oh, that maid?


    From their tone and despite what they said bing blurred at the end, I could feel the contempt they had for me.


    Damian looked at them with a sharp expression.


    Oh, were going to get into trouble!


    I hurriedly try to get Damians mind off of their remarks.


    Your Highness, Im fine.


    But theyre talking about you.


    Well, didnt I myself say Im amoner and a maid?


    Of course, I dont know how much theyre talking behind my back.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    Before I knew it, Damian was squeezing my hand ever so gently as if tofort me.


    Really, Im fine, dont mind me.


    Damian looked at me with a profound look in his eyes, like he wanted to say something but decided against it as he pursed his lips.


    Oh my, I told you I was fine.


    Why are you the one getting angry? If anyone has the right to be angry, it should be me.


    Shaking my head, I pressed my finger onto Damians lips.


    If you bite your lips like that, youll hurt those pretty lips.


    I said so sternly as I narrowed my eyes.


    Your Highness.


    .okay, I got it.


    Damians temper began to subside.


    Phew, this isnt as easy as soothing a child.


    I shook my head again but noticed something off, the ballroom had be perturbingly quiet.


    What?


    I slowly looked around.


    People were looking in our direction with wide-open eyes.


    However, as soon as I made eye contact with those staring, I quickly averted my gaze.

 Chapter 97.1

    Really, whats the matter with them? I narrowed my brow.


    But then.


    Oh, the duke!


    I saw the Duke of Rochester.


    But somethings off.


    The dukes gaze was fixed on me, his eyes wide open.


    It was as if he had found a thief who stole away his younger sister, his gaze was blood-curdling.


    I nced up at Damians face from the side.


    At that moment, it dawned on me.


    The smile of a victor was etched on Damians face.


    ..I dont know why the two of them are doing this.


    Lets greet them first.


    I bowed my head slightly before the duke.


    The dukes expressions when he looked at me, evoked a sense that things wereplicated.


    Was I the cause for that?


    I was puzzled by the duke.


    Presenting, His Majesty, the Emperor, and Her Majesty, the Empress!


    The announcers booming voice rang out again.


    The emperor and the empress entered the ballroom.


    Damian and I bowed.


    The emperor relished the fact that all around him, people were bowing before him.


    Of course, that satisfaction he felt vanished into thin air upon seeing Damian.


    Damian, youre here.


    Yes, your Majesty.


    In spite of the emperors callous tone, Damian remained courteous throughout.


    Tsk, the emperor clicked his tongue and turned to the empress.


    How about it, Empress?


    Then he held out his hand.


    Shall we dance?


    At those words, I inadvertently hardened my face.


    The first dance of a ball is usually initiated by the highest-ranking person at the ball.


    So conventionally, its correct for the emperor and the empress to begin the dance but.


    Isnt the star of todays event supposed to be Damian?


    When a ball is held tomemorate a persons achievement, its customary to yield the first dance to said person.


    Seriously, its absurd at this point!


    I was gnashing my teeth until-


    No, your Majesty.


    The empress shook her head in a gentle yet firm manner.


    This ball is meant to celebrate the Crown Princes sess in cleansing the beasts.


    As soon as her answer reached his ear, the emperors brow furrowed.


    Its only right that the first dance is conducted by the Crown Prince and his fiancee.


    The emperor could see what would transpire, but he could not refute her as her words were indeed true.


    Oh, how savory is this!


    I held back myughter from spilling out.


    Besides, today is the day his fiancee will make her first public debut.


    I looked at the empress, feeling ted.


    As soon as our eyes met, the empress smiled brilliantly.


    Oh, empress.


    As expected, shes the best!


    Her Majesty looked at Damian and spoke softly.


    What are you doing? Everyones waiting for the Crown Prince and his fiancee to have their first dance.


    The Empress looked around at the others in the hall and added in a snarky voice.


    If you two dont dance first, the others wont be able to dance either.you do know that, right?


    Yes, I know. Thank you.


    Damian bowed his head politely and then turned to me.


    He extended his hand.


    Lady Charlize, will you dance with me?


    Lady Charlizeha.


    My heart somehow felt warm and fuzzy as I looked down at the offered hand.


    Id be delighted.


    I gently ced my hand in his.


    We headed to the dance floor in the middle of the ballroom.


    The peoples eyes followed persistently.


    Among the many eyes, there was the emperor with a dissatisfied expression while the empress looked content.


    As for the Duke of Rochester.


    Well, he still had a sullen expression on his face.


    Somethings up with him.


    I narrowed my brow.


    Ill just have to askter.


    At the right moment, the ensemble began to y the overture.

 Chapter 97.2

    As I danced with Damian, I realized a decisive fact.


    My face quickly turned pale.


    Um, your Highness.


    Yes?


    Ill tell you this in advance. I might step on your foot.


    Why did I just remember this now!


    I leaned my head closer to Damian and whispered urgently.


    Well, I havent been practicing dancing often


    What will I do?


    Of course, the empress gave me a frugal education.


    But how many chances does a maid get to practice dancing?


    Its no idle work being a maid of the Empresss pce!


    Its all right.


    Damian glowed as his eyes widened, followed up with a charming smile.


    So what if you step on it a little?


    .what?


    It wont be anyone else, its you, teased Damian.


    My face became flushed.


    At the same moment, Damian put his hand on my waist.


    All my senses increased in sensitivity as I focused on every movement Damian made.


    But.


    This is stupid of me.


    What am I doing getting excited about Damian?


    After all, its an engagement out of necessity.


    This position is temporary and Ill give back this position to Sienna once Damian has firmly established himself as heir to the throne.


    I silently bit my lips.


    At the same time, the dance began.


    I cleared my mind of all thoughts, focusing solely on dancing.


    Fortunately, the first song wasnt difficult to dance to, and I didnt step on Damians foot.


    ..hold on.


    Is something wrong?


    I looked at Damian, getting a subtle feeling something was amiss.


    Social dance is a form of dance with no choice but to continuously lock gazes with our partners.


    But ever since the dance started, Damians gaze and my own seemingly continued to deviate from each other and drift elsewhere.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly.


    I wasnt trying to avoid Damians gaze on my part.


    This means that hes been ignoring me from the start.


    Was I imagining things though?


    Your Highness?


    Oh, yes?!


    All I did was just call him, why was he so jumpy?


    Somethings suspicious.


    I asked Damian in a hushed voice.


    Why do you keep avoiding my eyes?


    Its.


    Damian however only kept mumbling on the subject, not giving me a clear answer.


    I raised my eyebrows.


    Is there something wrong with me?


    What? Theres no such thing.


    Then why do you keep looking the other way?


    I followed Damians gaze tenaciously, intent on asking him again.


    To be honest, theres no way it feels good to have your partner ignore you, right?


    Damian then looked at me with a distressed and also frustrated face.


    Its all your fault, he said.


    What? Me?


    When I look at your face, I cant concentrate on dancing.


    My face? Why? Whats on my face?


    Why me all of a sudden?


    I couldnt hide my bewilderment.


    No, theres nothing on your face! Maybe, its okay if you dont know.


    Sighing as he quickly turned to look the other way, Damian muttered to himself.


    Why did Her Majesty, the Empress, have to make her look so beautiful


    Then he grumbled inwardly.


    Hes really, really grumpy about everything!


    I stared at Damian.


    But then.


    Oops.


    I gulped my saliva.


    As soon as I was distracted by my conversation with Damian, I stepped on his foot.


    Ah, that was a mistake.


    okay.


    Damian however, was already under the presumption that I deliberately stepped on his foot.


    I averted my gaze, wondering if those scarlet eyes are ring at me right now.


    Heyy!


    My body was suddenly elevated.


    I thought Damian was going to hold my waist as he did before, but he lifted me up.


    No, hes out of his mind!


    The hem of my dress fluttered graciously like petals in full bloom.


    The moment of sailing through the air felt like an eternity.


    And.


    Tap.


    My feet touched the floor.


    Peoples voices could be heard as that moment caused spectators to gasp in disbelief.


    Oh my God!


    Such intimate physical contact.


    Wasnt their engagement announced just today?


    People were looking at us with their jaws on the floor.


    In the crowd of spectators was the Duke of Rochester, standing out from them with a zing fire in his eyes.


    After a while.


    One of thedies spoke in a curious voice.


    Hmm, do you think the two of them are closer than we think?


    No, I dont think so.


    Unexpectedly, the duke answered thedys question.


    I dont think she asked you, duke, whats going on with you?


    .other than that, duke, how do you know whether I and Damian are on good terms or not? What made you say that?


    Thedy who had unwittingly voiced her question took a step back with a shy expression


    Either way, the duke was busy staring intently at me and Damian.


    Im going to punch a hole through that face of his.


    Damian spoke with a sullen attitude.


    Well, I agree with the sentiment and I knew he was exaggerating but.


    Really, your Highness!


    I stared at Damian with a bright red face.


    Then, Damian looked at me with a brazen expression.


    What?


    I, um.


    I was about to lecture Damian out of habit but I found myself speechless.


    It wasnt the question of what to say to Damian but rather whether it was a problem at all, considering our circumstances.

 Chapter 98.1

    Damian and I were engaged.


    Even if we show a somewhat intimate disy, it doesnt matter much.


    but no, were not like that.


    Why would you suddenly lift someone up without telling them first?!


    Oh, you were surprised?


    I was surprised and shockedmost of all, embarrassed in front of everyone!


    I narrowed my eyes, looking daggers at Damian.


    For a moment, Damians eyes softened.


    Are you still embarrassed?


    ..huh?


    I was slightly perplexed.


    Those scarlet eyes staring directly at me, somehow.


    I hope youll get used to Lize, even if its embarrassing.


    ..his gaze was like that of a man looking at a woman.


    With a whisper, Damian pulled me close into his arms.


    As he closed the distance between us in an instant, I held my breath.


    Because I want everyone to know clearly.


    K-Know what?


    That..


    An alluring voice tickled my ear.


    That I care so much for my fiancee.


    At the same time, the music came to an end.


    Damian released me from his embrace and gave me a refreshing smile.


    ..really, I shouldnt have liked that.


    I ced my hand on my chest.


    My heart was beating rapidly, testifying to how I felt at the moment.


    I liked him.


    I was still attracted to Damian.


    ****


    After our first dance.


    People began to enjoy the ball party in roughly two ways.


    First, people who came to dance.


    In that case, ady and gent would proceed to the dance floor hand in hand.


    And second, people who aimed to build connections and rtionships with the influential people present.


    These people tried their luck in striking up a conversation with a certain powerful man.


    I think most people went for thetter, didnt they?


    Wow, Damians poprity was no joke.


    I watched wide-eyed, the people flocked to Damian, surrounding him on all sides.


    Without a doubt, Damian is the star of this ball party and a hero, who achieved outstanding aplishments.


    On the other hand, I was amoner and a maid of honor who happened to be the crown princes fiancee.


    *Sigh* Im an outcast. I dont get along with anyone here.


    No one paid any attention to me.


    Well, of course. Why would they?


    Just as I was thinking about that, I saw a familiar face.


    Hey, is that person who I think it is?


    Could it be, Lady Bet?


    Lady Bet was staring at Damian, covering her mouth with her fan.


    Im already starting to feel tired.


    Lady Bet looks great too.


    But no matter how long ago that was, you dont forget someone pouring tea on your head.


    After such a situation, was it even rational for me to catch up with someone like that?


    With that line of thinking, I decided to back away.


    In any case, I want to avoid entanglement with Lady Bet as much as possible.


    Your Highness, the Crown Prince, its an honor to meet you like this.


    Lady Bets characteristically high-pitched voice could be heard.


    I knew that his Highness would return with such a grand achievement.


    Thank you, Lady Bet.


    Damian politely drew the line at their conversation.


    Lady Bets face became creased at this, she was upset he wanted to end it there.


    But then.


    A man interrupted their conversation.


    Your Highness, the Crown Prince, what a pleasure it is to meet you like this.


    Wait. Im talking to his Highness! chastised Lady Bet.


    She stared at the man fiercely.


    But the man scrunched his brow and shot back at Lady Bet.


    What? Did Lady Be monopolize the Crown Prince?


    Well, Im not


    Then please dont be rude.


    Then the man looked back at Damian and smiled as friendly as possible.


    Yourethecleanser of beasts. You are incredible! I mean.


    I watched with enthusiasm as Lady Be was taken down a peg or two and pushed back on her attitude.


    That said, its truly been a while since Ive seen Lady Bet.


    She seemed to be self-conscious for a time because of what happened during the Empresss tea time in the past, though it didntst long.


    Perhaps because of the status she had as the empresss rtive, Lady Bet was inted with self-importance, so much so that she wasnt aware of her hubris.


    However, one thing to note is that she wasnt as active as she was eight years ago.


    First of all, the Bet family was not very powerful.


    Not to mention, the ugly ignominious incident she had with the empress.


    I heard shes been dragging around youngdies with hertely, acting as an empress among them.


    Suddenly.


    Cheers erupted among the crowd.


    Heavens, its Viscountess Antes!


    The peoples gaze turned to the side.


    Siennas here?


    I turned to look as well.


    Sienna looked dumbfounded and was frozen in ce.


    Um, I guess Sienna tried to enter without attracting much attention


    Looking back, Sienna in the original story wasnt ustomed to these kinds ofrge-scale ball parties.


    Sienna smiled shyly, probably because the numerous gazes directed at her were a bit much to handle.


    Ah, I didnt want to interrupt everyone from having a good time.


    Interrupt, how could that ever happen?


    Alongside the Crown Prince, Viscountess Antes is a hero of the empire.


    Come this way, please!


    Sienna was given a hearty and warm reception.


    Well, their attitude was very different towards me, wasnt it?

 Chapter 98.2

    Sienna greeted Damian.


    I see you, Crown Prince.


    Youre here, Viscountess Antes.


    Perhaps because mindful of others watching, Damian called Sienna, Viscountess Antes.


    No, why?


    My shoulders drooped a bit.


    I despise myself for liking how he didnt call her Sienna.


    Hows the ball?


    Its my first time attending a ball party of this magnitude, its insane.


    Sienna smiled softly.


    The two had a friendly conversation.


    I was captivated by the conversation between them.


    I thought about it before, but those two.


    They suit each other. Theyre like peas in a pod.


    In the original story, they were lovers who couldnt live without each other.


    I guess I wasnt the only one who thought so too.


    The two of them get along well with each other.


    Youre right.


    The people standing around me spoke in hushed voices so that Damian wouldnt overhear them.


    Some nced at me while some stared at me.


    Come to think of it, Viscountess Antes, shes the heir to inherit the North, right?


    Yes. Out of all the unmarrieddies of the empire, none are nobler than her.


    There are no princesses and there arent any princesses of Rochester to boot.


    Hearing those whispers, I was reminded all over again of the sheer difference between me and Sienna.


    *Sigh* Hearing remarks like those.


    I tried to walk away.


    Actually, I thought the Crown Prince would marry Viscountess Antes.


    It seems like the Crown Prince cares a great deal for that Charlizedy, but how long will thatst?


    Agreed, their difference in status is hard to turn a blind eye to.


    .my feet stopped on their own.


    Well, its only natural that everyone thinks that way.


    I myself didnt understand at first. Why would Damian choose me?


    Of course, I understood this was an engagement out of necessity.


    The peoples chattering continued unabated.


    By the way, there are rumors that Lady Charlize was able to be the Crown Princes fiancee because she charmed him with her beauty.


    Well, shes definitely beautiful. Shes worth sticking around for.


    She used to serve the Crown Prince as a dedicated maid, right?


    Then without receiving an answer to his question, the man nced at me.


    He looked at me, his gaze went down then up like he was evaluating appetizing food.


    This is very bad luck.


    I furrowed my brow.


    The men made a racket as they talked to each other.


    If youre so curious about her, why not invite her to dance?


    Ah, no. Viscountess Antes is standing there, so why bother


    One of the men waved his hand to dismiss the suggestion and the rest burst intoughter.


    Seriously, guys?


    What makes you think I want to dance with you either?


    My eyesight is perfectly normal.


    Damians my fiance and not anyone elses, you guys are hideous with a capital H and will never catch my eye!


    ..theres no way I can snap at them like that.


    I took a deep breath to calm my mind.


    Because if I didnt control myself, my emotions would have gotten the better of me and I would have ended up saying more than I should.


    But then.


    Honestly, I havent been able to say a word to the Crown Prince


    Someone spoke to herself in a downhearted voice as she strode along.


    It was Lady Bet.


    The otherdies next to her attempted to reassure andfort her.


    Hey, dont beat yourself over it.


    There were just too many people, the Crown Prince couldnt afford to pay attention to everyone.


    Yeah, I think so too!


    More than that, Lady Bet is the rtive of the Empress herself, right?


    With all the constion and warmness shown, Lady Bet seemed to have gone back to her usual self.


    .is that what it was?


    Seeing her big smile was enough for me.


    I hope shes found sce.


    I also wouldnt want to be stressed out all my life.


    But the problem was, trouble came flying at me like an arrow going in the wrong direction.


    Sure, no matter how often he says he has a fianceehis fiancees status


    itsughable, isnt it?


    Thedies burst intoughter with no regard for a so-called fiancee.


    Well, Ive got a bad feeling about this.


    If I stick around her any longer, Ill find myself annoyed and in a pickle!


    I tried to depart furtively.


    But-


    .oh, who might this be?


    Ah, drats!


    Theres no need for me to make eye contact with her, right?!


    I was shedding tears on the inside.

 Chapter 99.1

    Lady Bet had the look on her face that said, Caught you, as she raised her voice with a fraudulent weing tone.


    Arent you Lady Charlize?


    Hello, Lady Bet.


    I tried to be as cordial as possible when I said hello.


    Lady Bet approached me slowly.


    Ah, truly. Youre not a flower in a crannied wall, so why are you here alone?


    Right. Shes the fiancee of the Crown Prince and yet, her fiance isnt asking her for the next dance.


    I would be so ashamed if I were her.


    Oh, me too!


    In that way, thedies in Lady Bets party, one by one added their own take.


    Lady Bet with a triumphant look led the group with her more dominant presence.


    Its your first time attending such arge-scale ball, I was worried you might not be able to properly dress up.


    Lady Bet scanned me from top to bottom, subtly narrowing her brow as if she disliked what she saw.


    But still.youre decent to look at.


    .ah, yes.


    That dress youre wearingI believe its Madame Rositas handiwork?


    Yes, thats right.


    I nodded roughly.


    Lady Be with an astounded expression snorted at me.


    Ha, really. Madame Rosita went from dressing the noblest ofdies to eptingmoners?


    Madame Rosita did me a favor.


    I was trying to move the conversation along.


    But Lady Bet continued to dwell on the subject and became more provocative with her tone.


    Favor? A favor? Look here. Madame Rosita came like aet and took the fashion business by storm.


    Lady Be clicked her tongue.


    It was as if she was correcting me on my mistake.


    Im sorry to say this, but that dress is too shabby for someone like you to wear, Lady Charlize.


    Lady Bet again looked at me from top to bottom. This time she did so more tantly and with contempt.


    Then she widened her eyes and spoke condescendingly.


    Its worrying, to think you spent years worth of sries on that dress.


    Its fine. What youre worried about didnt happen.


    Really? Thats a relief, because it would have pained my heart if it were so.


    A dark smile crept its way onto Lady Bets lips.


    Sneering followed.


    By the way, if everyone starts going to Madame Rositas and wears the dress youre wearing, the prestige of Madame Rositas boutique will plummet.


    Oops.


    Lady Bet covered her mouth with an exaggerated gesture.


    Hmm, oh. I didnt mean to imply that Lady Charlizes dress is amon one.


    I looked at Lady Be with an unfazed expression.


    Meanwhile, Lady Be continued with an exultant demeanor.


    Ah, did you have to cry and bawl in desperation as you held onto the hem of that dress so that they would sell it to you?


    I did no such thing. Im not like Lady Bet.


    A maids sry is so paltry, if you didnt cling onto Madame Rosita shed never..wait, what did you say?


    Maybe it was because of my nonchnt tone, Lady Bet only registered my quip several seconds after.


    She turned to me, her eyes staring directly at me.


    Lady Bet seems like the type to cling onto Madame Rosita for days on end, just to receive one of her dresses.


    I curled the tips of my lips upwards.


    I was able to get a dress that fit me perfectly and I didnt have to cling one bit to anyone as you would assume.


    Hey, now.


    His Highness, the Crown Prince lent me Madame Rositas entire dresser.


    At my calm response, Lady Bets face hardened.


    The people around us, who were watching us argue, also became wide-eyed.


    Oh, my God, His Highness, the Crown Prince?


    Youre very attentive, I said sarcastically.


    Madame Rositas boutique, I also wanted to get a handkerchief there.


    The youngdies who trailed Lady Be began to chime in or rather whine among themselves.


    Come to think of it, Madame Rosita hasnt beenmissioned in thest week or so.


    Maybe its because the Crown Prince rented the whole boutique for his fiancee?


    The whispers were short-lived.


    For Lady Bet had turned to look daggers at thedies, striking fear in them.


    Gasp.


    Thedies sucked in their lips and quickly covered their mouths.


    Watching what unfolded, I posed a question to Lady Bet.


    You know what, Lady Bet?


    Wha-, What?!


    Usually, peoplesh out at people in areas which they think theyre weakest orcking in.


    Lady Bets face turned red in an instant.


    I just smiled brightly.


    Lady Bet seems to want a Madame Rosita dress very much.


    Oh, dont be ridiculous. Why would I?


    Because Ive listened to you talk only about Madame Rosita and her dresses the whole conversation.


    I know people might be able to tolerate her but I can only do it in moderation before needing to move on.


    I didnt like Lady Bet because she kept snubbing me, so I didnt exactly express my thoughts in the kindest of ways.


    I shook my head with grace.


    Well, Lady Bet must feel very upset.


    I beg your pardon?!


    You kept looking down on me because I was amoner, but do you even have a dress like the one Im wearing?


    Perhaps hitting the nail on the head, Lady Be bit her lips till they bled.


    I ended our exchange with a glowing smile.


    Madame Rosita wasnt as prejudiced as you are, Lady Bet. Thats why she dly let me wear her dress.


    At that moment, she stood there quiet as if she had been doused with cold water.


    Lady Bet with trembling shoulders looked at me.

 Chapter 99.2

    What is she going to do now?


    I met her gaze with ease.


    Hmph! No matter how pretty any dress is, it has to beplemented with other essories as well.


    Thinking she couldnt take a loss like this, Lady Bet clenched her teeth and opened her mouth.


    Those old-fashioned earrings and nes of yours, they dont match that dress at all.


    I paused and stiffened my shoulders.


    Old-fashioned earrings and nes?


    But this jewelry.


    The Empress dowager gave me these as a gift.


    Oh God, shes going to get herself in trouble.


    Lady Bet red at me with venomous eyes.


    In fact, what does Lady Charlize know about beauty?.


    Er, Lady Bet. Those words.


    I hurriedly tried to stop Lady Bet.


    Despite how disrespectful Lady Bet was, does anything good evere from speaking ill of Her Majesty, the Empress dowager?


    But Lady Bet was so caught up with herself she raised her voice as if to draw everyones attention.


    Do you know when these pearls were fashionable? The knick-knacks were popr duringmy grandmothersgeneration.


    My apologies then about that.


    Huh?


    At that unexpected voice, people turned around to see who it was.


    I let out a small gasp.


    Speak of the devil, when did she get here.


    I see you, your Majesty, the Empress dowager.


    I bent my knees and bowed to the empress dowager.


    Beginning with me, everyone hastily followed my example, bing terribly polite.


    After that, I quickly approached the empress dowager.


    When did you arrive? If I had known you wereing, I would have met up with you.


    Its fine. Its burdensome when everyones eyes are focused on me, even when Im idle, so I decided to attend sometime after the ball had started.


    The empress dowager, who answered so squinted at Lady Bet.


    Just so you know, I gave her those gifts because I cherish her in my own way.


    Her smile was intimidating and bereft of any warmth.


    ..whoa, it was the first time I had seen the empress dowager smile coldly.


    Perhaps you wouldnt have gotten into this mess if I hadnt given you a gift.


    As the crowd heard her words, they exchanged astonished looks with each other.


    It was gifted to her by the Empress dowager herself?!


    The rumors were true, Lady Charlize is favored by the Empress dowager too.


    Well, then Lady Bet


    People stared at Lady Bet from all sides.


    The situation came to this because her actions were no different than bad-mouthing the empress dowager to her face.


    Lady Betsplexion turned as pale as a ghosts.


    I feel bad for her.


    Even I, who had no fondness for Lady Bet, thought so.


    However, the empress dowagers words werent over yet.


    By the way, what was it you said to Lady Charlize earlier, about not being a flower in a crannied wall?


    Oh, t-thats.


    Lady Bet desperately tried to make excuses.


    To her dismay, the empress dowager would have none of it.


    Instead, the empress dowager gently looked over her shoulder.


    What do you think, Duke of Rochester?


    ..who said that about her? Who called her that?


    An infuriated voice rang out from the crowd.


    I swallowed my saliva.


    W-When did the Duke of Rochester involve himself in this?


    His gaze was like a sharp de, the duke scanned those around me.


    His eyes alternated rapidly like a sword being swung wildly.


    Who dared to say such insolent words to the Crown Princes fiancee?


    As soon as the dukes gaze reached someone, they hurriedly averted their gaze.


    Among the frightened crowd was, of course, Lady Bet.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager, lightly shrugged her shoulders.


    I know. I was surprised to hear that too.


    The duke gnashed his mrs and strode towards me.


    Then.


    The duke extended his hand.


    Kid.no, Lady Charlize.


    Wow, to be called Lady Charlize by the duke.


    It felt strange, maybe even a bit surreal.


    The duke gritted his teeth and continued.


    I wanted to ask you to dance.


    Oh, thank you.


    I shyly joined a hand with the duke.


    On our way to the dance floor, the duke didnt make any effort to hide his fierce gaze.

 Chapter 100.1

    Duke.


    Mmm?


    Please dont make that expression, it looks like youve just challenged me to a duel.


    The Dukes expression was so intense that I threw in a joke to lighten up the mood


    At that moment, the duke started nagging me.


    Kid, why did you just stand still when you heard those words?


    I didnt stand still. I shot back at Lady Bet.


    When I answered the Duke, I sighed.


    Actually, I shouldnt have done that.


    What do you mean you shouldnt have?!


    Its wrong, isnt it? Its my first debut into the social world, I should have put up with it.


    You shouldnt tolerate that!


    The Duke raised his voice.


    What? Why is he getting emotional?


    I chose the following words carefully.


    But its better to avoid than stir up trouble.


    What are you avoiding? Baron Bet doesnt educate his children on manners, kid!


    The Duke looked at me in anger.


    Thatdy was acting in an unruly manner, shes rude and a brat who needs some sense knocked into her! She ought to know better.


    Really, Im fine.


    No, you shouldnt be fine in this situation!


    The dance began soon thereafter.


    Hmm, its amazing how elegant he was, without a single w in his movements.


    It would have been difficult for me to dance properly while being as angry as he was.


    Then, the Duke looked at me with a sharp expression.


    Kid, are you still bad at ballroom dancing? I saw you step on the Crown Princes foot earlier.


    Ah, that yes.


    Did you really have to point out my mistake like that?


    Inwardly, I was embarrassed.


    At the same time, it was clear each slow step the Duke took was on purpose.


    I widened my eyes and looked up at the Duke.


    Wow, youre being considerate of me?


    Dont get me wrong. Im moving slowly because Im afraid youll step on my feet.


    The Dukes face was still sullen.


    I ended up chuckling to myself at that.


    The Dukes eyes were still on me as he shook his head, brushing off myughter.


    .I should have made you a princess of Rochester.


    Hey, why bring that up?


    If you were a member of the Rochester household, at least you wouldnt have to endure those rudements directed at you.


    The ferocious tone he had as he whispered made meugh awkwardly.


    But, if I were a Rochester.


    I wouldnt have been engaged to Damian.


    Even if our temporary engagement was decided by necessity, itll probably be a memory Ill cherish for the rest of my life.


    But then.


    The Duke looked at me fiercely.


    That smile, I dont like it.


    what?


    Dont smile like that. Its annoying.


    I was a bit stunned.


    Hey, youre picking on me for smiling now?


    Havent you heard the saying, Its hard to get angry at someone whos smiling?


    The Duke dismissed my antics and was keen on asking more about me.


    By the way, kid.


    Yes?


    Since when did you be close with the Crown Prince?


    Huh?


    Close with Damian?


    I stared nkly at the Duke.


    The Dukes brow became crumpled in response.


    Before your first dance with the Crown Prince.


    Yes, what about it?


    ..you brushed the Crown Princes lips with your finger.


    The Duke spoke somberly, as if the world would end the next day.


    I asked with a confused expression.


    Whats wrong with that?


    Well, youre a woman and hes a man. Youre both at that prime age in your lives. I mean


    Seeing the Duke speechless, I was surprised at where he was going with this.


    Um, are you asking me if his Highness and I are in a romantic rtionship?


    Yes, thats it!


    Were not like that.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    The Dukes face brightened upon hearing my answer.


    Really?


    Yes, were not.


    But you touched his lips.


    I did that because I was worried he would hurt his lips, I didnt mean anything else beyond it.


    Haaa.


    I sighed deeply.


    Honestly, what is it with just touching his lips?


    Damian and I have grown up together since we were kids.


    People would be stunned and probably faint if they knew we had held hands before and hugged each other.


    I see. I didnt know that, I thought you and His Highness had developed a deeper rtionship .


    Seeing the Dukes face undoubtedly relieved, I smiled ambiguously.


    But that doesnt mean Im not attracted to Damian.


    I tried to push these genuine feelings I had for him away from my heart, but I couldnt.


    ****


    At the moment, Damian was looking very upset.


    His scarlet eyes had been fixed on one scene in the entire ballroom.


    To be precise, Charlize was in the arms of the Duke of Rochester.


    Sienna, who wasnt aware of that, called Damian.


    Your Highness?


    Yes, did you call me?


    Damians attention remained fixed on his fiancee.


    Sienna let out a long annoyed sigh.


    Well, Im grateful that youre at least replying to me.


    Im going to have to punch a hole in Lady Charlizes face for this.


    Im sorry, Viscountess Antes.


    What?


    An apology out of the blue?


    A bewildered Sienna looked at Damian.


    I have to go see my fiancee.


    Parting on those words, Damian bolted through the crowd towards Charlize.


    With a bewildered expression still on her face, Sienna watched Damian leave beforeughing to herself.


    Well, even when he was in the north, he sang about Lady Charlize every day.


    Its nice to see Damian like this.


    More than anything else, it was fun to see Damian be so jealous.


    Sienna couldnt hide how intrigued she was.

 Chapter 100.2

    Meanwhile, Lady Bet couldnt hide her exasperation.


    Lady?! A Lady?! She used to be amoner maid who used to serve me tea!


    A girl like that doesnt deserve to be with the crown prince. Now shes dancing with the Duke of Rochester too?!!


    Well, what about me?


    Peoplesh out in areas theyre weakest in?


    Ha! Ill show her, Ill get a Madame Rosita dress somehow!


    Lady Bet couldnt ovee the defeated feeling she felt and breathed heavily.


    It was true that she didnt get one of Madame Rositas dresses, which made it all the more painful.


    Even thedies who hovered around her were still disoriented from their sudden encounter with both the Empress dowager and the Duke.


    It was the expressions on their faces that left a lingering impression.


    Seriously, if it werent for the empress dowager and the Duke of Rochester, I would have-


    As she was gnashing her teeth, she saw someone unexpected.


    Oh?


    Lady Bets eyes sparkled the moment she saw her.


    In the distance, Viscountess Antes was standing all alone.


    Shes by herself?


    Viscountess Antes was by far one of the most popr people attending the ball party.


    Nows my chance to speak to her alone!


    Lady Bet approached her all giddy.


    Oh my, Viscountess Antes!


    Whats the matter?


    Sienna looked at Lady Bet with a rather puzzled face.


    Who is thisdy?


    I thought she was pestering Damian earlier.


    Whether Sienna felt awkward or not, Lady Bet ced herself right next to her.


    Lady Bet then lowered her voice and whispered.


    Truthfully, didnt Lady Charlize act a bit presumptuous earlier?


    Siennas face slightly hardened at Lady Bets brashness when she openly spoke behind Charlizes back.


    You know, I think it would have been right for the Crown Prince and Viscountess Antes to have performed the first dance.


    Well, I dont really mind.


    No, dont say that. Youre here as a representative of the North, arent you?


    Lady Bet acted as if she and Sienna were close friends.


    When ites to status and merit, Viscountess Antes should have been the Crown Princes partner


    Lady Bet gazed sideways at Charlize.


    Her eyes gleamed insidiously.


    Not to mention, hes dancing with Lady Charlize when he hasnt even been recognized as the Crown Prince yet.


    As I told you before, I dont really care for that.


    Im upset that youre watching from the side.


    shes upset? said Sienna in her inner thoughts.


    I said I didnt mind.


    Sienna barely caught herself as a retort was on the tip of her tongue.


    Out of everything, Lady Charlize is


    Lady Be murmured with malice.


    Shes but amoner and a maid, is she not?


    Lady! gasped Sienna.


    How could a woman from such a low-born background profess to be the Crown Princes fiancee.


    A terrified Sienna tried to stop Lady Bet from saying anything else.


    But Lady Bets rant continued unabated.


    Truly, she doesnt qualify to be his fiancee.


    After wrapping up her tirade, Lady Bet was about tough to her hearts content.


    But right then and there.


    As Lady Bet said, Im just amoner.


    A calm voice resounded.


    It was Charlize.


    Lady Bets face became creased and wrinkled.


    She thought to herself.


    Up until now, no matter what I said about her, Charlize avoided confrontation, why is she suddenly starting one now?


    And I am not at all ashamed of mymoner status.


    Whathuh?


    Out of habit, Lady Bet was going to respond, but she quickly swallowed her words.


    Charlize smiled brightly at her.


    Like a flower blooming in winter, her smile was bright yet ice-cold.


    Why do you think the Crown Prince has chosen me as his fiancee?


    Silence enveloped the room.


    All of a sudden, all eyes were on them.

 Chapter 101.1

    Currently, the Crown Prince has been glorified as a war hero.


    Why then, would the Crown Prince take a maid frommon origins as his fiancee?


    Among the people of the Winsor empire, there was not a single soul who was not curious as to why.


    Charlize spoke with a calm mien.


    His Highness, the Crown Prince, knows that the empire isprised mostly ofmoners.


    What drivel is this?


    Lady Bet stared at Lady Charlize with a puzzled expression.


    His Highness is also deeply concerned about the discord between the two sses, that of the aristocrats and themon citizenry.


    .what on earth are you talking about?


    See that? Even now, Lady Bet, whos right in front of me, is ignoring me.


    Lady Bet stiffened her shoulders.


    Lc-colored eyes met Lady Bets eyes.


    It was a quiet gaze that neither trembled nor faltered.


    Its just that, the fact that I am amoner.


    Her surroundings turned cold, as if iced water had been doused on everyone present.


    Sure enough, there were only a handful of people in the ballroom who didnt act the way Lady Be did.


    The only difference was those that outwardly expressed themselves and those that didnt.


    Charlize shook her head in silence.


    But His Highness, the Crown Prince, is not held captive by such prejudices.


    Charlize smirked.


    Thats why he chose me.


    you were chosen on purpose?


    Yes. For the sake of harmony between sses.


    Charlize nodded her head proudly.


    Besides, His Majesty, the Emperor also allowed me to be the Crown Princes fiancee.


    Got her.


    Lady Bet clenched her teeth.


    Charlize went beyond the Crown Prince, cleverly entwining the Emperor as well into the mix.


    Do you not think that His Majestys approval was given in recognition of the noble will of the Crown Prince?


    The ballroom was silent.


    Charlize straightened her back and looked at those around her.


    The people who had previously ridiculed her and paid no attention to her, had their lips zipped tight and bent on avoiding her gaze.


    If Im not good enough to be the Crown Princes fiancee, then youre wee to point it out without hesitation.


    In the deafening silence, only Charlizes calm voice would asionally interrupt.


    However, suspecting that I dont meet the qualifications as His Highnesss fiancee.


    Charlizes mockery of Lady Bet became a little intense.


    I wonder if youre also ignoring the noble intentions of the Crown PrinceandHis Majesty, the Emperor.


    Lady Bet bit her lip till it bled, but she couldnt find the words to retort what Charlize said.


    If she makes a slip of the tongue, Shell not only be affronting the Crown Prince but the Emperor as well.


    Damned woman, said Lady Be in her thoughts.


    Lady Bet, who was beaten in an argument for a second time, stared at Charlize with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    But then.


    A voice spoke.


    I feel the same way as my fiancee.


    Huh?


    Damian?


    Charlize, with a startled expression, tried to look back.


    But the first thing Damian did was wrap his strong arms around her shoulders, holding her in ce.


    Ahh, your Highness!


    Hes here!


    People rushed to wee Damian.


    Damian spoke in a collected manner.


    As you all knowCharlize is my precious fiancee of choice.


    His precious fiancee of choice.


    At his deration, the guests murmured to themselves.


    People of higher status usually refrain from expressing affection in public where there would be many onlookers.


    Charlize thought he would be much more dignified.


    However, Damian wasnt shy about expressing his affection for his fiancee in public.


    The two of them are that close in their rtionship?


    If thats so, you shouldnt be rude to Lady Charlize.


    Ill be a little careful from now on.


    The guests exchanged looks with each other.


    Damian showed a ferocious smile.


    So when treating my fiancee, youll treat her the same way you treat me.


    With those words, people were struck with apprehensive faces.


    Even though thenguage Damian used was mild


    The Crown Prince was givingmands now, not suggestions.


    It was a warning that if anyone treated Charlize carelessly before him, it wouldnt go unanswered.


    The guests instinctively hardened their shoulders and avoided Damians gaze.


    It was because they felt a sense of dread, as if they were faced with a beast that could snap their necks in a heartbeat.


    Incidentally.


    I have something to say with all due respect.


    A calm voice interjected itself into the scene.


    The voice belonged to Sienna.


    Some of you seem to be disputing that I didnt dance the first dance with the Crown Prince


    Sienna considered her words for a moment, looking over to Charlize with a friendly gaze.


    I, for one, am very grateful to Charlize for making up for my shorings.


    Wait, what?


    Charlizes eyes widened slightly.


    Sienna continued, chuckling as she did so.


    Actually, Ive never been to a ball like this, Im not good at dancing.


    Sienna concluded on a high note.


    That said, I dont want to hear any moremotion about this.


    There was nothing else for anyone to dispute after Sienna herself said so.


    The guests looked at each other awkwardly.

 Chapter 101.2

    The ball party that seemed tost forever finally ended.


    I set foot into the Crown Princes pce alongside Damian.


    Wow


    Admiration left my lips.


    Yes, the pce of the Crown Prince had been renovated and spruced up.


    All the decrepit and shabby areas of the pce were repaired and renovated.


    Additionally, all of the gardens dead trees were uprooted and reced with new ones.


    I was briefly ovee with emotion.


    It reminds me of the past.


    The past?


    Yes. When I first arrived at the Crown Princes pce, I thought there would be a ghost.


    I looked back at Damian and smiled broadly.


    Its so pristine and morous now, isnt it?


    Do you like it?


    Absolutely! ButIm a little sad, thats all.


    Youre sad?


    A puzzled Damian asked.


    Well, after his Highness had left, I would visit the Crown Princes pce from time to time.


    You did?


    Yes. I would wipe and sweep, waiting for his Highness to return


    I gazed at the panoramic view of the Crown Princes pce.


    Now, all that was of that time, has disappeared without a trace.


    Instead, Ill always be by your side from now on.


    What?


    From now on, we can make new memories.


    Damian looked at me warmly.


    I suppose.


    Damian wont be leaving now.


    Ill be in the Crown Princes pce forever


    For some reason, I felt my heart pounding as I nodded my head slightly.


    Youre right, your Highness.


    Right? Its getting cold, lets head inside.


    I followed Damians stride.


    Suddenly.


    OH!


    Tripping, I reflexively grabbed onto Damians arm.


    Lize! Are you okay?


    Ah, yes. I didnt fall, so Im okay.


    I responded to Damians urgent call with an assuring smile and nodded.


    However.


    Well, I think its better for us to get inside sooner.


    It was my first time wearing heels and my feet were killing me.


    When I was at the ball party, I was so nervous I didnt even notice the constant aching.


    It hurts a lot right now.


    I limped rather than walked.


    But then.


    Really? Cant you tell me if youre not feeling well?


    Hearing that worried voice, my eye level all of a sudden rose sharply.


    Damian narrowed his brow and had effortlessly picked me up in his arms.


    I was shocked and feebly said to Damian.


    Your Highness, I told you Im fine


    No, youre not, Damian replied emphatically.


    Then I saw it.


    The maids, who followed behind us, looked at each other meaningfully.


    I look like aughing stock right now, dont I?!


    What do I do, Im going to die from embarrassment!


    I closed my eyes tightly andid my head against Damians chest.


    By the way.


    ..his chest.


    Its so incredibly tough?


    Seriously, how do I describe it! His chest is like a utopia of chiseled abs


    I gulped my saliva without realizing it.


    I-I want to touch it. Cant I?


    No, I shouldnt think any more about this!


    I used every ounce of willpower in me to stop myself.


    At the same time, Damianid me down on the sofa.


    The way he looked at me was weird.


    Lize.


    Y-Yes?!


    I came to my senses and met Damians gaze, trying to act as naturally as possible.


    Damian squinted his eyes.


    What was that very weird expression you had just now?


    W-What are you talking about!


    You were smiling while I carried you, and that smile was to put it bluntlyresembled a perverts?


    Id never do that!


    AHHH, I dont know!


    I raised my voice.


    Damian shrugged his shoulders.


    Well, if you say so


    Then he suddenly bent down and took off my shoes.


    I, your Highness!! What are you doing?!


    What do you think Im doing? Im removing your shoes.


    Damian replied sullenly.


    Then he sighed deeply.

 Chapter 102.1

    Your feet, theyre awfully sore.


    My feet were swollen to the point where the naked eye could see how sore they were.


    Red. Just looking at the swelling somehow made it more painful for me.


    Well, it hurts now but Ill be fine after a night of rest.


    Youre just going to leave your feet like that?


    A straight-faced Damian got up.


    He pulled on the rope of a bell pull and a maid appeared shortly afterward, entering the room with her head bowed.


    You rang, your Highness, the Crown Prince?


    Bring me some hot water and a basin. A soft towel and soap as well.


    Huh? Hot water?


    With that lingering question in mind, I stared at Damian.


    Damian exined himself to me.


    If you leave your feet as they are, you wont be able to walk tomorrow. Ill have to reduce the swelling with a massage.


    WHAT? A MASSAGE?!


    I almost jumped up from the sofa.


    No, that entails Damian touching my bare feet!


    Damians visage became rather puzzled.


    What? Im good at massages.


    Really? Howd that happen?


    Well, my feet would get really swollen even when I worebat boots.


    Oh..okay.


    .nope!


    After a moment of silence, I yelled.


    Im fine!


    Im well aware that you have a habit of saying, Im fine, when youre not.


    Damian remarked sternly.


    But cant you see how bad it is just at first nce?


    Nevertheless! Your Highness will be touching my feet, I dont think thats appropriate one bit!


    While we argued about that.


    The maid returned to the living room.


    Here are the things your Highness asked for.


    The maid faithfully followed Damians orders, she brought some hot water, a basin, soap, and a soft towel.


    No, this is too much!


    My face was flustered.


    I-Ill have to take off my stockings too


    How did this argument even start between the two of us?


    We were children once back then, but not now!


    At my protest, Damian groaned.


    Thenshall I call a physician?


    .even if you did, I dont think its a good idea to call a physician over swollen feet.


    Aargh, then what!


    An irritated Damian howled.


    One, you get a gentle foot massage or two, Ill call a physician and youll get treatment for your feet. Choose between the two.


    Theres no third option? Just getting some rest?


    No.


    Damian tly denied it.


    .then.


    I stared at Damians headstrong demeanor for a while before voicing my intention.


    Please turn around for a moment.


    Why?


    If I take off my stockings, will you give me a massage or not?


    Y-Yes.


    Damians face turned bright red as he quickly turned around.


    Now youre ashamed of yourself, why were you being so stubborn before?!


    In a rush, every sound of rustling from my dress rang out in the living room. It was made worse by how quiet the rooms atmosphere was.


    Every swish, whish, and rustle seemed amplified just for the sake of it.


    Seriously, why does it have to make so much noise?


    After struggling for a bit, I was finally able to take my stockings off.


    I quickly gathered my skirt and sat back down.


    Im done.


    Ah, okay.


    Damian knelt down and dipped my feet into the basin filled with the now warm water.


    When I felt the warmth, the tension in my feet began to ease.


    Ahhh.


    A strange sound left my lips at that very instant.


    Oops.


    Embarrassed, I quickly closed my mouth.


    At the same time, Damian shot back at me with his cheeks flushed.


    Dont make strange noises.


    Hey, I didnt want to, okay?!


    I lost my temper.


    Damian shook his head and turned his attention back to my feet.


    After gently rubbing and kneading the soles of each foot, he massaged my toes.


    My eyes were the size of dinner tes.


    Wow, this feels amazing!!


    I tried wiggling my toes.


    It feltx as the tension faded away and the feeling in my toes gradually returned.


    youre really good at massaging.


    Well, I was stuck for eight years in the North. I was bound to pick up something like this, right?


    Damian said as he shrugged his shoulders at the sound of my praise.


    Speaking of which, you spoke eloquently.


    What? What are you talking about?


    When Lady Bet picked a fight with you earlier.


    Oh, that?


    As if he could feel a hint of self-reproach in me, Damian nced upwards.


    Whats the matter?


    Ihonestly, Im not sure I did the right thing today.


    I dropped my shoulders in a doleful manner.


    Today was where I would make my first social debut as your fiancee, wasnt it?


    And?


    .and no matter how annoying she was, wouldnt it have been better to be a little more patient?


    I barely caught myself from sighing.


    No matter how much Lady Bet provoked ormbasted me, was it too far of me to respond the way I did?


    Could I have handled it more maturely?


    Just as I pondered on what happened with guilt.


    What are you saying?


    Damian frowned as he gently put down my foot.


    Id hate it if you were being intimidated and you did nothing about it, or if you were to just stand there and look at others.


    But


    So, its all right, you did well.


    Damian shook his head.


    I guess I was waiting for someone to say that.


    When Damian said that, I felt a wave of relief wash over me.


    I could smile a little.


    Actually, I was extremely nervous, I thought I was going to die.


    Really? You were very articte despite that. I didnt expect you to bring the Emperor into your speech.


    Then he nced back down at my feet.


    Harmony between sses


    Damian murmured before massaging my feet again.


    There was only the sound of water sshing.


    After a while.


    But you know.


    Mmm?


    I tilted my head.


    Before I knew it, Damian was staring at me with an unwavering gaze.


    Even if you were one of the higher-up aristocrats or the daughter of a political opponent


    Those scarlet eyes of his narrowed gently.


    I would have chosen you.


    For a moment, I bit my lip.


    Damian probably doesnt know.


    how he shocks me with what he says, most of what he says, he says without a second thought.


    Damian picked up a towel and wiped my feet thoroughly.


    Then he looked back up at me and smirked.


    Mmm, its done.


    Ah, thank you.


    I pretended to be rxed as I calmed my facial expression.


    Then, Damian asked me, with concern in his voice.


    Ive thoroughly washed and massaged your feet. Youll also need help getting to your room, right?


    No, I can walk on my own two feet.


    Im sorry, but I dont want to see that happen.


    Damian held me and lifted me up like it was nothing.


    after holding me two or three times now, Im no longer surprised.


    I asked Damian with a gloomy look.


    Your Highness, do you enjoy holding me like this?


    Huh? Well, I never thought of it that way.


    Damian yfully winked at me like he was up to mischief.


    I think you do.


    Like that, Damian carried me to my room.


    Iid my head against his arms.


    The inside of my chest felt fuzzy and ticklish, like being tickled by a feather.

 Chapter 102.2

    A soft bedfortingly enveloped me.


    Damian, who sat me down on the bed, looked into my eyes.


    Come to think of it, you havent said it all day today.


    Say what?


    My name.


    Oh.


    In an instant, my heart began thumping loudly.


    I licked my lips a bit.


    Good night, Damian.


    With just that whisper, Damian had the widest smile on his face, like he was the happiest man in the world.


    Sleep well, Lize.


    Click.


    The door closed.


    After a whole day of keeping my posture upright, I justid down, or rather nted myself on the bed for a well-deserved rest.


    I feel like my hearts going to explode.


    My heart pounded with such force that I think even with the door closed, Damian could hear it.


    cing my hands on my stomach, I closed my eyes tight.


    ***


    Damian couldnt take his eyes off the door for the longest time.


    Does Charlize know?


    How difficult it is to act so calm while in front of her.


    Every time she looks up at me with that clueless face of hers and smiles softly


    I feel like my heart skips a beat.


    Damian ruffled his slightly tousled hair.


    Haaa, Im going crazy.


    That low voice of his was filled with an indescribable ardor.


    ***


    The next morning.


    I was in a great mood.


    Maybe because it was Damians massage yesterday or because I slept well without waking up one bit! Either way, Im on cloud nine!


    Goood morning!


    I entered the living room with a vibrant greeting.


    However, Damian looked back at me with a not-so-cheerful expression.


    Why, why the long face?


    Its


    Damian spoke with aplicated expression on his face.


    His Majestys orders have arrived.


    .his Majestys orders?


    I felt shivers go down my spine.


    In my experience, nothing good ever happens the moment the Emperor gets involved.


    Damian handed me the roll of paper bearing the seal of the imperial family.


    The paper in my hands, I busily skimmed the contents of the paper.


    And.


    Hold on? He wants me to be in charge of the memorial service?!


    I inadvertently raised my voice.


    No, why ask me to do this?!


    My mouth was agape.


    No, if Im to be the Crown Princess, I cant speak out against it.


    Still, its hard to believe he entrusted such a big responsibility to someone who just made her first public appearance yesterday


    Emperor, are you out of your mind?!

 Chapter 103.1

    Inquiring about the memorial service, I went to see the Empress.


    Your Majesty, the Empress!


    Youre here, Lize?


    The Empress immediately weed me while ncing at Damian with strangely squinted eyes.


    But why has the Crown Princee to the Empresss pce?


    Its only natural for the thread to follow where the needle goes.


    Damian shrugged his shoulders with a cheeky face.


    My fiancee is going, so of course, I have to go with her. Wouldnt you agree?


    .really, youre beyond me.


    The Empresss brow became wrinkled.


    Come on, Charlize. And your Highness


    The Empress, whose words had be blurred at the end, turned around as a cold gust of wind blew by.


    Please step inside.


    I, the Empress, and Damian sat with steaming teacups in front of us.


    I started the conversation slowly.


    Well, your Majesty, the Empress. This time, his Majesty has entrusted to me the responsibility of organizing a memorial service.


    Yes, Ive heard of it.


    Across the Empresss fine forehead was a deep crease that dug itself in.


    Its likely his Majesty, the Emperor, did not bestow you the responsibility in good faith.


    I agree with that.


    The Empress and Damian reached a consensus not long into our conversation.


    And I agreed with them both.


    To be honest, its obvious, isnt it?


    Perhaps he knew I wasnt adequate yet to host an official imperial event and so intentionally entrusted this task to me.


    The mistakes I make will be directly corrted to Damians reputation.


    When I thought of those circumstances, my heart felt heavy like a hefty rock had been ced on top of it.


    Above all, entrusting the memorial service to Charlize itself is


    The Empress looked at me with a visible hint of concern in her eyes.


    in the eyes of the public, theres a chance that Charlize would be seen as receiving preferential treatment.


    Oh.


    I blinked both eyes.


    Its possible.


    This wouldnt be a problem if I was appointed as the Crown Princess, but right now, Im just his fiancee.


    Besides, due to my humble origins as amoner maid, I wouldnt be acknowledged by everyone.


    But anyway, its true that Im the princes fiancee, so the nobles have to treat me, amoner, as their superior.


    Its only natural that the nobles despise me for that.


    However, to find out Im suddenly hosting arge-scale memorial service?


    Theyll more than likely think that Im getting special treatment.


    I bit my lip.


    The Empress let out a short sigh at the same time.


    Aside from that, its an inopportune time to hold a memorial service.


    Inopportune time?


    Yes. Its still midwinter.


    Those dark green eyes anxiously looked at me.


    Not only is the ground where the memorial grounds are located frozen and nketed in snow, but the soil there is also exposed. Wouldnt that seem negligent to those thatll attend?


    Not expecting that, I dropped my shoulders.


    The Empress shook her head at the situation.


    If you dont do well, youll be cursed at for not taking proper care of our veterans despite the hard work youve given.


    I see.


    Even so, I believe Ive managed to survive in the Empresss and the Imperial pces for quite some time, where challenging issues are perpetually present.


    Theres always been something lurking around the corner, just waiting to happen. That said, the Emperors evil machinations are endless.


    Feeling somewhat downcast by it all, I didnt say a word, remaining silent.


    Restless, the Empress and Damian spoke to me.


    Charlize, are you all right?


    I know its a heavy weight to bear, but you dont have to be discouraged.


    The Prince is right. Ill help you somehow


    Ill also support you as much as I can.


    Charlize, dont you trust me?


    Both the Empress and Damian tried tofort me.


    Listening to their encouraging words one after the other, I slowly lifted my head.


    Two sets of worried-looking eyes were fixed on me.


    In the end, I dont want to cause those two to worry about me.


    I smiled.


    Sure.


    Well, I cant just keep sulking like this, now can I?


    I opened my mouth with a lively expression.


    Her Majesty, the Empress, and His Highness, the Crown Prince, are with me.


    Of course. You have our support.


    Yes, welle up with something!


    The Empress and Damian nodded with enthusiasm.


    Then they stared at each other.


    Both of them wore disgusted expressions upon being lumped together under the word we.


    At that sight, I burst outughing.


    The two of them turned their heads towards me to hear me now wheezing.


    Lize, youreughing? Youreughing!


    Thank God. Charlize looks better with a smile on her face.


    It warmed my heart to see the two of them talking to me at the same time.


    I nodded.


    Well, Im going to do the best I can.


    Yes, now thats our brave Charlize.


    The Empress replied in a voice conveying relief and warm approval.


    As I said before, I help you as much as I can, so you wont have to worry much.


    Thank you, your Majesty.


    Yes, the Empress is with me.


    I had a radiant expression.


    Meanwhile, Damians gaze alternated between me and the Empress with a dour look.


    Then he muttered coldly.


    Somehow, I feel strangely left out.


    Hey, what are you talking about?


    I hurriedly tried to appease Damian.


    But then, the Empress poured cold water onto Damian with a victorious smile.


    Haha, Prince. There are certain things that only women can talk about with each other.


    Um, your Highness?


    Damian turned his head the other way without giving a response.


    is it just me or does Damian seem to be sulking a lottely?


    Either way, its going to take a lot to get Damian out of that mood.


    Well, anyway.


    Whateveres next, lets do our best.

 Chapter 103.2

    but my motivation didntst a single day.


    Thats because there were all kinds of headlines that started talking about me in an expressive manner.


    And in a negative way too.


    The Crown Princes Fiancee Snatches Away Veterans Memorial Service!


    The Fiancees Unreasonable Behavior  An Imperial Official Who Has Requested Anonymity, Expresses Displeasure at the Partiality Shown.


    The Crown Princes Fiancee  Commoner and Maid, Has Neither Experience nor Knowledge to Hold Large-Scale Memorial Service.


    I closed my eyes the more I read, eventually closing the newspaper I was reading.


    No, Im not to me!


    I didnt want to hold the memorial service in the first ce!


    Obviously, at first, I decided to do everything I could but


    How does one remain optimistic when all they receive from the start is negativity!


    Furious, I threw the newspaper on the table.


    This is just too much!


    Of course, those newspapers were gossip papers that mainly dealt in, well, gossip.


    But, theres nothing advantageous about having your reputation go up and down in a negative direction.


    More importantly, the people who would buy those kinds of papers were themon people.


    I pressed a finger on my throbbing temple.


    Despite the humiliation that came from those articles posted by gossip papers, a real effort to somehow undercut my standing with themon citizenry was revealed.


    Given the fact that the biggest supporters Damian had were themon people.


    it must have been the Emperors doing.


    I held back my anger, just ring at the newspapers stacked on the table.


    I mean hes only diligent about things like this, when ites to his subjects, he has no interest in them or governing state affairs.


    Its because of things like that, the future of the Winsor empire under him looks bleak.


    But then.


    Lize, are you okay?


    Damian asked me in a worried voice.


    Oh, right.


    I was with Damian.


    I was so irritated, I forgot that.


    I smiled and nodded hastily.


    Yes, Im fine.


    Still


    I said I was fine, right? Im much more concerned about his Highnesss demeanor.


    yes, I see.


    Damian loosened his expression a tad.


    I buried myself on the sofa, before gesturing to the newspapers stacked on the table.


    I couldnt handle those articles all at once.


    Damian nodded his head, understanding me.


    Its wiser to focus on the problem at hand.


    If its the problem at hand then


    The budget for the memorial service was set way too small.


    The moment I saw the budget fixed for this memorial service, I realized how despicable the Emperor was.


    How can he be so stingy when ites to setting a proper budget for the memorial service but no expenses are spared when ites to the cost of driving the peoples opinion?


    Ugh, that cheapskate! Give me the money I need for this!


    After clenching my teeth, I sighed deeply.


    The first thing thates to mind is to nt grass all over the frozen ground. I personally want it all covered with grass, even if the public atrge isnt concerned about it.


    Its all meant for the bereaved families of the veterans.


    How miserable would it be to see the memorial monument, all by itself on a patch of frozen ground?


    I also think thats our most urgent priority. But where do we find grass in the middle of winter? Damian questioned.


    Thats what Im saying.


    I nodded heavily as I racked my brain.


    First, theres no way grass can grow in this cold weather.


    Second, even if we were able to get grass from the warmer southern territories, it would cost us a fortune, more than we could ever afford right now.


    Third, with our budget set by the Emperor, I doubted whether the memorial service could be held when the budget was set to be as tight as possible.


    The bottom line is that no matter how much you rack your head over this, there is no solution.


    Oh, what do you want me to do?!

 Chapter 104.1

    Schedule: Sundays. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    .is there any way to makend greener while reducing costs as much as possible?


    I looked up at Damian, wide-eyed.


    I mean, I know I sound like Im messing with him right now, but to get grass, Ill need money to fall from the sky?!


    Oh brain, where did you go?!


    Damian spoke up, giving a suggestion.


    Then, what if I paid for the expenses with my own money?


    Dont. Is there anything the Emperor cant find fault with?


    I shook my head resolutely.


    I cant give any room to the Emperor, whos always keen on bringing down or ndering Damian in some way.


    Huh?


    One of the newspapers scattered on the table caught my eye.


    To be precise, a small article on the corner of the newspaper.


    It was an article about barley farming.


    I inadvertently reached out and picked up the newspaper.


    There was nothing special about it, to tell the truth.


    It disyed a description pertaining to when barley was sown and when it would sprout.


    Since most of their subscribers aremoners, informational articles like these would usuallye up.


    However


    Wait a minute.


    Then it hit me.


    Why was I only focusing on grass?


    Well, the most important thing was to coat the ground green with grass, but-


    Come to think of ityour highness.


    I called Damian out of the blue.


    Damian looked back with a surprised visage.


    Huh? What?


    Well, I might be onto something.


    I paused for a moment.


    What if Damian thinks its an absurd idea?


    But my mouth was way ahead of me, voicing my question with my lips.


    If all we need to do is make the ground green, it doesnt have to be grass, right?


    With that question, Damian widened his eyes.


    ***


    There was another article from the press.


    This time, the article was about


    How the memorial services budget was decreasing.


    .I was also a topic of controversy.


    The Crown Princes fiancee is amoner and a maid.


    She isnt the Crown Princess yet, but shes in a position to be the future mother of the empire.


    What does a mere maid know?


    .harsh criticisms followed one after the other.


    Theyre so mean!


    Do you know how often I asked the Empress and the Empress Dowager, in case I wasted my budget?


    Everyoneplimented me on my impable budget-spending!!


    there shouldnt be protests, right?


    I shed tears on the inside.


    At least, I have a lead on the solution for the grass problem, so Ill ignore it and take my wins where I get them.


    Haaa, thats the onlyfort in this hectic life.


    Life is so hard.


    I let out a deep sigh.


    But then.


    Knock, knock.


    I looked back to see who it was.


    With her hands sped together, the maid bowed politely.


    Um, Lady Charlize. You have a guest.


    Is that so? Where is the guest now?


    Hes in the reception room.


    All right, Ill go now.


    I got up and went there.


    The door opened.


    There was a seated middle-aged man who looked rather tense.


    His name is likelyWilliam, I think.


    He was the representative for the bereaved families of the soldiers killed in the North.


    As soon as Mr. William saw me, he sprang up from his chair, so startled he looked like he was on the verge of copse.


    Hello, Im Charlize, I greeted him.


    AH, to meet the fiancee of the Crown Prince!


    Im not part of the royal family or a noble, theres no need to greet me like that.


    Please, have a seat.


    I quickly waved my hand, bowing my head politely.


    Id rather just say hello. Please, Im Charlize.


    How could she, how could Charlize bow her head to me


    Mr. William had a dumbstruck expression.


    I shook my head.


    Dont say that. Its thanks to the countless people who gave their lives in the North, that our people can have peace.


    I answered as kindly as I could.


    I was sincere when I said that.


    The people of the North, including Damian, have sacrificed so much. Its why the empire could be at peace until now.


    Despite my hectic schedule, I took the time to invite the bereaved families representative.


    Isnt that the right to do?


    Were organizing a memorial service tomemorate the veterans. It doesnt make sense to not meet the official in charge of the memorial service.


    Instantly, water began to form around the deeply wrinkled corners of his eyes.


    Hah, Charlize


    Terrified, I hurriedly approached Mr. William.


    Oh my God, whats wrong? Did I say something I shouldnt have?


    No, no, not one bit.


    After shaking his head a few times, Mr. William answered in a tear-strained voice.


    To have someone say thatits truly a first for me.


    I was speechless for a moment.


    As if a needle of ice had pierced the deepest parts of my heart, making it cold.


    I see.


    Until now, there was not a single person who understood the pain felt by the people of the North, moreover, supported them.


    If others were indifferent, lets change that.


    However


    Without a doubt, this is something the Emperor should have taken care of in advance.


    Hes the father of the empire.


    Is he not in a position to care for everyone?


    What kind of emperor only enjoys the privileges he has but disregards his duties?


    I bit my lip.


    Then I bowed my head deeply once again.


    Im sorry. Andthank you.


    No, no, dont. Why is Charlize


    Mr. William tried to dissuade me from bowing.


    I looked up at his unaware face, feeling ufortable.


    .I dont know if I can say this.


    But, if I dont tell them, no one else will.


    On behalf of the country that has been apathetic, I express my apologies.


    With those words, Mr. William bit his lips till they bled.


    Sometimes, all it takes is one teardrop to unleash a flood of tears.


    Tears streamed continuously as they wet the table below.


    Mr. William wept silently, for a long, long time.

 Chapter 104.2

    Schedule: Sundays. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    After some time.


    Mr. William atst seemed like he was ready to talk again.


    He did look difited by what he had done though.


    Im sorry. Im not the type of person to cry so much


    Dont mention it.


    I shook my head.


    Ipletely understood how sad and difficult it must have been until now.


    Knock, knock.


    A knock interrupted our exchange.


    Is it a maid bringing refreshments?


    I calmly opened my mouth.


    Come in.


    The door snapped open.


    A man strode into the room.


    The person who appeared with a tray with tea and refreshments on it.


    Wow, your Highness, the Crown Prince?!


    It was Damian!


    No, whats Damian doing here?


    Upon hearing his title, Your Highness, the Crown Prince, Mr. William raised his head in amazement.


    I see you, your Highness!


    Oh, sit down. Its all right.


    Damian quickly gestured with his chin for Mr.William to remain seated.


    Meanwhile.


    Damian, with a puzzled expression, alternated his gaze between me and Mr. William.


    Charlize.


    Damian ced the tray on the table, fixing his gaze on me with a now straight-faced expression.


    Hes looking at me so seriously.


    Dont tell me you made him cry


    How could I, what does his Highness take me for


    No, does his Highness think Im that kind of person?


    I raised my voice, angry at him.


    At the same time, an unnerving silence descended upon the rooms atmosphere.


    Oops.


    I gently bit the soft inner part of my cheek.


    Before I knew it, Mr. William was staring my way with his eyes wide open.


    Oh, no!


    I spoke as gently as possible.


    Im sorry, Ive been rude to you despite that youre a guest.


    Oh, not at all. Its all right.


    Fortunately, Mr. William responded in such a way, albeit with a surprised face.


    I squinted my eyes and stared at Damian.


    Your Highness, what are you doing here?


    I heard that my one and only fiancee is receiving the representative of the bereaved families, of course, I should be with her, no?


    Huh, normally I would have been touched by those words but


    Youve made me lose face. Whats the point of talking about this nonsense?!


    Thats all I felt at the moment.


    But right then.


    Damian looked at me with his shimmering eyes.


    Say, Lize. Arent I admirable?


    Hey, did he really say that just now?


    I wanted to shoot back at him, but a quick nce at Mr. William made me quickly control myself.


    I dont want to lose any more face!


    I coughed a couple of times to clear my throat before speaking.


    The reason why we have Mr. William here today is what I briefly said earlier


    While we were speaking, I unknowingly narrowed my eyebrows slightly.


    It was because Damians hand was gradually sliding over mine.


    No, why is he doing this sort of stuff?


    Turning everything upside down!


    I withdrew my hand coldly.


    In vain, Damian held nothing but thin air.


    Heh, is that my concern?


    Turning away from Damian, I smiled at Mr. William.


    As the organizer of the memorial service, I want to express my gratitude to the bereaved families.


    Huh, your gratitude? What did we do


    To protect the stability of the empire, you sent your precious family members.


    I spoke with a soft voice.


    Its likely the whole empire is indebted to you.


    .thank you.


    Also, Id like to make some suggestions.


    I, you have some suggestions?


    Mr. William had a confused expression.


    Looking at him, I nodded repeatedly.


    Yes. Its about the memorial.

 Chapter 105.1

    Charlize and Damian personally saw off Mr. William at the main entrance of the Crown Princes pce.


    Mr. William wasnt sure what to do with the uneasy feeling he felt.


    Hey, you dont have to apany me all this way


    Of course, we should.


    Charlize closed her eyes gently.


    Thank you for epting my offer.


    Not at all, its just Im not sure what the others will think when they hear how considerate you are of us.


    As Mr. William looked at Charlize, a train of thought unknowingly appeared in his head.


    Shes such a kind person, yet the media keeps speaking ill of her


    Charlize quickly noticed the look on his face and opened her mouth with a gentle voice.


    Please feel free to say whatevers on your mind.


    Oh? Ah, its nothing.


    Hmm, it didnt seem like nothing, did it?


    Charlize said jokingly.


    If Charlize says something like that


    Mr. William swallowed his saliva, speaking with a determined tone.


    Though, it may sound presumptuous, but


    I dont think its presumptuous at all. Please tell me.


    Im worried about you, Charlize.


    Mr. William had gathered all his courage to say so.


    Charlize widened her eyes.


    Hm? Why is that?


    Well, I read some newspapers beforeing to the Crown Princes pce, as you can tell


    Anxiety started to creep over Mr. Williams face.


    In an instant, Charlize had a slightly surprised expression.


    Oh, he must have been readingthosenewspaper articles.


    I see why hes worried about me.


    Somehow, my mind wasnt fazed.


    Charlize shook her head as she smiled.


    Thank you for your concern. But Im fine.


    Ha, but. The article couldnt have been farther from the truth, could they?


    Mr. William replied, licking his chapped lips.


    The newspapers said that Charlize wasnt concerned with the memorial service at all


    No, really, its all right.


    I can handle those things.


    With that in mind, Charlize shrugged her shoulders.


    Its because Ive been bullied too much since I was a kid to be hurt by things like that.


    Apart from that, I dont think todays interview was satisfactory. I wonder if there was any inconvenience on my end


    No, theres no such thing.


    Mr. William quickly shook his head.


    Then he put a broad smile on his face.


    In fact, Id never thought a fool like me would be able to enter the Crown Princes pce.


    I see.


    Charlize felt somewhat choked up.


    No matter how much Charlize endured growing up in the Empresss pce, she had it far better off than them.


    I met the Empress, Damian, and the Empress dowager. I was protected by good people while


    They had given up family members for the empire, yet they didnt receive any protection.


    In that sense, their lives were much, much harder than hers.


    Charlize became a bit solemn.


    Meanwhile, Mr. William spoke in a lively voice.


    That alone is something for me to be thrilled about, I was invited to this ce and was able to represent the bereaved families.


    Before she knew it, there was a bright smile on his face.


    Shes sure everyone will be happy about it.


    Im happy you said that.


    The suggestion you offeredI know you did so because you were considerate of us. Thank you so much for that.


    Before getting into his carriage, Mr. William bowed his head onest time.


    Dont mention it. Get back safely.


    Then Ill see you again at the memorial service.


    Damian followed Charlizes example and politely bid him farewell.

 Chapter 105.2

    As the carriage went on its way.


    Mr. William was suddenly reminded of Charlizes and Damians intimacy.


    The two of them apparently had a fine rtionship.


    Above all, His Highness, the Crown Prince


    He was courteous when he touched his fiancee.


    Holding hands, sometimes caressing the back of her hand


    He didnt want to be separated from his fiancee for one second.


    It was like that when he got onto the carriage earlier.


    His Highness, the Crown Prince, was affectionately holding his fiancees hand.


    Since they were the highest-ranking people in the empire, I presumed that they were going to be authoritative.


    Surprisingly, they were easy-going and gave off a warm-hearted feeling just by looking at them.


    Unlike the aristocrats who would pressure those with their authority, it genuinely felt like they cared for the people.


    Besides.


    Unbeknownst to him, he wore a mischievous smile on his lips.


    I dont have a choice but to acknowledge it as a man.


    The Crown Prince was truly in love with his fiancee.


    Id be ignorant if I didnt notice how he was staring at Charlize with that honey-dripping gaze of his.


    I dont know why I feel this way, but I feel happy about that fact.


    As he thought to himself.


    Mr. Williams eyes dted slightly.


    If


    If the two of them really do rule Winsor


    If that happens, wouldnt it be a much better empire to live in?


    Though it was a distant future, Mr. William leaned back in hisfy seat as he thought so.


    The carriage quickly passed the boulevard.


    ***


    The memorial services a week away.


    I need to hurry if I want to get this done.


    Of course, the Empress and Damian helped me a lot, but, naturally, organizers take care of this and that, right?


    Just as I was locked up in my office.


    Damian called me.


    Lize, are you busy?


    Umm, no. I can listen to you while I do this.


    I held my pen for the longest time as I raised my head and rubbed my stiff hands.


    Damian strode towards me.


    Whats that?


    Its an invitation for the veterans bereaved families.


    Aha, right. Its about time youve sent invitations.


    Damian picked up one of the invitations.


    His expression darkened a bit.


    You know Lize, this is


    Damian couldnt bear to say it, blurring his speech towards the end.


    Then he looked at me with a pitying expression.


    I squinted my eyes and red at him.


    Hey, could you stop looking at me like that?


    No, Im not looking at you like this because I want to


    I know, I know I cant write well!!


    As I shot back, I was crying tears on the inside.


    Honestly, Im not good at writing.


    I tried to write as much as possible, but improving my innately bad handwriting takes a lot of time and effort.


    No, a maid of the Empresss pce is always busy.


    When is there free time to practice your handwriting?!


    After sighing inwardly, I finally let out a long sigh outwardly.


    I shouldnt have been so selfish.


    The truth is, the invitations themselves could have been printed out at the pce.


    I could have sent them as they were, but I voluntarily decided to sign each invitation and leave short messages.


    Just having them printed out and sent would look insincere.


    With how it looks now


    I thought it would look insincere if I just sent them like this


    I ended up dropping my shoulders.


    But even to my eyes, my handwriting resembled a wriggling earthworm.


    Damian held back hisughter as he told me.


    Youre right, youre really bad at writing.


    Your Highness, no, Damian. Im seriously trying right now.


    I clenched my teeth and stared at Damian.


    Hahaha!


    As if my words were a catalyst, Damian took it as his cue to burst intoughter.


    Hes pushing it.


    Hey, my Lize. You were being serious?


    he did not just say that.


    This mans going to die!


    Just when I was about to explode.


    Then why dont you try doing something like this?


    With that short question, Damian in an instant closed the distance between us.


    Reaching from behind my back, he gently ced his hands on mine.


    Hey, isnt this too close?!


    My shoulders became taut as I raised them.


    Damian moved my hand as he moved his.


    Like this, its like this.


    I stopped breathing.


    Because right next to me, was Damians glowing face.


    Beneath the shadow of his long eyshes, his scarlet eyes radiated his jewels.


    After a while.


    Damian, who hadpleted a sentence with my hands, turned to me and smiled brilliantly.


    How is it?


    I nced down at the paper.


    On the paper before me, was something too embarrassing to call letters, with how twisted they were.


    As I was looking at the scribblings, the excitement I felt, little by little, became vtilized and then vanished.


    I said in a cold voice.


    Dont try to cover it up with a smile.


    Ugh, didnt you hear me before?


    You teased me earlier for not being good at writing, but this looks even worse?!


    I know.


    Hey, how can you proudly shrug your shoulders?


    I couldnt hide my baffled expression.


    Meanwhile, Damian was staring at his hand as he was facing me.


    As if it wasnt enough, he kept opening and closing his palms.


    He seemed satisfied with himself, the content smile on his face didnt disappear.


    As I watched and watched, I got more confused.


    What, why is he so happy all of a sudden?


    Honey dripping: A Korean expression used to describe someone when theyre looking at another lovingly.

 Chapter 106.1

    Then, Damian raised his head and said to me.


    Theres no time to correct this right now, so Ill help.


    How?


    Ill write the messages.


    At his suggestion, I nodded enthusiastically.


    Oh, Damians going to help me?


    Ill be more than happy to ept!


    Damian has excellent handwriting, to be honest.


    .Im sorry, but I have to admit it.


    Lets do our signatories side by side instead. That way itll be the two of us sending out invitations. What do you say?


    Sounds good!


    Damian took a seat next to me.


    The sound of the pen dashing off resonated.


    I looked at Damians writing with an amazed look.


    That handwritinghow is your handwriting like those in textbooks?


    If you practice consistently for eight years, this is what happens.


    Practicing through those letters we sent?


    Mm-hmm.


    Damian who was busily writing away, sneaked a nce and locked gazes with me.


    Well, didnt you say you would meet a man who could write much better than me?


    .I said that?


    I was a bit confused.


    At that, Damian looked at me with a sulky expression.


    Have you forgotten?


    Um, well, its.ah!


    A memory shed across my mind, causing me to unintentionally scream.


    It was also terribly embarrassing at the same time.


    No, that was ages ago and you still remember that?!


    What? Ive practiced my handwriting for eight years because of you, I wont let you talk me down for that!


    Because of me, you say!


    I jumped up from my seat.


    Damians expression became less intense as he answered.


    I practiced my handwriting so that you wouldnt meet other men, but youre so indifferent.


    Oh.really?


    Why would I lie about that?


    Damians expression returned to being sulky.


    No, there it is again.


    Shouldnt it be me, not you, making that face?


    I protested this injustice.


    Argh, Damian. No matter how close we are.


    I shook my head, not hiding how annoyed I was.


    Why try meddling in my dating life?


    After saying that, I felt a stinging gaze, so I nced up at him.


    why are you looking at me like that?


    Damian looked at me like he was going to explode.


    Then he rubbed his forehead and let out a long sigh.


    No, its okay.


    Well, you still have a gloomy expression on your face


    Dont mind me.


    Damian pouted his lips and continued.


    In any case, practicing day and night while purifying beasts was worthwhile.


    Worthwhile?


    Didnt you justpliment me, saying my handwriting was like those in textbooks?


    Then he rested his head on my shoulder.


    Im satisfied with that.


    Damian rubbed his cheek against my shoulder like a cat.


    I picked up my chair and scooted a good distance from him.


    Then, Damian instantly raised his head and muttered.


    What, why keep your distance?


    Nows not the time to be rxing.


    I pointed to the invitations piled up like a mountain.


    Sign everything.


    Haaaa Damian sighed.


    Damian grabbed his pen with a chagrined look.


    My eyes lit up as he wrote messages and gave signatures.


    He seemed determined to somehow finish his work quickly.


    I watched him happily.


    After all, people need to have goals right?


    .however.


    I carelessly touched Damians hand for no apparent reason.


    For some reason, I feel like physical contact with Damian has increased tremendously


    Am I just delusional?

 Chapter 106.2

    The day of the memorial had finally arrived.


    I stepped into the memorial hall with a strained face.


    The hall for the memorial service was set up outdoors.


    On both sides of therge memorial monument, were gs, adorned with the coat of arms of the royal family and of Antes, the family that had contributed directly to the purification of beasts.


    Below me, the green grass swayed in the wind.


    It was really invigorating.


    Huhu, Ive prepared everything for the memorial service.


    Will they think Ive done well?


    I smiled, inwardly bubbling with pride.


    In front of the memorial monument, there were many distinguished guests who were present, attending the memorial service.


    They were all nobles.


    Oh my, the ground is green.


    How could they haveid the ground with grass during this season?


    I know, it must have cost a fortune


    There was a lot of buzz in the newspapers that Lady Charlize squandered the memorial services budget, is that true?


    Well, I dont know myself.


    The nobility gathered round and chatted away.


    It was tremendously unfair.


    No, it still wasnt good enough for them?


    Its really hard to meet peoples preferences!


    If I had left the soil frozen and exposed as it was, you all would have been furious at the shabby appearance, using me of having no respect for the dead.


    Now that thends green, youre saying its a waste of money?


    Just when I was inwardly gnashing my teeth.


    Well, the greennd looks beautiful, doesnt it?


    A calm voice resounded.


    The main character of that voice


    Viscountess Antes!


    It was Sienna.


    I hurriedly ced a hand on my pounding chest.


    Phew, I was so startled I almost huped!


    People were taken aback but kept silent.


    Among the throng, Sienna was the only one who kept calm throughout.


    The veterans were those who gave their lives, fighting in the snow and ice-covered North.


    Well, thats correct


    For them, grass has a special meaning.


    When one of the main guests of the memorial service said that, the people could only look at each other.


    In fact, Sienna was the most vocal out of everyone here.


    Thats right, because the family that made most of the achievements in battle with the beasts was none other than the house of Antes.


    No one can ignore Sienna, the heir to Count Antes and the representative of the North.


    I cant believe shes openly taking my side


    It feels rather strange.


    Meanwhile, Siennas words continued.


    This is my opinion, but I think the veterans will be impressed by Lady Charlizes sincerity and hard work.


    Sienna nced back at me and smiled.


    This will definitely be of greatfort to them. As it is to me.


    Thank you, Viscountess Antes.


    Youre wee. I am delighted that Lady Charlize is hosting the memorial service.


    Thanks to Siennas perfectly-timed intervention, the guests were all but silent.


    I nced at Sienna.


    Youre such a wonderful sister.


    Its understandable why Damian had fallen in love with Sienna.


    How can he not have fallen in love with a woman so wonderful, right?


    hmm, somehow I feel like an obstacle to that love.


    No, lets not think that.


    Didnt I say Damians staying engaged because he needs it?


    I struggled to ovee how depressed I felt right now.


    First things first, theres something more important to pay attention to.


    The rundown for the memorial services ceremony is


    After a moment of silence in front of the memorial monument inscribed with the names of veterans, Ill give a speech in front of everyone as a representative.


    Actually, I initially asked Damian to speak as a representative.


    I thought it would be better for the Crown Prince to speak, rather than a fiancee who happens to be amoner maid.


    However.


    This memorial service is more meaningful for you to represent, Lize.


    Damian shook his head resolutely after hearing my suggestion.


    With a puzzled face, Damian suddenly asked me a question.


    Whose lives do you think were lost the most when fighting the war against the beasts?


    I was not expecting that.


    I stared vacantly at Damian.


    After a while, my lips moved.


    Of courseit would be themoners.


    Right.


    Damian quietly nodded his head.


    His Majesty most likely appointed you as representative with the intention of hurting me.


    Well, then.


    But in his hatred towards me, hes blinded himself as a result.


    Huh?


    What does he mean by that?


    I blinked my eyes nkly.


    His eyes are blinded?


    Yes. His Majesty, the Emperor, has failed to remember something very important now.


    what is it?


    It has to do with your appointment as the representative


    Scarlet-colored eyes stared at me with firm conviction.


    The fact that you can touch the hearts of the manymoner soldiers that fell in the North.


    I paused and tensed up.


    If the Emperor had personally hosted the service, it would have been a noble-focused event.


    As he continued to speak, Damians voice gradually became colder.


    Unlike ordinary soldiers, the nobles didnt make sacrifices.


    Well, it is true.


    In the first ce, the Emperor isnt fond of ordinary people who didnt support him.


    And apart from that, the Emperor doesnt even seemoners as human beings.


    Why should a noble Emperor care for things he considers as refuse?


    That was the general notion of the Emperor.


    Damian continued in aposed manner.


    But youve also met the representatives of the bereaved families in person.


    Um, your Highness:


    Thats not all, right? You gave your best to give them an opportunity to actually participate in the memorial service.


    Damian concluded with an unusually firm determination.


    For them, I think youre the best fit to be their representative.


    But that determination in his tone didntst long.


    Damians voice at the end began to quiver.


    I feel like Im making you overdo it, Im so sorry about that but


    Then he looked directly at me with a gentle gaze.


    Damian somehow looks so cute at the moment


    Dont think those thoughts.


    I shook my head and answered with a smile.


    Being your strength is enough for me.


    Hearing my answer, Damian widened his eyes and smiled brightly.


    Thank you, Lize.

 Chapter 107

    .oh, thats right.


    As I snapped out of it, I nced back to see Damian standing next to me.


    Damian smiled broadly as soon as our eyes met.


    Whats wrong, Lize?


    Hey, can I say something?


    Sure, go ahead.


    Huff.


    Exhaling a short sigh, I opened my mouth with resolve.


    I have to confess, Im a bit afraid.


    What?


    At such an important eventIm afraid of making a mistake.


    I lowered my head and looked down at my feet.


    Actually, Ive been


    I feel like Im going to vomit from all the tension.


    I closed my eyes tight.


    Wont my mistakes directly affect your reputation?


    .Lize.


    It wouldnt matter if it was just me at risk, but Im your fiancee now


    .I wanted to pretend I wasnt worried at all.


    I smiled bitterly.


    My voice shouldnt be trembling so much, right?


    But right then.


    Your Highness?


    I opened my eyes.


    Damian had reached out and grabbed my hand, holding onto it.


    Itll turn out all right.


    What?


    What if I make a mistake? No one is good at something theyve never done before.


    But if theres so much as the slightest stain on your reputation


    No, youre much more important than my reputation.


    I stared expressionless at Damian.


    Then, Damian smiled softly.


    Above everything else, werent you by my side when I was clumsy?


    I, your Highness.


    Ever since I was young.


    Damians voice grew stronger.


    Dont forget. Im right beside you. And


    Damian paused for a second, making up his mind before speaking.


    Her Majesty, the Empress will be here too.


    .I see.


    I smiled broadly.


    As soon as I heard Damians words, I somehow felt more at ease.


    Damian nced at me.


    Feeling better now?


    Yes, thank you.


    Okay then.


    Damian strengthened the hand holding mine.


    His expression became downcast before I knew it.


    Your face lights up whenever Her Majesty, the Empress is mentioned.


    What?


    What on earth is he talking about?


    I gazed at Damian with squinted eyes.


    After some time.


    The Emperor, the Empress, and the Empress dowager all arrived at the memorial hall.


    I looked at the Emperor for a brief moment.


    How will he react?


    The Emperor took in the view of the memorial hall.


    I held my breath.


    The Emperor stared at the green ground, frowning slightly.


    Thats right, what the Emperor wanted to see was


    The hideous appearance of the exposed earth frozen over.


    So, does that mean I seeded in organizing the memorial service?


    I held in myughter.


    But to my dismay, the Emperors countenance soon rxed.


    what?


    I observed the Emperor with a wary demeanor.


    It was better for him not to be impatient and lose his temper.


    But at the very least, that means that things arent going the way the Emperor envisioned them to.


    However, that calm expression of his


    It feels ominous.


    I bit my lip.


    An unexpected reaction from an enemy is sure to cause rm.


    Whats more.


    The grounds all covered in green, Lady Charlize did a splendid job.


    Hes evenplimenting me?!


    I politely bowed, bending my knees as I tried to hide the uneasiness I felt.


    Its all thanks to the grace of his Majesty.


    What did I do? I just allocated a budget, thats all.


    The Emperor answering that wayughed to his hearts content.


    Oh, that ridiculously small budget?


    My eyes twitched slightly.


    Really, that budget that couldnt even cover the price for grass?!


    I couldnt say that, so I just smiled.


    Everyones waiting for the ceremony to begin.


    Yes, your Majesty.


    I bowed to the Emperor.


    Following that, the Emperor looked around and dered.


    Then, lets have the memorial servicemence now.


    All the distinguished guests stood before the memorial monument.


    After taking a deep breath, I spoke in a loud and clear voice.


    In honor of the soldiers who gave their lives for the empire, let there be a moment of silence.


    Solemn music began to y.


    Closing their eyes, the people bowed their heads.


    After the moment of silence.


    I gulped my saliva.


    Oh no, is it already time for me to give a speech?!


    Haa, wouldnt it have been better for me to leave it to Damian?


    A hundred pairs of eyes were looking at me.


    And they werent exactly the friendliest of looks.


    If I could say one thing


    Youd be better off viewing them as nothing but hostile.


    The mourners that had attended the memorial service were nobles and said to be quite haughty.


    People like me would not have been treated humanely under normal circumstances.


    I raised my chin as confidently as I could.


    But deep down inside


    Im nervous.


    My palms were all sweaty.


    But right then.


    Lize.


    Damian grabbed my hand for a brief moment before letting go.


    In an instant, I came to my senses.


    This isnt the time to be discouraged.


    Not everyone here is hostile to me.


    People who cared for me are definitely here as well.


    Her Majesty, the Empress dowager was looking at me from afar with an anxious mien.


    The Empress had clenched her fists to strengthen herself.


    The Duke of Rochester also fixed his gaze on me.


    AndDamians standing beside me.


    II dont want to disappoint the people who value me.


    But foremost, if I dont do well here


    It would be nothing short of me being defeated by the peoples prejudice, to the Emperor.


    I didnt like the circumstances either.


    I raised my head and spoke clearly.


    We owe the future of the empire to the veterans.


    A wave of relief washed over the faces of the Empress, the Empress dowager, and the Duke when I spoke.


    .they cared so much for me.


    I continued my speech calmly.


    The reason why we the people of the empire can livefortably is all thanks to them, those who sacrificed their lives to protect the empire.


    I raised my gaze, looking at the veterans bereaved families.


    Tears had welled up in their eyes.


    I smiled faintly at them.


    The achievements of the veterans will be recorded as the most glorious in the history of Winsor.


    Taking my eyes off the bereaved families, I set my gaze on the mourners with aposed expression.


    As a citizen of the empire.


    Then I bowed deeply.


    I express the utmost gratitude to the eternal heroes of the empire.


    There was silence.


    The atmosphere changed as people became wide-eyed.


    Is the speech already over?


    It was one out of many questions.


    I could understand how bewildered they must have felt.


    It was customary for nobles or those of the royal family to give speechessting for more than ten minutes.


    Because


    The longer and more verbose the speech was, the longer people would listen


    That was how a speaker would build their authority.


    Moments like these were considered ideal.


    But I chose a short speech.


    I knew it was somewhat unconventional.


    However, building authority is not for me.


    Ive lived as amoner maid until now.


    Giving a long speech with graceful rhetoric is something Ive never done before.


    If I suddenly start worrying about my own authority, Ill look as silly as a crow trying to imitate a stork.


    Also, I dont want to build authority in this ce.


    Its because the people who should be memorialized in this ceremony should be none other than the veterans and their sacrifice for the empire.


    I didnte and stand here to look good in front of the nobles in the first ce either.


    So Ill do what Im best at


    To those who sacrificed to protect thisnd and their families.I express my sincerest thanks.


    But right then.


    p, p


    Apuse began to ring out.


    The first round of apuse came from where the bereaved families had gathered.


    My eyes widened a bit.


    Ah.


    One by one the members of each bereaved family stood up from their seats.


    I let out a low relieved sigh.


    T-Thank you, my brother would have been pleased.


    A little girl whispered in a sobbing voice.


    I see, my son didnt die in vain.


    A middle-aged man cried as he pped his hands.


    My grandson has beenforted in his passing.


    An elderly woman wiped her tears as she said so.


    After a while.


    Like wildfire spreading through a dry field, the roaring sound of apuse grew instantaneously.


    The Empress dowager, the Empress, and the Duke looked at me with pleased gazes.


    Huh?


    My expression turned vacant.


    .um, the speech was nothing extraordinary, right?


    I nced back at Damian.


    Damian was looking at me with a proud expression.


    Well done, Lize, he whispered.


    I was slightly stunned.


    I never imagined hed react so passionately.


    A crow following a stork: Someone who tries to do what is beyond their capabilities.

 Chapter 108

    I looked at the Emperors expression once again.


    He had a hard time holding in his irritation at the moment and his brow was scrunched.


    I smiled satisfied.


    That means I must have done well for the Emperor to be offended!


    The memorial service was nowing to an end.


    The final part of the ceremony includedying wreaths at the memorial monument


    I hope nothing bad happens.


    I was relieved after everything.


    The truth is when things go wrong, hes usually around.


    Why is life never easy!


    ***


    Countless people offered up flowers.


    White paper flowers began to pile up, one after the other in front of the monument.


    Wreaths wereid, beginning from the Emperor, the Empress, and then the Empress dowager.


    Damian and I would best toy wreaths after everyone else had done so.


    In the sense of aptly concluding the ceremony as its host.


    Hmm, it seems like everythings going along without a hitch.


    I was watching peopley their wreaths with hawk-like observation when-


    Ahhh!!


    With a high-pitched scream, ady stumbled and nearly fell over.


    She must have lost her footing.


    However, the problem was she caught herself by grabbing on the


    No, what is she doing?!


    Not wanting to fall onto the floor, she held herself up by yanking on the g bearing Antess coat of arms.


    Sclsssk!


    I heard the sound of fabric being torn.


    And then.


    T-The g


    Dear God, the Antess family emblem! Its ruined?!


    The mourners looked at the g in distress.


    Thedy who stumbled quickly bowed with a frightened expression.


    Im sorry, Im sorry!


    I reflexively looked back at the Emperor.


    If something were to go wrong during the memorial service, the person to benefit the most from that would be the Emperor.


    Then.


    .no way.


    I saw it.


    Unlike thedys lips that recited an apology over and over again, her attention was directed toward the Emperor.


    The Emperor with a satisfied expression nodded ever so slightly.


    My face turned pale.


    That must be it, the Emperor had nned this!


    Although there was no evidence of that, it was obvious the g bearing Antess coat of arms was torn on purpose.


    Still, why have the reindeers neck, the symbol of Antes, torn? Unless


    Its said that when delivering severe punishments to death row prisoners charged with a grave crime, the executioner would deliberately use a dull axe.


    This way the prisoner would experience as much pain as possible as it required several swings.


    Now that the g was torn, it gave off that same impression.


    It was because the lower half of the reindeers neck had been ripped.


    In a waythis was a problem that could quickly be interpreted as an insult to Antes household.


    There also happened to be a man from the North among the people.


    Sienna!


    I looked back at Sienna instinctively.


    Siennas face had hardened like stone.


    No, this is


    At the same time, people began to mutter to each other.


    Oh my God, Antess emblem.


    Even if it was a mistake, theres no way it should have been torn up like that?


    Dont you think this seems foreboding?


    The emblem symbolizes ones family


    Whispering, people took nces at Sienna.


    The Emperor watched the scene unfold with a triumphant expression.


    To the Emperor, Viscountess Antes had always been a thorn in his backside.


    Needless to say, her father, Margrave Antes was the only aristocrat to oppose the Emperor when he seeded to the throne.


    And the Emperorit was second-nature to hold a grudge for a long, long time.


    For him, the current situation was naturally unfavorable.


    The Antes household had contributed greatly to purifying the beasts and with that achievement, they returned to the empire with honor.


    Maybe thats why he had it y out this way.


    So that it would seem like an unfortunate incident at the memorial service I hosted and insult Antes as well.


    youve racked your brains for this.


    I clenched my fists tightly.


    But do you think this will go the way you intended?


    I narrowed my eyes and steeled myself.


    As I strode forward towards the torn g, I could feel the peoples gaze follow me.


    Huff.


    Taking a deep breath, I removed the brooch I was wearing from my chest.


    The brooch was engraved with the royal familys coat of arms.


    Oh my God, Lady Charlize


    What are you doing?


    Its pointless, the coat of arms is already torn


    Seriously, why cant you all stop talking?


    If you hadnt started yammering, Siennas thoughts wouldnt be in a mess.


    I furrowed my brow, carefully judging where to ce the brooch.


    I think I can cover up the tear with it.


    Just like that, I ced the brooch in the perfect spot, covering the reindeers torn neck.


    Good, I whispered to myself.


    The torn area was neatly covered.


    Hmm, seeing the brooch hung the way it did.


    It looked like the reindeer was wearing a medal on its chest.


    Well, I did ce the brooch there on purpose.


    I nced sideways at Sienna.


    Only after covering the torn area with a brooch, did Siennas expression ease a little.


    I called Sienna.


    Viscountess Antes.


    Sienna turned to me.


    I spoke in the politest voice possible.


    The empire will never forget what the Antes household has given in defending the empire.


    .Lady Charlize.


    Even though something unpleasant happened just a while ago, I hope we can move past this unfortunate incident.


    When she heard me say that, Siennas eyes lit up in a sh.


    I salute Viscountess Antes for her bravery. In addition


    I bowed and thanked her once more.


    I express my deepest gratitude to the Antess household for their sublime deeds.


    For a moment, the Emperor looked back at me.


    He stared at me with a fierce look in his eyes as he made a tsk sound with his tongue.


    The satisfied expression he had as when he watched Antess plight had vanished, in its ce was now a ghastly face.


    Oh God, the Emperor.


    I feel like Im going to get a hole in my face from his gaze!


    Meanwhile, Sienna had regained herposure before I knew it.


    Thank you Lady Charlize for your consideration.


    Sienna


    I saw Sienna in a new light.


    Its amazing how she can easily control her emotions.


    Well, now that thats done


    I raised my gaze.


    Thedy who had torn the g earlier, flinched her shoulders when her eyes met mine.


    Ill have to deal with her.


    I called thedy in a cold voice.


    Lady.


    In an instant, her face lost its color.


    You are aware that ruining a family emblem is incredibly insulting to the family, right?


    Ah, Im sorry. It really was a mistake, please forgive me


    I have no intention of starting a fuss in this solemn ce, so Ill let it go for now.


    Relief appeared over thedys face.


    I shook my head sternly.


    However, that is not to say there will be no punishment.


    What? But!


    Thedy was wide-eyed.


    I nced back to Sienna.


    On this matter, I will entrust your punishment to Viscountess Antes after the ceremony.


    As soon as she heard my deration, Siennas eyes widened.


    Sienna immediately answered in a frigid voice.


    Thank you for your concern, Lady Charlize.


    Youre wee. Viscountess Antes is the one who has suffered the most from this incident.


    I stared closely at thedy who had no clue what to do.


    For this matter, dont think about evading responsibility.


    W-Well!


    Youre so brazen.


    I put on a nted smile, sneering at her a bit.


    If I were you, I would not have dared protest in the presence of Viscountess Antes.


    Thedy bit her lip till it bled for there was nothing she could say.


    Now, we couldnt just leave out the Emperor.


    I intentionally put on a disgruntled face as I looked back at his Majesty.


    If there is any punishment in mind that his Majesty, the Emperor has for thisdy


    None whatsoever. Do as you please.


    The Emperor struggled to contain his displeasure and waved his hands dismissively.


    Having thought the Emperor woulde to her rescue, thedy called out to his Majesty in a sorrowful voice.


    Your Majesty, the Emperor!


    So noisy. If youve done something wrong, you deserve to be punished. What kind of grace do you dare call on, burden?!


    The Emperor raised his voice.


    Thedy lowered her gaze as she tucked in her body.


    Hmm, well.


    You shouldnt expect the Emperor to be merciful to a hound that failed in its hunt.


    Even if you did seed in hunting, Im not sure you would have been given your share.


    My smile grew a little darker.


    ***


    So the memorial was over.


    I think nows the perfect time to head back to the Crown Princes pce, take a nice hot bath and fall asleep.


    I looked at the reporters in front of me with a tired look.


    Of course, I wasnt that I didnt foresee the onrush of reporters.


    However.


    Theres a lot more than I expected.


    I guess from the reporters point of view, I must look like some kind of tantalizing news prey?


    There were rumors that the memorial services budget was spent arbitrarily, and how I came from amoner background


    Ive dealt with so much gossip as the Crown Princes fiancee.


    Just then, a reporter shot a question out of the blue.


    Word has it that you, Lady Charlize, wasted the memorial services budget, is this true?!


    Oh, isnt this an outdated usation?


    I give it a three out of ten.


    If youre going to try and nder me,e up with some more novel questions.


    I didnt. I


    I tried to keep my smile while answering the reporters question.


    But right then.


    No!


    A sharp cry rang out.

 Chapter 109

    Hey, is that?!


    I couldnt hide my surprise.


    Mr. William, the representative of the bereaved families, walked forward, breaking through the crowd.


    Im utterly disappointed with the way the media has been putting out biased articles.


    He expressed his disappointment with determination.


    *Sigh* Could I even say something like that?


    I swallowed my saliva without realizing it.


    The press portrayed Lady Charlize as if she didnt care about the memorial service.


    Mr. William was wide-eyed as he continued.


    If she genuinely didnt care for us, why would she send each of us invitations for the memorial service?


    Is that true?


    But Ive never seen an article reporting about that


    The mourners began to gather and fuss.


    At that moment, Mr. William hit the nail on the head with vigor.


    As the representative of the bereaved families, I was invited by Lady Charlize to meet her and his Highness, the Crown Prince.


    The eyes of mourners widened in amazement at that revtion.


    My God, Lady Charlize did that? But


    You received a personal audience with his Highness, the Crown Prince?


    If its true thats quite the story, why didnt the newspapers report about that?


    With all the gossip, the reporters face began to contort as an uneasy feeling set in.


    Why do you think we were able to attend the memorial service?


    Mr. William snapped at the reporter.


    It was all possible because Lady Charlize paid for our transportation and amodations!


    It sounds more like Lady Charlize squandered the budget given to her, am I not mistaken?


    As soon as the words transportation and amodation expenses came out, the reporter who was driven on the defensive began to argue he was right.


    Mr. Williams face became flushed red with anger.


    Reporter, why say something so heartless?


    Mr. William raised his voice.


    His eyes suddenly welled up with tears.


    We were the ones who sent our own flesh and blood, brothers, children, and grandchildren to fight the beasts! How could you say such a thing


    I think I can answer that question.


    I spoke up, unable to bear this any longer.


    All eyes were on me.


    Normally, Id feel pressured by everyones gazes but


    What did that reporter just say right now?!


    Unfortunately, I was so mad that my attention waspletely fixed on him.


    That reporters talking through his hat, I felt like punching a hole through his face!!


    I spoke coldly.


    Ill be exining the transportation and lodging expenses from this moment onward.


    I guess my expression was fierce because the reporters face turned pale.


    As you all know, the memorial service was held during winter, leaving the bare ground frozen all over.


    I continued, keeping myselfposed.


    And given the cold weather, nting grass itself would be next to impossible.


    Is it that hard to have grass nted?


    Yes. Even if youre lucky enough to obtain grass, itll sumb to the cold and perish.


    Hearing my answer, the gathered mourners quietly nodded their heads.


    Well, no doubt about that.


    Because of weather concerns, memorial services are usually held in spring.


    But since the service was held during winterit couldnt have been a worse time.


    Huh


    Its the first time Ive seen the mourners or rather nobles agree with me.


    With the memorial service in that situation, the cost to have grass nted would have been an astronomical amount.


    Still, you nted grass, didnt you?! That in itself is wasteful added the reporter.


    I didnt.


    I shook my head firmly.


    The green crops that cover the ground now were actually barley seeds that were grown by the bereaved families.


    Barley?!


    You mean this isnt grass?!


    The mourners exchanged baffled looks with each other.


    As if nature was making fun of all those mourners, the barley shoots swayed in the wind.


    Well, it was an unconventional solution.


    In order to make the ground green, we used barley shoots. There arent anyws that demand it has to be grass, now are there?


    I shrugged.


    At the same time, Mr. William added with a weeping voice.


    Lady Charlize is right.


    Commoners often cultivated barley in the winter.


    In cold and food-scarce seasons, barley served as a useful provision.


    When I stumbled upon this by chance, I asked the bereaved families whether they were willing to sell any barley seeds.


    It was something I had to buy anyway, so I wanted to help the bereaved families even if it was just a little.


    Lady Charlize bought the barley seeds from us at a reasonable price.


    The choked-up voice continued slowly.


    Its thanks to her payment, we were able to spend the winter in warmth.


    At the same time, sniveling could be heard all around.


    Some of them came from the bereaved families I had invited to the memorial pce.


    They struggled to hold back their tears as they grasped the hem of their ragged clothes.


    I didnt mean to make them cry.


    I pursed my lips slightly and listened on.


    Above allit was a very admirable thing for us.


    Mr. William couldnt control his emotions as he looked at the bereaved families, clenching his fists.


    On this cold winter day, even if its just for a moment, I can warm the ground where my family restsIm so, so grateful.


    Unable to finish his words, Mr. William cried a stream of tears.


    Oh my God, thats


    I thought this would be too drastic to share but this is our story.


    The atmosphere was somber.


    After some time.


    Wiping away the tears, Mr. William concluded his speech.


    Lady Charlize also promised that the barley shoots will be reced with grass when the weather gets warmer.


    Now, are you going to repeat what you said before?


    Mr. William looked at the reporter, his eyes still puffy.


    Not knowing what to do, the reporter looked around him, noticing the atmosphere created against him.


    I looked at the reporter with a cold gaze.


    It must have been convenient to write articles that stirred public opinion and createmotion through your newspapers.


    But what youve done wille back to get you someday.


    You should have been conventional in your reporting.


    After Mr. William spoke, I opened my mouth.


    No matter how pricey the barley seeds were, we were able to save much more with that than purchasing off-seasonal grass.


    Well, then what


    What we saved was used to pay for the bereaved families travel and lodging expenses.


    I raised my head, looking the reporter straight into his eyes.


    I think that resolves your question of whether the budget was wasted. Which is why-


    As if beaten by a whip, the reporter flinched as his body stiffened.


    I spoke calmly.


    Its your turn to take responsibility for the rude remarks you made earlier.


    Er, take responsibility?


    Of course. Did you think you would get away scot-free after grieving so many people?


    I asked the reporter back.


    His face turned red.


    Apologize to the bereaved families right now, then have an apology ced on the front page of the news.


    An apology?!


    Furthermore, there are several things that must be stated in your apology.


    As soon as he heard that, he looked at me with his eyes squinted.


    Goodness, why is he looking at me like that?


    I offered for him to just give me a written apology, shouldnt he be thanking me instead?


    Though I was frowning on the inside, I kept a calm facade on the outside.


    First, rify what wrongs youmitted towards the bereaved families.


    What do you mean? Wrongs? I


    Please write only objective facts, excluding your personal feelings.


    In the silence, only my voice resounded.


    Second, ask the newspaper head office to take measures to prevent a recurrence of this discourteous incident. And state the consequences in your apology as well.


    The reporter now seemed hesitant to say anything further.


    I pushed the tips of my lips upwards.


    Third, this goes without saying but a sincere apology in order, all right?


    Lady Charlize!


    Even though Ive given you a lot to do if the apology doesnt appear the next day-


    The reporter tried to protest but I cut him off mid-sentence


    Well regard it as an insult to the veterans and the royal family, and we will respond sternly.


    ***


    And like that, the memorial service which was full of endless talking and headache-inducing problems was over.


    Exhausted, I plopped onto the sofa, lying there motionless.


    Haaa, I feel like Im going to die


    The respect I had for the Empress since then grew immensely.


    How on earth did the Empress manage and tend to all the affairs of the royal family until now?


    I feel like the bones in my body are going to give way from hosting an event just once!


    Oh my, Charlize. You look very rxed.


    Just then, a yful voice reached my ears.


    Wow, your Majesty, the Empress?!


    Surprised, I sprang up to my feet.


    Behind the smiling Empress, was her Majesty, the Empress dowager as well.


    Im here too.


    Oh my God, please sit over here!


    I hurriedly offered them both seats.


    A tea table was set.


    After taking a sip from her teacup, the Empress opened her mouth.


    The memorial service went better than I expected.


    Wow, really?


    Of course. Youve been receiving favorable reviews in the newspapers about yourself every day, right?


    The Empress gave me a round ofpliments.


    Well, it was slightly embarrassing but


    I smiled happily.


    Well, the Empress isnt lying.


    The previous headlines, from how, could anyone believe in the fiancee of the Crown Prince, me being amoner maid, or that I wasted the memorial services budget because I was ignorant of such things.


    The newspapers that had been pouring out all sorts of nonsense for the longest time suddenly changed their tune like the snap of a finger.

 Chapter 110

    There were a lot of positive articles about me, along with a picture showing the amicable rtionship between me and Damian.


    Of course, that wrapped up this memorial nicely, but


    Its more likely because I ordered the reporter to post an apology rather than him doing it out of the kindness of his heart.


    For a moment, my gaze turned cold.


    Realizing that I wasnt going to be ndered by the media anymore, I straightened my back.


    And


    Its also thanks to the various ways Damian was respectful towards me during the memorial service.


    Theres a great difference between a fiancee whos forced to obtain the peoples favor and a fiancee whos actually adored by the Crown Prince.


    I should thank Damian for what he did.


    I snapped back and made a gesture to the Empress.


    Oh, aboutthe pensions to be paid to the bereaved families


    It will be paid.


    Wow, really?


    My eyes fluttered.


    It was something I found out during the memorial service. I was told that the bereaved families had so far not received their pensions.


    So, that had to be changed.


    Isnt that the least that could be done for those who can never see their precious family members again?


    At that time, I was upset on the inside.


    By the way, what kind ofpensation did Viscountess Antes decide to receive?


    Just then, the Empress asked me a question.


    Its said that she sent a letter of protest in Margrave Antess name.


    Really? Shes being firm.


    The Empress smiled contentedly.


    Sending a letter of protest was to show that she was willing to deal with the matter, family to family.


    It was also obvious she would do so.


    Sienna is very proud of her family.


    So the other family has to pay a considerable amount.


    Of course, they should. How dare they damage a family crest?


    The Empress narrowed her eyes.


    Honestly, it was bizarre in the first ce to be holding onto the g.


    The Empress is right. Id rather fall than tear a familys coat of arms


    Damage to a family crest is a very sensitive issue.


    Both the Empress and Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, shared the same opinion.


    The Empress Dowager then asked me a question with a yful face.


    By the way, Charlize.


    Yes?


    Earlier at the memorial service, Damian seemed to really care about you.


    Wasnt it just because Ive been serving His Highness, the Crown Prince, ever since we were children?


    HmmI think I gave a pretty decent answer.


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, looked at me with a strangely frustrated expression.


    Then she asked me the question again.


    Of course, thats part of it. But Charlize, do you think thats the only reason?


    Her voice was more earnest than before.


    As soon as she heard the question, the Empress furrowed her brows as if her stomach was turning inside out.


    What is she implying?


    With a bewildered face, I looked at Her Majesty.


    Inwardly, I waited for an exnation, but the Empress Dowager kept her lips shut.


    Instead, she simply picked up her refreshment with a mischievous look in her eyes.


    I wanted to ask her what she meant, but


    I wouldnt dare urge the Empress Dowager for rification.


    Putting away my lingering desire to find out what she meant, I returned to the conversation at hand.


    As I did, I nced out the window.


    On some of the branches, light green buds were sprouting one by one.


    A gentle smile spread across my face.


    Spring is just around the corner.


    ***


    Spring.


    It came in full force.


    Branches were covered in green leaves sprouting and rustling as a soft breeze blew by.


    I was outside for the longest time, just enjoying the sunny weather.


    Ah, the suns warmthIm a little sleepy.


    I feel like I have a disease that makes me drowsy upon feeling the suns rays.


    That reminds me of when I was at the Empresss pce alone and I dozed off in front of the Duke.


    Come to think of it, what has the Duke been up to these days?


    It seems like its been a while since west saw each other


    While thinking such misceneous thoughts, I covered my mouth and yawned a little.


    Ahhh-haaa.


    But then.


    A mans shadow fell over my head.


    It was Damian.


    I, Damian?


    I opened my eyes and looked up at him.


    He grinned.


    What are you doing here?


    Oh, I was basking in the sun.


    Ahhh-haaa.


    As I yawned again, Damian frowned slightly.


    If youre tired, go inside and sleep.


    Well, Im not that tired.


    O-Okay?


    Damian sat next to me, staring at the flowers swaying in the wind.


    Then he opened his mouth abruptly.


    Come to think of it, you seem to be in the garden often.


    It just feels good to be out in the garden.


    Why?


    I held my chin in thought for a moment, then smiled bashfully at Damian.


    Damian, youre acting like a pampered prince, Im just out here sitting in the garden.


    Whats so special about the garden?


    Well, the ce I first met you was in the garden of the Crown Princes Pce.


    If I closed my eyes, I could picture it like it was yesterday.


    The garden was overgrown and drab as if a ghost could pop out.


    Crawling through a dog hole, filled with a desire to see the male lead, Damian, who pointed a dagger at my neck with a vignt look in his eyes.


    A young, little boy who was wary at first and didnt trust me, but couldnt leave my side in the end.


    But now, that same boy has grown up so well and is sitting next to me?


    After reminiscing, I quickly asked Damian a question.


    Do you remember that time?


    What time?


    The time when you discovered me going in and out of the Crown Princes pce.


    I rolled my eyes and smiled mischievously.


    Damian, didnt you drench your pillowcase every night because you couldnt see me?


    What? What are you on about? I never cried?!


    Damian was flustered.


    Pretending to be disappointed, I tucked my shoulders.


    Really? You didnt cry?


    No. I didnt cry!


    I see. Damian, youre that kind of person.


    What?


    Damian raised his shoulders.


    I looked up at him with an envious and sorrowful gaze.


    II feel a little disappointed.


    Wait, youre upset?


    I nodded my head helplessly and asked Damian again.


    Really? You didnt cry?


    I.


    Truly?


    After some silence.


    Damian gritted his teeth and answered.


    I think I cried a little, just a little bit


    In an instant, sound left my lips.


    Damian widened his eyes slightly.


    Lize, are you serious?!


    Ahaha!


    At the same time, I burst outughing.


    Damian made a pouty face.


    You reallytreat me like a child sometimes.


    Hearing his grumbling, I wiped the tears from my eyes.


    Thats because its so cute seeing you react like that.


    Oh, are you annoyed?


    When I asked that question, Damian turned his head away with a sulky expression.


    But that cant be helped, right?


    Ive been taking care of him as his maid since he was young.


    I nced sideways at Damian.


    Lc-colored eyes remained still as they gazed at the person before them.


    Damian, youve grown a lot.


    A thought suddenly formed in my head.


    His sharp jawline and solid frame.


    The soft curve that Damian once had as a child left no trace.


    Hes really be a man


    But then.


    Damian turned to me.


    Ah.


    Our eyes met.


    Damian narrowed his eyes and asked me.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    Oh, nothing.


    For a moment, my breathing became erratic.


    My face felt like it was getting hotter, so much so that I unknowingly avoided Damians gaze.


    Its bing a problem every time I get conscious of Damian.


    I hurriedly opened my mouth to shake off my thoughts.


    Moving on, the social season is slowlying back.


    Oh, yes.


    Fortunately, Damian nodded along with the sudden change of topic.


    The imperial social season begins in the spring.


    Where local noblese to the empire and thedies of especially powerful noble families hold banquets called Spring Tea Parties.


    Spring Tea Parties is a ce for local and established aristocrats to interact with each other.


    Damian then suddenly asked me.


    So why arent you preparing a tea party for this spring?


    Its fine, I was in charge of the memorial service this time.


    I smiled and shook my head.


    If I keep making an appearance, His Majesty, the Emperor, will take offense.


    Damian seemed a little disappointed with that answer.


    Still, youre my fiancee. Its an opportunity to make a mark on society


    Ah, even if thats so, there would still be a lot of talk about the budget concerning the memorial service.


    To be precise, the Emperor made a fuss about it.


    Fortunately, there was no need to address His Majesty because the memorial ceremony was handled well.


    Despite intentionally omitting some words, Damian quickly caught on to what I was getting at.


    His expression darkened.


    Lize


    Theres no doubt something simr to that will happen again, its a given.


    To disperse the gloomy atmosphere, I made a light joke.


    Because Imzy by nature, ying and eating and not doing anything is my preferred way of living.


    yeah, yeah.


    Damianughed a little.


    I tapped the back of his hand to cheer him up.


    But then.


    Lady Charlize.


    Huh?


    At the unexpected call, I looked back.

 Chapter 111

    A maid approached me in a couple of strides.


    What is it?


    I have a letter for you, mydy.


    A letter? For me?


    Thats strange, I wonder who would have sent this?


    I narrowed my eyes.


    The maid politely handed the letter to me.


    After receiving it, I turned it over and looked at the name of the sender.


    Sienna Antes?


    It was a name Id never expected.


    As I read the name in a sullen voice, Damians eyes showed concern.


    What? Why is Sienna writing to you?


    I dont know thats what Im curious to find out.


    I opened the letter.


    Aside from the stiff, high-quality paper used for the letter, the letter was written with neat handwriting.


    Salutations, this is Sienna Antes. I apologize for writing this letter to you all of a sudden.


    I smiled involuntarily.


    It was because I could just hear Siennas voice through her writing.


    Were going to hold a spring tea party this season, but since Ive only been in the north, Im not familiar with the customs for a spring tea party. I would be so d if Lady Charlize could help. Would that be all right?}


    From Siennas point of view, this must have been embarrassing for her.


    I nodded.


    Spring tea parties were obviously not a custom in the north.


    In and where there are no springs, what are spring customs needed for?


    But theres no easier route to making an impression on society than hosting a spring tea party.


    {If youre unfortable with this type of request, youre wele to decline it.}


    {I look forward to your reply. Sienna.}


    After that, the words P.S. were written along with a thank you note.


    {You helped me a lot at the memorial service. I wont forget that. Thank you.}


    Sienna was cordial to the end.


    I admired her heroine personality as I gently folded the letter and tucked it back into the envelope.


    Just then, Damian raised his head.


    What was it about?


    Ah, about thatshes going to hold a tea party this spring and says she wants me to help her.


    Sienna?


    Yes.


    I continued to stroke the envelope.


    Viscountess Antes was considerate of me. Thankfully.


    considerate?


    Isnt she? Objectively speaking, I am still only the fiancee of the Crown Prince.


    Im not a crown princess or a member of the nobility.


    In many ways, holding a tea party this spring was burdensome for me due to the unfavorable situation I was in.


    The Emperor had been keeping a watchful eye on me so that if I caused trouble, hed be the first to know.


    But as Damian mentioned earlier, spring tea parties were a ce for intimate interaction with socialites.


    It would be a shame to miss that opportunity.


    She was being considerate by asking me to help her hold a tea party together.


    Most of all, it was very heartening that Sienna, Viscountess Antes, invited and asked me for help.


    If you dont value someone and think they arent on an equal footing, you wouldnt ask them for help.


    Damian looked at me with a discontented look on his face.


    Then he mumbled in a hoarse voice.


    I know youre going to go help Sienna.


    You do?


    Licking his lips for a brief moment, Damian then looked into my eyes and said.


    Just dont make that face for other people.


    pardon?


    Youre only allowed to make that face in front of me.


    I was at a loss for words.


    But Damian appeared to be earnest.


    He looked at me wide-eyed and repeated himself.


    Just put on that happy expression only when youre with me. Okay?


    Excuse me, thats not what I want-


    Anyway!


    As I looked at a sulky Damian, I shook my head.


    Really? Youre not a child, Damian, but you act younger and younger as time goes by.


    His gaze, as he looked at me, exuded frustration and dissatisfaction.


    Damian leaned his head on my shoulder, muttering in a childlike manner.


    I dont act younger as time goes by.


    Then, what was that request?


    Its because its you.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Seriously, in my head, Im well aware that its nonsense.


    Though every time I hear something like that, strangely it makes my heart flutter without me even realizing it.


    Reallythere must be something not right with me.


    I sighed deeply inwardly.


    ***


    A dayter.


    I invited Sienna to the Crown Princes pce.


    Wele, Viscountess Antes.


    Thank you very much for inviting me here.


    I escorted Sienna to the parlor.


    Sienna, who was sitting opposite me, had a face as radiant as the sun.


    Ugh, my conscience.


    Iughed awkwardly.


    Whenever I see Sienna, I have an unavoidable pang of guilt in my conscience that I cant help but feel.


    It feels as if Im illegally upying what should be Siennas.


    To shake off that remorse, I clenched my fists and eximed.


    This spring tea time, I will do my best not to be ashamed of anyone I invite!


    Isnt that right?


    All I can do for Sienna now is make this tea party great!


    But then.


    Sienna stared at me and smiled.


    I think I can see why His Highness likes Lady Charlize so much.


    Huh?


    With my eyes wide open, she lowered her voice and continued speaking.


    In fact, His Highness only talked about Lady Charlize throughout his entire stay in the north


    Dont pester my Charlize, Sienna.


    A sharp voice was heard.


    Damian, who suddenly appeared next to me, sat near me.


    In addition, he stared at Sienna with fire in his eyes.


    However, Sienna only met Damians gaze with a mischievous face.


    Your Highness, when did you show up? She asked.


    Damian dered with an imposing demeanor in response to her abrupt question.


    It involves my fiancee, so of course, I should be here too.


    No, doesnt Damian know about personal space, and when to give that space?


    I narrowed my brow and nced at him.


    Your Highness, please dont do this.


    What are you embarrassed of me?


    Yes.


    At my resolute answer, Damian was annoyed.


    But at the same time, he didnt want to leave my side.


    I decided to just focus on the conversation with Sienna.


    Ive been thinking a little bit, but why not do something more meaningful than just a tea party?


    Something significant?


    Mmm-hmm. I nodded.


    Until now, the North has hardly been active in the empire, hasnt it?


    Yes, Sienna replied.


    Its because theyve had a weaker presence than other families.


    Well, youre right on that. Weve only been in the North


    Fortunately, Sienna looked convinced.


    Great.


    I blinked my eyes and continued.


    Since youve e to the Empire, I think it would be better to give people a more positive image.


    A positive image? How will we set about doing that?


    Wellin memory of the northern subjugation, I was thinking we could have a tea party in connection with it.


    After thinking deeply for a while, I offered a proposition to Sienna.


    Why dont we select orphans and invite them to the tea party?


    Orphans?


    Yes. There were quite a few children who lost their parents in the northern subjugation.


    Ah..


    Sienna blinked her eyes in surprise.


    Theyve probably never been to a tea party or anything simr.


    To be honest, the orphans created by the northern subjugation lived in a state of disrepair even within the Empires borders.


    Itd be good to give those children a pleasant time at least once.


    Of course, it may seem hypocritical in the eyes of others.


    However  .


    Its more hypocritical to not do anything at all than to not make happy memories even just for a day.


    Of the two, Im sure thetter would be better.


    Itll be a good memory for the kids, and hopefully itll help them in coping with the loss of their parents.


    I see. Good idea.


    Sienna nodded her head a bit.


    Then she smiled brilliantly at me.


    I never thought of it that way. Thank you, Lady Charlize. Youre a very thoughtful person.


    Please, dont mention it.


    That smile of hers was so pretty, I stuttered a little without realizing it.


    Oh, this old-fashioned temperament of liking good-looking people!


    I must have looked stupid just now!


    At the same time, Sienna held my hand tightly and continued.


    Im so d that Lady Charlize helped me.


    Im very happy to


    Wow, really?


    Siennas eyes lit up, and she smiled broadly.


    After hearing your idea, I feel relieved. Lets do well for this tea party.


    Seeing Siennas innocent expression, I had to suffer a guilty conscience once again.


    Thats rightthe expression she has on now is one she should show Damian, not me.


    At the same time, Damian interrupted the conversation with an expression that something was bugging him.


    Wait a minute, said Damian.

 Chapter 112

    Hmm?


    When I looked sideways, Damian had an intense countenance.


    Id like to attend this tea party too.


    What? Its a spring tea party. Why would Your Highness be attending?


    I couldnt hide my bewilderment.


    Spring tea parties are typically reserved fordies.


    Damian narrowed his brow.


    Then, how about I be one of the many talents needed at the spring party?


    Well, you could be, but


    Hes really ing?


    I looked at Damian with that question in mind.


    However, it was already toote to try and stop him.


    Great.


    Before I knew it, Damian clenched his fists in excitement.


    Seeing him more motivated than he was during his triumphant return, I was exhausted just looking at him.


    Seriously! Hell show that kind of motivation at any other inconvenient time!


    But Damian wasnt done talking yet.


    By the way.


    Damian nced down at Siennas hand holding mine with a crooked gaze.


    Then he grabbed Siennas wrist and removed her hand from mine.


    Sienna, how long were you going to hold that hand?


    Huh?


    Sienna couldnt hide her astounded face.


    Either way, Damian held her hand tightly as if he was making a point.


    She smiled contentedly.


    Dont carelessly hold onto Charlizes hand, Damian dered resolutely.


    Your Highness?


    Because Im the only one whos going to hold her hand.


    Hey! Whats this?


    I was speechless.


    Sienna squinted her eyes and asked Damian.


    Your Highness, were you always such a childish person?


    Does it matter? Im going to be childish over my fiancee.


    To that question, Damian boldly answered without batting an eysh.


    Both Sienna and I were at a loss for words.


    Among the three of us, only Damian wore a satisfied grin.


    I barely swallowed the sigh that was about to leave my lips.


    Damian, I think you were quite mature when you were younger.


    Why do you seem to act more childish now that weve grown up?


    ***


    A few dayster.


    H-How did the tea party get so big?


    I couldnt hide my puzzled expression as I reminisced to myself.


    It first started with the Empress and Her Majesty, the Empress dowager intruding.


    Having children from the orphanage attend makes this an unusual but unique tea party. Can we attend too?


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, asked me with such a tender expression.


    And then there was the Empress too.


    I heard that our Charlize will be ying a part, I just cant contain myself!


    She was so giddy with enthusiasm.


    So much so, I just nodded my head out of the blue.


    Well, do as you please


    Truthfully, it wasnt such a bad proposal if seen from Siennas point of view.


    Since the highest-ranking women in all of the empire attended, it was inevitable that the status of our tea party gradually rose.


    But in that process


    A problem of having the peoples attention being drawn excessively was created.


    But not for the cause of caring for the children who lost their parents in the northern subjugation, but towards the honored guests.


    Though I guess it did serve to greatly stoke the peoples curiosity.


    Not to mention, Sienna sent invitations to all the female nobles in the empire.


    That was done to avoid discriminating against any aristocrats.


    In the end, a banquet that was nowhere remotely near the definition of a tea party was created.


    Wow, Ive done the decorations butisnt this just like going to a formal banquet? I muttered in a weary voice.


    That would be the case as the scenery that unfolded before my eyes was truly dazzling.


    In preparation for this tea party, Sienna opened up an entire townhouse.


    The main venue for the tea party was the garden.


    Colorfulnterns were hung all over the townhouses garden, where spring flowers were in full bloom.


    A broad variety of dishes wasid out on a wide table.


    It was a buffet style where one could eat as much as they wanted.


    Wow!


    Look at that!


    At the sound of childrensughter that came just in time, I nced back.


    The children who had just entered the townhouse were all huddled together looking at the garden.


    Their eyes twinkled like stars.


    You see that?


    Ive never seen meat that big!


    I know that! T-The name is, Tu, Tu, Tukey? I think I said it! (Turkey)


    Wow, you know that? So smart!


    The children started whispering to each other.


    Then one child opened his mouth with an anxious look.


    Ummare we allowed in here?


    Yes.


    I answered the childs trembling voice with a smile.


    The startled children looked up at me.


    Um, are-are-are


    I shyly looked at the children.


    Is there something on my face, why are they looking at me like that?


    The children, who had been staring nkly at me for a while, asked me cautiously.


    Are you a princess by any chance?


    Aha.


    Sorry, but Im not.


    I smiled and shook my head.


    Call me your sister Charlize.


    Uh, I can call you sister?


    You may.


    I led the children to what they hadnt been able to take their eyes off, the banquet table.


    I grabbed a te and tongs before looking back at the children.


    Do you want something to eat?


    The children, who quietly looked at each other, started speaking up.


    I-I want this!


    I like that


    Sister, me! Me!


    Aww, theyre adorable!


    I smiled tenderly at them as my heart warmed.


    Speak slowly, one by one. Ill get it for you.


    So I and the children sat at a round table.


    I hung napkins around the childrens necks and set their tes of food in front of each one.


    One child, carefully dipped a sausage into his mouth with a fork, dyeing his cheeks cherry red.


    This is so good


    Really? I want to try it too.


    Oh, its a cabbage roll!


    The children upied themselves with their meals, their cheeks bulging from all the food they stuffed in their mouths.


    Phew, parents sometimes say that just watching their kids is enough to make them full


    I can understand that feeling a hundred, no, a thousand times more now.


    But then.


    A girl who was watching me, carefully ced a slice of a cake with whipped cream topped with strawberries on my te.


    Then, with a shy face, she encouraged me to eat it.


    Sister, this is really good. Try it.


    I felt my heart throb.


    Im sure that she would have wanted to eat it too, but shes giving it up for me.


    I picked up the fork with a feeling of satisfaction.


    But there was someone who poured cold water on the entire mood.


    Ugh, filthy


    She muttered loudly as if she wanted to be heard, and the girl who had given me a slice of cake shrank back before ncing behind her.


    This familiar voice?!


    I widened my eyes and nced back.


    I knew it.


    Lady Be was looking our way with an unfriendly face.


    Seriously, that woman doesnt seem to have any shame.


    Since I was the host, I thought she wouldnt be attending


    I guess that means she didnt want to miss an opportunity to impress Her Majesty.


    Well, I know one thing. Lady Be has a way of doing things.


    Shes probably hoping that Ill upset the tea partys atmosphere by being hot-tempered.


    If thats the case


    I cut the cake into several smaller slices with a fork.


    Then I smiled kindly at the child.


    Thank you. Ill eat well.


    Yay!


    As I popped a slice of cake into my mouth, the childs expression lit up.


    On the other hand, Lady Bes face became crumpled.


    As we enjoyed our cake, Sienna came up to us with a hospitable demeanor.


    Lady Charlize. Youre eating with the children?


    Ah, yes.


    I looked at the children.


    Kids, say hello. Its Viscountess Antes.


    The children jumped up from their seats and bowed before Sienna.


    Hello!


    Thank you for inviting me like this!


    Nice to meet you, my name is Sienna.


    Sienna greeted the children with an awkward smile.


    Then she sat down


    Her posture seems oddly stiff.


    I silently observed Sienna.


    And that wasnt all.


    Um


    The way she kept her lips sealed while with the children, her expression seemed rather t. She must not have much experience with children.


    Well, I have to help Sienna somehow


    Oh, Im full.


    Just in time, the children patted their bellies and had satisfied faces.


    All right, theyve finished their meals.


    I got up from my seat and led the children.


    In the far corner of the garden, shamrock flowers were in full bloom.


    After picking a few of them, I yfully asked the children.


    Who wants a flower bracelet?


    Me! Me!


    Each of the children raised their hands.


    I nced at Sienna sideways.


    Ah!


    Sienna made an expression as if she had realized something.


    Sienna, who knelt down like a knight, plucked a flower and looked back at the children.


    She confidently asked them a question.


    Kids, is there anything you want?


    I want a bracelet!


    I want a wreath!


    The children were making a fuss.


    Sienna nodded vigorously, like a general facing an enemy.


    Okay, let me try!


    Sienna, with a nervous demeanor, began fiddling with the flowers.


    Sister, when will it be finished?


    Wait a minute! Just wait a bit more!


    The children, who had been waiting for a while, gathered around Sienna.


    Sienna was sweating profusely as her hands quivered slightly.


    Unfortunately, the flowers were awkwardly woven together.


    Mmm.


    I looked into Siennas eyes.


    I must have been trying to help Sienna the wrong way


    I thought that if she were given the opportunity to be with the children, she could break the ice easily.


    Since she was a master at swordsmanship, I thought she would also be versatile in other talents.


    I have to help.


    Unable to see it through, I gestured to Sienna to give me the flowers.


    Please, let me.


    Upon hearing my proposal, Sienna looked as relieved as if someone had found an oasis in the desert.


    Oh, will you?


    Of course, its nothing too difficult. Did you kids say you want flower bracelets?


    Yes!


    The children clung to me with bright eyes.


    I skillfully made a flower bracelet and put it on one of the childs arms.


    Sienna took a step back and looked at me with a gaze full of admiration.


    You are so amazing.


    Sienna was looking at me like I had performed a tremendous miracle.


    All I did was make one flower bracelet


    I couldnt hide my embarrassed smile.

 Chapter 113

    But then.


    What are you two doing thats so fun?


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager spoke to us with a friendly face.


    What! When did Empress Dowager arrive?!


    Startled, I was google-eyed.


    Then, someone spoke up as she chuckled to herself.


    Flower bracelets and rings, I made a lot of them when I was younger.


    It was the Empress.


    The children, Sienna, and I kneeled and greeted the two of them.


    I see you, Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager, and Your Majesty, the Empress.


    Wow, Her Majesty, the Empress Dowagerand Her Majesty, the Empress.


    The children followed my example, greeting both of them, but their faces were rather tense.


    The Empress lightly waved her hand.


    Theres no need to greet us like that. Please be at ease, everyone.


    The children snuck nces at each other but were still nervous for some time.


    Look at this! These flowers are pretty!


    Arent the flowers I picked even prettier?


    Every child was pletely immersed in their own world.


    It was forting to hear the childrensughter all around me.


    I was watching over them, my eyes like a hawks. But as soon as I saw a child start to stumble, I jumped up in fright.


    Kids, look ahead when you run. If you dont, youll trip!


    Meanwhile, I could feel two pairs of eyes looking at me.


    When I turned around slightly, Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, was looking at me with a warm gaze.


    Charlize takes great care of children.


    Its justI think children should grow up receiving lots of love. Of course, they are cute too.


    I had answered without much thought, and yet somehow the Empress and the Empress Dowagers expressions became ones of pity.


    Hey, why are they staring at me like that?


    As I tilted my head, Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, subtly changed the subject.


    Come to think of it, will you make a flower bracelet for me too?


    Sure.


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager gently extended her arm.


    I quickly made a flower bracelet and ced it around her wrist.


    Then, the Empress intervened in the conversation, her sparkling eyes full of enthusiasm.


    Lets make flower rings! One for you and one for me.


    Oh, flower rings?


    Yes! Ill make one for you, Charlize.


    The Empress and I made flower rings for each other and put them on our fingers.


    After making flower bracelets for a while, I came to my senses


    What?


    I was a bit perplexed.


    It was because the children were sitting right before me in a circle, each of them eagerly sticking their arms out.


    I want to wear the same ring as my sister!


    Me too!


    The children dangled their hands, quickly waving them back and forth.


    When I saw that, I felt a tidal wave of cuteness wash over me and a pinch of sadness at the same time.


    Theyre endearing, but how will I make one for all of them?


    But I cant turn down those expectant eyes.


    All right. Lets all have rings together!


    I smiled and plucked some more shamrock flowers.


    But then.


    Is Sienna stealthily reaching out to me?


    Id like one too.please.


    Not just anyone else, but her too?


    Well.


    With a puzzled expression on my face, I nced sideways at the cluster of shamrock flowers on the garden floor.


    All those flowerswill they all be gone by today?


    A breeze blew by, and the shamrock flowers swayed in the wind like they were teasing me.


    ***


    The atmosphere at the spring tea party was consistently light-hearted.


    Having the highest-ranking guests actively participate in our tea party was a great virtue.


    The children, the Empress, the Empress Dowager, and Sienna were all enjoying the tea party with joyful expressions.


    Kyahaha, look at this!


    Sister Charlize, I made this! A child purred.


    The children clung to Charlizes arms and squealed.


    On the other hand, there were dozens of aristocratic eyes watching her.


    I thought it would just be a spring tea party, I didnt expect the orphans who lost their parents in the northern subjugation to be invited.


    Lady Charlize truly is thoughtful of others, I noticed it from the previous memorial service.


    Thats right, I never thought she would be so considerate.


    The gaze of the aristocrats looking at Charlize was rather gentle, unlike before.


    However, there was one person who didnt quite like the light-hearted atmosphere.


    It was Lady Be.


    Just what is this banquet all for? To give pliment after pliment to that girl, Charlize?!


    Lady Be was peeved, sitting upright in her seat, her face contorted with irritation.


    A quiet conversation followed.


    Aside from that, Lady Charlize is taking splendid care of those children.


    I concur. Is it me or does that remind me of something from the past?


    Something from the past?


    Oh, what could that be?


    Thedy who first spoke seemed to hesitate for a moment before cautiously speaking again.


    Lady Charlize doesnt have a family, doesnt she?


    Ah


    .The aristocrats expressions bee quite solemn.


    Having experienced the same pain herself, Lady Charlize understood the pain felt by the children better than anyone.


    A sharp voice broke the silence.


    Well, there are a lot of things she hasnt learned from her family, resulting in her ing up with such a shallow idea.


    Lady Be squinted her eyes and sneered.


    I dont understand why the orphanage kids were invited in the first ce. Theyre noisy and frankly, annoying. Are they not?


    Please, Lady Be. Lower your voice. The children might hear


    Im asking that you listen. Those kids should also know about this. How can those orphans ever think of attending a tea party like this?


    Lady Be raised her voice and shouted.


    At this rate, Viscountess Antess status will plummet!


    For a moment, the tea partys atmosphere fell silent.


    What is this frigid atmosphere?


    Lady Be narrowed her brows and lifted her head.


    At the same time, a cold voice pierced Lady Bes ears.


    Lady Be doesnt seem to know who the host of this banquet is.


    Charlize, who suddenly came closer, was ring at Lady Be with a sharp gaze.


    Behind Charlize were the huddled children, who were staring at her in a scared daze.


    Charlize repressed her anger and retorted.


    No one forced Lady Be to attend the tea party, so why bother these kids?


    Do you think I came here because I wanted to?


    Lady Be sprang up from her seat.


    Dont get me wrong. If it werent for Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, and the Empress being here, I wouldnt have e to this ce!


    Charlize narrowed her eyes.


    Well, I can understand why Lady Be is so desperate.


    Even now, Lady Bes situation is precarious, in more ways than one.


    Shes lost her poprity in society and has long since been despised by the Empress, whom she saw as her only friend.


    As a result, Lady Be grew more attached to the Empress.


    The only way to turn around her current predicament was to have the Empresss favor.


    So youre at this tea party because of me?


    Suddenly, another sharp voice interjected into the conversation.


    It was the Empress.


    Lady Be, who was always lively when it came to Charlize, stiffened her shoulders.


    Then shouldnt you have made an effort to impress me?


    Y-Your Majesty!


    A teary-eyed Lady Be continued speaking in a tantrum.


    What do you mean? I attended this demeaning, low-ss event just to meet the two of you, Your Majesties.


    What are you getting at? Are you asking me to be proud of you?


    There was scorn in the Empresss eyes.


    Are you aware that what you said was disrespectful to Viscountess Antes?


    Lady Be gasped.


    She was so busy degrading Charlize at every chance that she pletely forgot that the organizer of this tea party was Sienna.


    The Empress looked at her rtive with a pitiful gaze, shaking her head.


    Why do you always disappoint me?


    N-No I


    If you didnt want to e so badly, you shouldnt have e in the first ce. Why attend and ruin the atmosphere everyones enjoying?


    Faced with the Empresss words again, Lady Be couldnt move her lips.


    Just as the Empress was about to rebuke her.


    A loud cry came from afar, much to Lady Bes fortune.


    The puppet show will begin shortly! If youd like to see a puppet show, please e this way!


    thats enough. The more I say, the more will fall on deaf ears, concluded the Empress.


    The Empress frowned, turning to Charlize.


    Theres a puppet show. Lets go.


    Yes, Your Majesty. Come on, kids.


    Charlize led the children and walked with them to where the show would start.


    Lady Be bit her lip, wearing a face of resentment for not being acknowledged.


    ***


    The colorfully decorated puppet resembled a toy.


    Whoa, look at that!


    Pretty


    The children were mesmerized, unable to take their eyes off the puppet.


    As the show went on, Charlize looked around.


    The Empress Dowager, who was seated next to Sienna, motioned for Charlize to sit with her and the Empress.


    Come here.


    So Charlize took a seat next to the Empress Dowager.


    At the same time, the childrens eyes lit up.


    Scoot a bit; Ill sit next to you!


    No, get out of the way!

 Chapter 114

    TL: Sorry this one camete, was busy with college. Anyways, enjoy reading!


    The childrenpeted enthusiastically to take the seat next to Charlize.


    The Empress, who was watching that unfold, suddenly shot a question at Charlize with a sullen expression.


    Can I say something, Charlize?


    Yes?


    You told me that you helped organize the tea party hosted by Viscountess Antes.


    Her tone sounded quite sharp.


    I suppose that means youve be rather close with Viscountess Antes.


    Wait, dont tell me the Empress is jealous of Sienna?


    Charlize widened her eyes.


    The Empress continued, turning her head coyly.


    Its great that youre close with Viscountess Antes, but dont forget about me.


    Oh, she is jealous.


    Charlize then had an epiphany.


    Fortunately for her, throughout her years of experience as a maid in the Empresss pce, she knew exactly how to respond when the Empress behaved like this.


    Ah, what are you saying?


    Charlize closed her eyes and smiled.


    To me, Her Majesty is the best.


    really?


    Of course!


    Charlize answered in an exaggerated voice.


    Even with that answer, the Empress still did not look at Charlize.


    However, the corners of her lips were slightly raised.


    The nobles took notice of the affectionate exchange between the Empress and Charlize.


    Just as I thought, Lady Charlize chose the seat right next to Her Majesty.


    The Empress seems to care a great deal about Lady Charlize.


    Isnt that wonderful?


    The whispering made Lady Be upset.


    That position was supposed to be hers, rightfully reserved for the rtive of the Empress.


    Just what on earth is this! Her Majesty, the Empress only picks Charlize?!


    Anger rose up all the way to her throat.


    But what upset her the most was that no one cared whether she was mad or not.


    How could they do this to me!


    Lady Bes eyes were sharp as daggers.


    Then the puppet show began.


    So the fairy told the carpenter the secret ce where the treasure was hidden. Kids, where do you think the secret ce is?


    Um, yes! eximed one child.


    Me, me! I think I know! A cave! eximed another.


    No, it would have buried them deep in the ground in the forest! shouted a child excitedly.


    The children werepletely immersed in the puppet show.


    Above all, the puppet master skillfully interacted with the children.


    Hes really good.


    Charlize looked at the puppet with interest.


    I thought it was just a puppet show for children but before I knew it, it had my undivided attention.


    And so the fairy and the carpenter lived happily ever after!


    The puppeteer, who kept the children entertained with his puppets for a long time, finally finished the show.


    Wow!


    p p p!!


    The children pped till their hands were pinkish red.


    Some of the children even shed tears because they were so moved.


    Charlize watched the children with a giddy expression as if she would pass out from all childrens cuteness.


    Huh?


    Charlize couldnt conceal her sullen expression when she noticed a smoldering stare.


    Was that Lady Be again?


    That woman doesnt seem to tire, right now she looks like she wants to punch a hole through my face.


    Charlize shook her head inwardly.


    But then, the Empress Dowager opened her mouth with a slightly fatigued expression.


    Its been a long time since the tea party started, its natural Im a little tired.


    Ah, I feel a bit drained too.


    The Empress also had a slightly wearied look.


    Well, thats understandable.


    No matter how mild the weather is in spring, theyve been sitting in sunlight for too long.


    Let me apany you to the resting room said Sienna.


    Charlize tried to stand up but the Empress shook her head.


    Viscountess Antes, youre the host of this tea party. A host must not be absent.


    Then


    Just call a maid. We can go by ourselves.


    At those words, Sienna quickly called for a maid.


    Do your best until the tea party is over.


    Ah, yes! responded Sienna.


    The Empress and the Empress Dowager waved tenderly as they followed the maid to the resting room.


    Charlize stared at them as they left, feeling their affection.


    Now that I think of itthe two of them have always had a good rtionship.


    It was probably because they endured the difficult life in the imperial pce by relying on each other.


    Then.


    I present this flower in hopes that the fairys blessing will be upon you!


    The puppeteer sprinkled paper flowers all over the children.


    Wow, its flowers!


    Me too, I want one too!


    The cheering children each bent down to pick up flowers.


    Absolutely adorable.


    Just when Charlize looked down at her children with a satisfied smile.


    Could you pick up that flower over there?


    Lady Be spoke to Charlize, her eyes glowing sinisterly.


    Although it was phrased in the form of a request, her tone clearly meant it as an order.


    Instead of answering, Charlize nced down at her feet.


    A paper flower had fallen right before her.


    I want you to pick up that flower.


    Can you believe this?


    Charlize nearlyughed at that ignorant attempt.


    It was obvious that Lady Be was trying to get her to bow before her.


    Lady Be insisted in an impatient voice.


    Come on. I cant quite reach it.


    The atmosphere had calmed down.


    No matter how ignorant ady can be, Charlize couldnt afford to be ignorant of Lady Bets obscure ulterior motives.


    In the serene atmosphere, the only one straining her shoulders was Lady Bet.


    But then.


    A paper flower was suddenly thrown in front of her.


    The puppeteer who threw the flower earlier, came, picked it up, and handed it to her.


    What, what?!


    What else is this? I must see that Charlize bow!


    Lady Bet became agitated and struck the puppeteers hand.


    How rude of you, you lowly puppeteer!


    Didnt you ask for the flower to be picked up?


    In contrast to Lady Bes voice, which was full of rage, the puppeteers voice was tranquil throughout.


    What, was I not humble enough when I picked up the flower?


    You


    In my eyes, Lady Be, judging people based on whether theyre inferior or not inferior


    The tips of the puppeteers lips, revealed under the colorful mask, nted upward.


    Youre more inferior.


    What the hell is this nonsense!


    Lady Be eximed bitterly.


    Meanwhile, Charlize was somewhat taken aback.


    No, is this person aware of what hes doing?


    No matter what, Lady Be has the backing of her aristocratic family while that puppeteer is amoner with no one to support him.


    If Lady Be decides to take revenge in private over what the puppeteer said


    Please stop it. Theres no need to make a fuss over this.


    Charlize tried to quickly end the argument.


    Suddenly.


    Then, if you dont want to ept a humble puppeteers flower


    The puppeteer removed the mask from his face.


    A wild smile was revealed underneath the cute mask worn for the puppet show.


    Would you like to receive a Crown Princes flower?


    no, why is Damian here?!


    Charlize couldnt hide her embarrassed expression.


    Oh my God, the puppeteer is His Highness, the Crown Prince!


    Did Lady Be say His Highness, the Crown Prince, is inferior? said an attendee.


    Oh, my! said another attendee.


    People gasped in surprise.


    Lady Bes face had all of a sudden lost its color.


    I, Your Highness!


    Lady Be called out to Damian in a strained voice.


    But Damians words werent over yet.


    How is it? Knowing you had the Crown Prince bow before you, Lady Be.


    I, Ier


    Todays hostess of the banquet, Viscountess Antes, is a friend of my fiancee.


    Cutting off Lady Bes stuttering voice, Damian continued.


    Since I have no desire to cause amotion at her banquet, I wont take fault with you, Lady Be for the disrespect shown toward me today.


    The scarlet eyes peering right at Lady Be, shone brightly.


    Gulp.


    Lady Be cowered in ce.


    Just be quiet and step off. Do you understand?


    It was a clear warning.


    Lady Bes face, which had turned bone white, was now going back and forth between red and purple.


    Around that time, Damian turned to Charlize.


    A radiant smile crept across his face.


    Charlize.


    Ah, no, Your Highness.


    Charlize, who had been staring nkly at Damian, soon came to her senses.


    Wait a minute,e here.


    Charlize dragged Damian by the wrist and hurried away with him from the crowd.


    It seems as though those two are really close!


    Very close, arent they? A contented voice said in the growing distance.


    Hey, thats not it!


    Charlize was just embarrassed.


    Standing in a corner and out of sight, she lowered her voice and whispered.


    How? When you told me you were somehow going to attend the spring tea party, this is what you meant?


    Well, only women can attend the spring tea party, right?


    Damian replied confidently.


    Be that as it may, I never thought he would go to the extent of learning puppetry!


    Wheres his dignity as Crown Prince?

 Chapter 115

    Damian lightly shrugged at Charlizes uncontained bewilderment.


    And? Ill prove my stubbornness like this again if it means I can be near my fiancee.


    Truly, he really is persistent


    Charlize looked at Damian with her eyes squinted.


    Say, Your Highness. That voice during the show, it definitely wasnt yours


    Well, its not that hard toe across a voice modtor, no?


    At his response, Charlize couldnt hide her astonished face.


    Yestheyre not hard to get but


    Arent the prices exorbitant?!


    In this world, magic had long disappeared and all that remained from that bygone age was minor magic that still had its convenient uses.


    Items that had held small traces of magic were incredibly expensive.


    This meant Damian had paid a fortune to be a puppeteer for a day.


    All right, enough about me. Theres something else on my mind like-


    Damian nced downwards at the ring around Charlizes finger.


    Is that a ring made from shamrock flowers?


    Oh, this? I made one for each child, I suppose I got carried away and ended up with one myself..


    But why skip me?


    Huh?


    Damian met Charlizes gaze sullenly.


    For me, of course. Even Sienna was wearing a bracelet and ring made from shamrock flowers, wasnt she?


    Charlize unknowingly wore a pathetic expression.


    What do I do Damian, when youre acting like a child


    But then.


    Why are you jealous?


    A soft voice interrupted the conversation.


    It was Sienna.


    She gently waved her hand at Damian, showing off her bracelet and ring.


    See, Lady Charlize made it herself.


    Aww, does His Highness, the Crown Prince not have anything of the sort?


    .it seems as if everyone bes childish when they interact with Damian.


    Our Sienna was a calm andposed person, befitting her role as heroine


    At the same time, Charlize was having a moment of deep rity, Damian gritted his teeth and retorted at Sienna.


    I cant say that I have, Viscountess Antes. Is it me or have you been bothering my fiancee too muchtely?


    Did I? Whomever your fiancee chooses to mingle with, thats up to Lady Charlize, no?


    At that brazen answer, Damian crumpled his face.


    Hey, are they starting to get on each others nerves?


    Charlize, who would be worse off, intervened in the conversation to change the subject.


    Aside from that, Viscountess Antes.


    Yes? Sienna responded.


    Contrary to when dealing with Damian, Sienna looked at Charlize with a smile.


    Wow, the difference! Shes like apletely different person.


    Charlize, who was taken aback, quickly fixed her expression.


    I heard you made a bet with His Highness to catch a wild boar before?


    Um, a bet to catch a wild boar?


    Sienna tilted her head as she tried to recall, then she started to re at Damian.


    Damian simply brushed it off like there was nothing wrong.


    I feel like I inadvertently stepped on and mine and it could trigger at any moment.


    Charlizes shoulders became taut as she strongly felt she had chosen the wrong topic.


    Preventing the wild animals from damaging the homesteads


    So, did His Highness tell you, he won the bet?


    he did.


    Um, was there something wrong I said?


    Sienna firmly shook her head.


    I guess it depends on which part he told you.


    Pardon?


    His Highness is known for being biased, telling partial truths.


    Sienna protested to Charlize in a tone, expressing her indignation.


    Boars were only a part of it, I won in terms of hunting!


    Wait, what?


    His Highness caught seven boars but I caught three boars, five rabbits, and two foxes!


    Sienna, youre altering the story?! The first bet was a wild boar!


    Just then, Damian interrupted the conversation.


    No matter how many wild boars you had, when it came to numbers, it was drastically different!


    What do numbers have to do with this? The target for our bet had already been decided!


    what on earth is happening?


    With a dumbfounded look, Charlize looked back and forth at Damian and Sienna arguing.


    I felt a bit strange.


    The way they treated each other seemed more like dear friends than people who had feelings for each other.


    I like Damian but is this just me wanting to believe that there are no special feelings between the two of them?


    The time when Charlize narrowed her eyebrows.


    Charlize narrowed her eyebrows when-


    Both Damian and Sienna suddenly nced at her.


    Charlize! Which of us do you think is right?!


    Lady Charlize, dont you think that how His Highness has twisted the truth is downright shameful?!


    Those two pairs of eyes were burning with fire.


    Ha, about that


    A sigh emerged from the depths of Charlizes heart as she tried to answer.


    AHHH!


    A loud cry rang out.


    What, what?!


    Startled, Charlize looked back.


    The first thing that came into my peripheral vision was an old doll lying on the floor.


    A little girl was crying loudly, her hand covering her face.


    In front of her was Lady Be, menacingly staring down at the girl.


    Thatdys in for it now!


    Sparks flew across Charlizes eyes.


    ***


    A few minutes before.


    Lady Be pursed her lips nervously.


    Given what happened previously, her situation was bad in every sense of the word.


    I knew why I came here in the first ce!


    Lady Be gnashed her teeth.


    The only reason she came here was to make her mark on the Empress and the Empress Dowager and score some points.


    However, instead of scoring points, she lost, and to add salt to injury, even the Crown Prince was hanging around Charlize.


    At this rate, Ill go back to being an idle nobody without any ie to boot.


    I cant do that, I have to recover my reputation somehow, even if its a bit!


    Thinking so, Lady Be looked around.


    Just in time, children ying in the garden near the rose bushes caught my eye.


    Lady Bes eyes sparkled.


    Im only taking care of kids, what could go wrong? I can do this!


    She strode toward the children.


    Beautiful fairy, are you all right?


    Hey, youre the carpenter who saved me!


    The children burst intoughter as they yed with their dolls.


    They were reenacting the scenes from the puppet show she had seen earlier.


    Really, that Lady Be scolded me. Shes so loud and mean and has that ugly frown.


    What is that? What is that squishy doll youre holding?


    who are you, Miss?


    The children were wide-eyed and looked up at Lady Be.


    Either way, Lady Be reached out.


    Give me that doll.


    Um, I dont want to.


    The frightened child held the doll tightly in her arms.


    Lady Bes face twisted grimly.


    I, a noblewoman, will be ying with youmoners. Why do you insist on being so finicky?


    But


    Dont talk nonsense, give me the doll!


    Lady Be viciously tried to snatch the childs doll.


    At that moment, a scream erupted from the top of the childs lungs.


    It was because Lady Bets long fingernails scratched the back of the childs hand as she pulled on the doll.


    Drops of blood began to trickle.


    Owie, uh, b-blood


    What should we do!


    Are you okay, Ellen?!


    The children bowed their heads as they looked at their own hands with worried expressions; that they could be next.


    At the same time, the girl started sniffling.


    *Sniffles*


    Blood..


    Embarrassment crept over Lady Bes face.


    But after a brief moment.


    What are you crying about? Dont cry!


    Lady Be sharply threatened the children.


    The children were frightened to the core and cowered in ce.


    Dont whimper because of a minor graze, what insolence are you showing in front of all these prestigious people?!


    Waaaaa!


    The girl rubbed her eyes with her uninjured hand to stop crying, but it wasnt enough.


    Tears keeping.


    What if she gets even angrier?


    Just as the child raised her shoulders to cover herself-


    Whats thismotion about?


    A sharp voice interrupted the conversation.


    It was Charlize.


    Looking at Charlizes face, which was rarely etched with anger, Lady Be involuntarily flinched for a second.


    However.


    No, am I seriously going to get discouraged by this girl?


    Lady Be, who became infuriated at the possibility, started to vent her frustrations openly.


    What kind of child is so spoiled and stubborn?!


    What are you going on about?


    I, a noblewoman, offered to y with those lowly children! I cant believe they didnt appreciate me!


    Lady Be, Charlize said chillingly.


    Lady Be bit her lip.


    Up until now, Charlizes voice had been mild, now it was colder than ice.


    Are you really saying what I think youre saying?


    My! You think Im in the wrong here? Its appropriate to scold such a child who is unwilling to listen!


    Lady Be, raised her voice, ring at the child.


    Its just a little blood. She only needs to apply a bit of medicine, she doesnt need to act out over nothing.


    You cant be pushed back any longer.


    You cant, you mustnt be held back by amoner girl.


    So, you need a head start


    Waa, waa, waa


    Just then, a child who was busy holding back her tears came into view.


    Lady Bes eyes lit up.


    Why are you crying so loudly?! Pipe down!


    Smack!


    Lady Be struck the childs cheek.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was deafeningly silent.

 Chapter 116

    Schedule: Sundays. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    After a moment.


    Surprised voices began to spring up one by one from the guests.


    Was that too far, even for Lady Be?


    I hear you. That was too rude of her.


    It doesnt matter if she knows the organizer, too hit a child.


    The guests standing nearby were reluctant to speak up.


    Lady Be, what are you doing?!


    At the piercing shout, every person in earshots distance was wide-eyed.


    It was for good reason, as it was the first time Charlize has ever spoken with such ferocity.


    She took a step forward, her fists clenched.


    Seeing the blood-curling gaze, Lady Be involuntarily shrank back.


    W-What is this?


    The next moment, Lady Be put up a piqued expression.


    Now thisdid I just get intimidated by that girl?!


    No way! I wont have this!


    Lady Be gritted her teeth and raised her voice.


    Why are you looking daggers at me? Are you going to hit me?


    Instead of responding, Charlize red at Lady Be with an icy gaze.


    A strange pressure emanated from her silent stare.


    Just as Lady Be said, I wanted to hit right then and there.


    However.


    This is Siennas Tea Party.


    And didnt Damian deal with the exact same problem and not let it get to him?


    I cant lose my sense of sound judgment if the Crown Prince had acted with consideration for this tea party.


    Closing her eyes briefly, Charlize opened them again.


    Lady Be pretended not to be discouraged and raised her voice.


    If Lady Charlize starts a fight, it will disgrace the image of Viscountess Antes, the host of this tea party!


    Well, to my eyes, it seems that Lady Be has already disgraced Viscountess Antes.


    What did you say just now?!


    At Charlizesposed reply, Lady Bes face turned red.


    In contrast, Charlize had cooled down and spoke rationally.


    The children invited to this tea party are children whose parents had devoted themselves to the North.


    Look, Lady Charlize!


    Because of their parents sacrifice, the people of the empire can live safely.


    Charlize looked back at her children, pursing her lips at the same time.


    Look at themyou really believe youre in the right here?


    At that question, peoples eyes reflexively turned to the children.


    No


    Shes right.


    Gasps erupted spontaneously from peoples mouths.


    The children were huddled together, their frightened faces apparent for everyone to see.


    Viscountess Antes is someone who will be a great future Marquess of the North.


    Well, who doesnt know that?!


    If you knew, shouldnt you haveprehended how Viscountess Antes intended on mending the childrens aching hearts? Charlize spoke sharply.


    Besides, this tea party is not only attended by those children but also by Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, and Her Majesty, the Empress.


    Thats right, both of her majesties are here!


    Lady Bes face went white.


    Do you think its dignified of you to make a fuss about your status on the spot?


    So incessant! Making something out of nothing!


    Lady Be.


    In an instant, a cold voice called Lady Be.


    Ah, Viscountess Antes?


    Lady Be raised her head with a brightened expression.


    Sienna, who had arrived on the scene at some point, stood in the way between Charlize and Lady Be.


    Viscountess Antes is a noble among nobles. Surely, shell take my side as a fellow aristocrat!


    With that belief, Lady Be looked at Charlize, pitying her.


    Isnt Lady Charlize being too sensitive?


    Sienna stared nkly at Lady Be.


    Lady Be desperately tried to sway Sienna to her side.


    Theyre lowly kids at best. Theyre not even that hurt


    Please return home.


    huh?


    At Siennas calm voice, Lady Bes eyes widened.


    Im telling you to go home.


    Sienna said so coldly, without any hesitation.


    What, why me?!


    Lady Be was stupefied as her face grew ever redder.


    I am the daughter of the Be family, and a rtive of Her Majesty, the Empress.


    So?


    So?! You would rather send me out than that kid!


    As Lady Be said earlier, I am the host of this tea party.


    After saying that, Sienna grabbed Bets wrist.


    So, wouldnt it be my right as the host, to decide whos suited for my tea party?


    At the same time, Sienna slightly strengthened her grip.


    Lady Be twitched as her shoulders became taut.


    The feeling of her wrist being constricted was akin to a chain being wrapped around it.


    It was that tight.


    H-Hey!


    Lady Be tried to force herself loose but to no avail.


    Perhaps because Sienna carefully controlled her strength, Lady Bes gripped wrist felt no pain.


    However  .


    N-Noif I put my mind to it, I can break away from her grasp!


    Unfortunately for Lady Be, whom Sienna had no intention of releasing, she struggled once more but Sienna did not budge one bit.


    Ive decided that Lady Be is unsuitable for my tea party.


    Viscountess Antes!


    Sienna gently pulled Lady Be closer as if she were in no mood for further protests.


    Lady Bes eyes widened.


    Even if it was something so painstakingly simple


    She couldnt free herself from Siennas grip.


    Thats right. Although people see the gentle face on the outside, on the inside, Sienna is a warrior whos been fighting beasts in life-and-death situations for over ten years.


    When she recognized that fact, Lady Be felt goosebumps run down her spine.


    Oh, Lady Be. You should be grateful to me.


    Hitting the nail on the head with her timing, Sienna opened her mouth, speaking softly.


    Will I, Viscountess Antes, personally be escorting Lady Be out?


    Upon hearing those words, Lady Bes face became crumpled.


    For what she did to that child, Sienna was giving Lady Be a taste of her own medicine.


    Hey, let me go!


    You choose, Lady Be.


    Sienna smiled an icy smile as she watched Lady Be wriggle her wrist pitifully.


    Will you go quietly, or will I have you be forcefully taken away by the knights of Antes?


    But, Viscountess!


    I wonder if itll help your judgment if I tell you in advance.


    Siennas smile grew a little broader.


    The Knights of Antes take after thend they came from, and they arent as polite as the knights of the empire.


    Lady Bes eyes shook violently.


    However, Sienna only met her gaze with a calm look.


    .um, h-have a good time.


    In the end, it was Lady Be who withdrew.


    There was nothing more embarrassing than being dragged out by knights here.


    After Lady Be had left, Sienna looked back at the people and smiled.


    Just a bit ofmotion. Sorry, everyone.


    Wow


    Charlize looked at Sienna in a new light.


    It was because Sienna had expertly taken care of Lady Be.


    Even nobledies from other noble families would not have been able to cope with it so masterfully.


    Damian, who watched the situation unfold from the side, jokingly asked.


    Why is Sienna acting so responsibly?


    Your Highness, give credit where credit is due.


    Charlize, who was ring at Damian when she said so, immediately came to her senses and tended to the hurt child.


    Hey, are you all right? Ill have it treated right away!


    But the child covered her wrist and shook her head.


    Hey now, itll be fine, reassured Charlize.


    are you sure?


    Yes. Itll heal after applying some ointment.


    Hearing those words, the child looked up at Charlize, still doubting her.


    I guess the child really took to heart what Lady Benner said earlier.


    Charlize squinted her eyes.


    Is it because of what she said? Listen, if youre hurt, you should seek treatment.


    Ha, but.


    But what? Come here.


    Charlize held out her hand to the child with a gentle expression.


    After some slight hesitation, the child grabbed Charlizes hand.


    She wriggled her fingers a bit.


    Her hands were so warm that Charlize somehow felt like crying.


    ***


    With a first-aid kit ced on the table, Charlize sat the child down in front of her.


    Give me your hand.


    The child cautiously held out her hand.


    Charlize carefully examined her injury, scrunching her forehead as she sighed lightly.


    Its a scratch.


    An injury from a fingernail.


    How does someone treat a child like that, scratching the back of a childs hand with their fingernails?


    Charlize felt a burning sensation inside her.


    Although the cut wasnt deep, it seemed like it would scar if not treated properly.


    Even if it stings, be strong.


    Charlize dabbed the back of the childs hand with a cotton ball dipped in disinfectant.


    The child breathed in and out and closed her eyes tightly.


    Charlize praised her in an admirable voice.


    Its okay. Youre doing well.


    It was true, the child didnt tear up or whimper until after Charlize applied some ointment and ced a gauze over it.


    Its normal for kids her age to whimper when theres stinging


    Charlize was sorry for what had happened to the child but quickly refrained from sighing.


    All right, all done.


    Charlize smiled proudly after applying the gauze neatly over the scratch.


    However, the childs expression was not as bright.


    Why the long look?


    As Charlize looked at the child with curious intent, she heard a faint voice.


    Im sorry.


    Hmm? Why?


    Its my faultthemotion happened because of me.


    The childs shoulders dropped a bit.


    It would have been better if I had endured a bit more


    For a moment, Charlize choked up.


    The child reminded her of herself when she was younger.


    Five-year-old Charlize would me herself, thinking that everything was her fault.


    Charlize unconsciously stretched out her arms.


    Char-, sister Charlize?


    The childs eyes widened.


    Charlize embraced the child in her arms, holding her tightly.

 Chapter 117

    A faint voice spoke.


    Dont say that.


    Huh?


    You dont have to me yourself for everything.


    At the unexpected words, the child took a deep breath.


    The only person wholl treat you best is yourself.


    Um, sister.


    No matter what others say, you have to take care of yourself and love yourself.


    ..yes.


    Feeling a bit emotional, the child buried her head in Charlizes arms.


    Charlize, as she patted the child tenderly on the back, asked the child a question.


    Whats your name?


    Its Ellen.


    Okay, Ellen.


    Charlize added firmly after repeating the childs name.


    You have to be strong in the future. Understand me? If youre going through a rough time next time, write a letter.


    At those words, the startled child raised her head.


    Wait, I can write a letter to you? Really?


    Really.


    Charlize nodded gently.


    The childs cheeks were stained rosy red.


    ***


    The spring tea party came to an end.


    The townhouse, after everyone had left, had a leisurely atmosphere.


    Ugh, todayhas been a really long day.


    If it werent for Lady Be, I would have been saved from half the hassle.


    Just what happened back there?


    I feel sorry for the kids and what they had to go through.


    While grumbling inwardly, I stretched a well-earned stretch.


    As I did, Sienna came up to me.


    I smiled brightly at Sienna.


    Viscountess Antes! You worked really hard today.


    Lady Charlize did great too. Thank you so much for today.


    Im d to have hosted this spring tea party with you, I said.


    That was no lie, it waspletely honest.


    Perhaps realizing my sincerity, Sienna widened her eyes.


    Hmm, I think weve already said everything we wanted to say to each other.


    I nced at Sienna sideways.


    Since she was the host of this tea party, I figured Sienna had a lot on her te right now.


    Thats what I thought, but she didnt leave in a hurry and kept hesitating about whether to leave my side or not.


    She probably had something to talk about.


    If you have something to say, feel free to do so.


    Well, its.


    After hesitating for a while, Sienna carefully chose her words.


    Theres something Ive been meaning to ask


    Yes? About what?


    Well, weve been through plenty of things together, right? Like what happened today and how you helped me at the memorial service


    why is she starting off with such a long introduction?


    I nkly blinked my eyes.


    Siennas words continued endlessly.


    To be honest, I didnt get along well with my people in the north, they found me odd as I always spent my time hunting beasts.


    Really?


    Yes. Im a bit shy and wary of strangers because of thatso, um, I.


    Sienna, paused for a moment, closed her eyes, and then asked me firmly.


    So, can I consider you a friend from now onward?


    Unlike her usual confident voice, this time Sienna spoke diffidently.


    A friend?


    My eyes became the size of dinner tes.


    Joy and guilt flooded in at the same time.


    I was very happy that Sienna thought of me so intimately.


    But  .


    Frankly, the reason Ive been nice to Sienna wasnt purely out of goodwill.


    More so, it was If I could be held in high regard by the female lead in the original novel, wouldnt that be helpful to meter?


    But Sienna was sincere with me.


    and because of that, Ill be too. Ill treat Sienna wholeheartedly because its the right thing to do.


    Sure, of course.


    I smiled brilliantly at Siennas tense face.


    You know what? I havent had any friends my age until now.


    Wait, seriously? Sienna asked.


    Its how things were. Ive lived as a maid at the Empresss pce since I was young.


    I shrugged lightly.


    This makes you the first friend my age.


    I see. Your first friend


    Sienna mulled over my words briefly before smiling broadly.


    Sienna and I were enjoying the warm moment when-


    Charlize!


    From far away, I heard Damians holler as he searched for me.


    Siennas expression immediately turned pouty, and she made a remark.


    His Highness, the Crown Prince, isnt a child anymore, he just doesnt seem to notice when Lady Charlize is with someone else.


    Ahaha


    I couldnt help butugh an embarrassingugh as I agreed with what she said.


    On the other hand, I was a little puzzled.


    Damian told me that he had asked for an engagement because marriage with amoner would be beneficial politically.


    But why


    Found you. You were here this whole time, Charlize?


    Damian smiled brightly upon finding me, quickly standing next to me.


    Sometimesasionally


    asionally I feel like Damian sees me as a woman.


    Or is it just me being too self-conscious?


    Am I over-interpreting Damians behavior because I want him to?


    My mind went all over the ce.


    I narrowed my eyebrows without realizing it.


    Evening came as the sun set.


    Damian and I were finally able to return to the Crown Princes pce.


    As soon as Damian set foot in the pce, he sat down next to me and voiced his displeasure.


    Really, it hasnt been long since I returned.


    He leaned his head on my shoulder and pouted his lips like a grumpy child.


    Charlize was so busy, I think I might have even forgotten her face.


    Your Highness, you and I are together every day, are we not?


    This ising from the person who learned puppetry just to attend the spring tea party?


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Damian locked eyes with me and quietly asked a question.


    Come to think of it, Charlize.


    Yes?


    Did you enjoy being with Sienna today?


    I did.


    Upon hearing my stern reply, Damian had a somewhat glum expression.


    He then asked another question.


    More than me?


    Your Highness, you know youre acting very childish right now, right?


    I scolded him for a bit before switching topics.


    Still content after the spring tea party, I told Damian what happened earlier.


    You know, Viscountess Antes asked me if we were friends.


    she did?


    Yeah. I have never had any friends until now.


    Theres probably a broad smile etched across my face right now.


    To be honest, I was really happy.


    Unlike me who acted in self-interest when interacting with Sienna, Sienna treated me with sincerity.


    Because Sienna said that.I was delighted.


    After that, I let out a short yawn.


    Maybe because I was out all day long, I felt drowsy.


    I fell asleep without saying anything but a few words.


    ***


    Damian stared down at his finances sleeping countenance.


    As Charlize pursed her lips and smiled in her slumber, Damian wondered what kind of dream she was having.


    The rosy color on both her cheeks was very lovely.


    How are you pretty even now?


    For some reason, he felt a bit mischievous and unconsciously twisted Charlizes nose.


    Hmph, hpmh


    Hearing Charlizes whimpers, Damian narrowed his eyes.


    I really, really like you, so Ill endure it for now.


    Well, honestly


    Its true that Charlize looked happy with Sienna.


    Her eyes would sparkle as she participated enthusiastically in each conversation. I saw it today for the first time.


    Maybe thats the power of friendship between women.


    Damian couldnt help but pout.


    Haaa


    Just then, Charlize muttered a little in her sleep.


    As if listening to the sweetest music, Damian listened intently to Charlizes sleep.


    After a while.


    Damian burst outughing.


    Thats hrious.


    Mmmm.


    Because youre so prettyI keep on bothering you.


    Contrary to what he said, the way his hand wrapped around Charlizes shoulder and caressed it was very soft.


    Later that evening.


    Ellen, who had just finished washing up, dried herself with a tower after ending up in tears.


    It was because the bandage Charlize wrapped around her hand was soaking wet.


    The gauze, I need to change it


    Its been some time since Sister Charlize treated me.


    Ellen removed the bandage with a saddened face.


    And.


    What?


    Ellens eyes widened.


    A teacher nearby asked Ellen a question.


    Whats the matter, Ellen?


    Oh? No, its just


    Ellen rubbed her eyes and looked down at the back of her hand once more.


    It appeared to be the case, there was no sign of the scratch Lady Be gave her. It hadpletely vanished.


    The injury on the back of my hand is gone.


    Is that so?


    The teacher responded nonchntly due to being upied taking care of the other children.


    Ellen puffed up both cheeks sullenly.


    Its true


    Okay, okay. You should still go to bed earlier, all right?


    The orphanage teacher gave Ellen a light pat on the back.


    Ellen cupped the back of her hand and climbed onto the bed.


    Wow, how could the scratch heal so perfectly?


    Looking down at the clean back of her hands, Ellens eyes twinkled.


    Sister Charlize is amazing.


    Didnt she also stop the frighteningdy from scolding her and then treat my injury?


    I have to write a letter to my sisterter. As soon as my sister treated me, the scratch healed..


    Ellen crawled into the duvet with her cheeks flushed.


    A soft smile appeared on the lips of the child who slept soundly that day.

 Chapter 118

    The Saint of the South


    The cloudy weather seemed to drag on all morning, and not long after it started raining.


    I had been apanying Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, at her pce.


    Ah, I need to close the window, I said as I rose from my seat.


    Thunk thunk!


    The sound of rainwater tapping on the window frame almost made me jump.


    I strode toward the window and nced outside.


    Its raining a lot.


    Its no surprise. After all, it was early summer.


    It was getting hotter and hotter, and the trees in the garden changed from light green to dark green.


    The sweltering heat was thankfully dampened by the pouring rain.


    But the rain was so heavy at times that thin branches sometimes snapped.


    I know. It rains often during this season.


    A slightly subdued voice rang out.


    It was the Empress Dowager.


    Huh? Is she all right?


    Concerned by her tone, I closed the shutters with a confused face.


    The sound of rain beating down faded the instant I did so.


    Are you worried about something?


    .about that.


    Taking a sip of tea, Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, let out a long sigh.


    Charlize, you know Im from the South, right?


    Oh, yes.


    I nodded.


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, was the only daughter of the Lebane family, a great southern aristocratic family in the past.


    By marrying Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, the emperor emeritus or Damians grandfather, was able to gain the loyalty of the South.


    Through their marriage, Lebane City fell under the royal familys direct jurisdiction. The city would be governed by a mayor dispatched by the emperor.


    When Damians grandfather was alive, the South was treated with great hospitality.


    But soon after the current Emperor usurped the throne, things changed. He was cold-hearted to the core.


    The Emperor was ruthless toward those who opposed his session.


    In his eyes, there was nothing positive about the South that supported the Empress Dowager.


    Moreover, since Lebane City was under the direct control of the royal family, it had no choice but to be bound to the Emperor.


    The circumstances were terrible in many ways


    As I pursed my lips, Her Majestys voice interrupted my thoughts.


    The South is a very richnd, but theres one problem.


    One problem?


    Yes. Recurring typhoons.


    Her Majestys exnation went roughly like this.


    In the southern part of the country, typhoons often urred as summer came along.


    They usually pass without causing harm, but sometimes there were cases that stirred trouble.


    Its been said that no matter how well every defense was constructed, it was useless in the face of nature and its overwhelming force.


    I didnt have to worry before because my husband or Damians father always gave ample support toward the South in such situations.


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, blurted out those words.


    Well, it was a situation to be reasonably worried about.


    The North has been shunned for a long time because of its support for Damian, but thats not to say that the South wouldnt receive support.


    His Highness, the Crown Prince, has arrived.


    Speaking of the devil, Damian set foot inside the pce.


    The Empress Dowager tried to hide her troubled expression and smiled at Damian.


    Damian, what are you doing here?


    However, Damians expression when facing the Empress Dowager was not so cheerful.


    What?


    An ominous feeling crept up.


    It was the first time that Damian, who normally keeps his emotions in check, had such a flustered expression.


    Damian pursed his lips several times, unsure of what to say.


    After a while, he opened his mouth with a determined voice.


    I came here because I thought Grandma Mama should know too.


    What on earth made you have this darkened expression?


    Its an envoy from the southern Lebane estate has arrived with urgent news.


    Upon hearing those words, Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, suddenly froze in ce.


    Theyre requesting assistance because of the damage wreaked by a passing typhoon.


    What?! eximed her Majesty.


    In an instant, blood drained from her face.


    Damian, who focused on Her Majestys eyes, added a soothing voice.


    Dont fret too much, though. The aristocracy and officials are already trying to solve the problem.


    but His Majesty, the Emperor must be interfering. Right?


    To that, Damian didnt say a word.


    It was in as day.


    The Empress Dowager, who had been biting her lip, stood up resolutely after a while.


    I must meet and see His Majesty, the Emperor.


    Grandma, dontno


    No. This is what the Emperor wants. For me is to cling to him in this urgent situation.


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, looked back at us with an adamant mien.


    I cant just sit here and do nothing.


    The South has done nothing but support me reliably. I am where I am today because of that. So


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, bit her lip and faced forward.


    Should we not do something rather than sit idly and leave the South in the hands of others?


    After those words, Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, left for the pce immediately.


    Damian and I briefly exchanged looks with each other, then followed her Majesty without question.


    ***


    The pouring rain cast a gloomy atmosphere over the imperial pce.


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, entered the emperors pce without dy.


    But she couldnt see the emperor.


    It was because an attendant blocked our way.


    The Emperor is resting.


    Resting?


    Yes. Until he wakes up from his slumber, he has given the order to not let anyone in


    The attendant had an apologetic face, not knowing how we would react.


    A nap at a time like this?


    I looked at the attendant with a shocked expression.


    Of course, it was an excuse.


    This was all to frustrate the Empress Dowager.


    Her Majesty then raised her voice, having shared the same shocked sentiment.


    His Majesty knows what Lebane City is going through now!


    Please, Your Majesty, implored the attendant.


    What are you doing! Do you not see that His Majestys mother hase to see him!


    Her raspy voice reverberated.


    The attendant fell to the floor with a terrified face.


    Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager, please have mercy!


    The Empress Dowager was wide-eyed.


    The attendant began begging in a trembling voice.


    How could I, amoner, disobey His Majestys sternmand?


    So please beseeched the attendant.


    Then do my orders mean nothing to you?!


    No, thats not it!


    The attendant looked like he was going to faint.


    Her Majesty the Empress Dowager red at the attendant for a long time, then closed her eyes.


    Unable to ovee the frustration, her wrinkled eyes trembled.


    *Sigh*


    A long sigh came out.


    The Empress Dowager knew it well.


    No matter how angry she is, scolding the attendant


    It changes nothing.


    When the superior gives them an order, their subordinates obey.


    Above all, this attendants superior was the Emperor.


    A person in a position that no one else in the empire can challenge.


    A person who uses the power they have for themselves, not for the people of the empire.


    A person who sees amoner as less than a worm.


    Isnt that the kind of person the Emperor is?


    The Empress Dowager stood there with an emotionless expression on her face.


    I see.


    She clenched the hem of her dress to stifle her emotions, causing ugly wrinkles in her dress.


    Then, I will wait, she dered vehemently.


    B-But, I dont know when His Majesty will wake up


    I said I would wait.


    In response to that unwavering voice, the attendant finally bowed his head and led us into the waiting room.


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, Damian, and I then waited for the Emperor.


    The sun had set and the rain had stopped pouring. It wasnt till it was dark that the attendant came to us again.


    A message that the Emperor had awoken.


    His Majesty is here.


    The attendant told us with a face full of relief.


    Behind him was the Emperor, entering the room wearingfortable clothing simr to pajamas.


    Damians expression and mine hardened, while Her Majesty showed subtle hints of anger.


    The Emperors intent to deliberately be indifferent to the Empress Dowager was crystal clear.


    He didnt even bother to change his clothes after making his mother wait for hours while he rested.


    Empress Dowager, on the other hand, suppressed her rage.


    She smiled softly.


    Its been a while, Emperor, greeted the Empress Dowager.


    I see you, Your Majesty.


    I see you, Your Majesty.


    Damian and I bowed to the emperor.


    The Emperor blinked his weary eyes before letting out a long yawn.


    Oh, pardon me. State affairs have left me overworked and sleep-deprived.


    It was a tant lie, but this wasnt a situation where one could argue, Why dont you stop lying?


    On top of that, we came here in the first ce to ask for help.


    So what brings you here, Mother?


    In response to the Emperors query, Her Majesty spoke with a sense of urgency.


    The news is that a recent typhoon has severely damaged the southern Lebane estate.


    Ah, yesit has. But-


    In contrast to the Empress Dowager, the Emperor had a sullen attitude.


    So, supporting the South


    Well, its quite unfortunate. But thats beyond my capabilities.


    I beg your pardon?


    The Empress Dowager froze in ce.


    No, what kind of nonsense is that?


    I had to use a lot of effort to hide my astonished expression.


    The Emperor turned around, revealing a crooked sneer.


    Let me present you with an exnation first.

 Chapter 119

    Schedule: Sundays. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    TL: Hi! Uploading a day early to focus on exams. Will upload again after the 24th. Enjoy!


    .Emperor.


    As you know, our budget is already stressed as it is with supporting the North.


    I felt a deep disgust.


    The Emperor was clearly enjoying every second of making his mother depend on him.


    A budget is not like an indefinite spring of water.


    But! retorted the Empress Dowager before being cut off.


    Of course, southern Lebane is also part of the same empire, so not supporting it at all is absurd. Though


    The smile on the emperors lips grew a little wider.


    Isnt it rational that we should first support the North that shields the empire from beasts?


    I gaped.


    Wow


    Beforehand, he arbitrarily persecuted the North, now hes using the North as an excuse to deny the South support?


    Is this really happening?


    then.


    The Empress Dowager, who had bitten her lips to the point of bleeding, spoke sharply.


    Please return the Empress Dowagers budget to the South.


    Ooh, the Emperor said, intrigued.


    The Emperor raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Does southern Lebane mean that much to you, mother?


    What are you getting at?


    Getting at? Mother, youre being very unkind to your son whos just had a stomach ache


    The Emperor looked at the Empress Dowager with a venomous expression.


    Did you note here to ask for help? Instead, you pester me like this!


    Emperor!


    I am a son who loves his mother dearly, so I cannot grant that request.


    What?!


    You so badly want to support the South that you send your own budget there


    The Emperor rolled his eyes.


    Is that the better option? Having yourself reduced to whatmoners eat and wear?


    Look now!-


    If that were to happen, this son of yours would be so heartbroken, he wouldnt sleep well at night.


    At those heartless words, my mouth was agape.


    How many times has he harshly treated and cut off Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, his own mother, in front of everyone?!


    Now hes saying to us, Im a filial son who cares first and foremost for his mother, so much so that he isnt capable of supporting her?


    I was at a loss for words.


    The Emperor spoke casually.


    However, should Mama choose to go there directly-


    In respect for Mothers attachment to the South, Ill allow for a minimum budget.


    The Emperor shrugged and added further.


    Even though Mama was very hard on me, I dont want to be the same as Mama.


    Fine.


    A calm voice interrupted the conversation.


    It was Damian.


    Ill go down to the South.


    you?


    The Emperor twitched his eyebrows.


    Damian silently nodded.


    Grandma Mamas consideration for the South is praiseworthy, but realistically, her physical condition wont be enough to handle the trip down South.


    Damian.


    The Empress Dowager called out to Damian in a faint whisper.


    Damian concluded his words, steadfast in his decision.


    As your grandson, Ill take over this duty.


    Im sure you know I have no reason to help you.


    The Emperor tried to rattle Damian.


    As mentioned before, theres no supporting budget.


    Im well aware of it.


    Damian answered without batting an eye.


    The Emperor red at his nephew for the longest time before saying onest word.


    It seems so, do as you please.


    And with that, the Emperor turned around and departed, leaving only the cool evening wind where he once was.


    At the same time, the Empress Dowager looked back at Damian with a paleplexion.


    Oh my God, Damian! What were you thinking!


    That Grandma Mama cant go to the South.


    Damian smiled reassuringly.


    Dont worry too much. Itll work out.


    but.


    The Empress Dowager couldnt shake off how uneasy she felt.


    Wanting to ease her mind, I spoke up.


    Its gettingte, I think its best to head back to the pce.


    ***


    We left, taking the Empress Dowager back to her pce.


    I tugged on Damians sleeve.


    So, Your Highness.


    Yes?


    His Majesty said that he wouldnt support a budget. How will you solve that?


    Wont the Crown Princes budget and the subsidies I received from subduing beasts in the North be enough to solve the budget issue?


    yes, I thought Damian would answer like that.


    However.


    Well, wont there be almost nothing left of His Highnesss avable funds?


    I looked at Damian, baffled as to why he would consider that.


    This was no small town on his hands, it was supporting Lebane, thergest city in the South.


    To save an entire city, Damian would be leftpletely penniless.


    But, Damian just smiled casually.


    Itll be okay.


    How is it okay?!


    It will be. After all, the reason I was well-treated as the Crown Prince was because the citizens of the empire were by my side, right?


    no, you did not say that.


    How could he say that he was well-treated?!


    Damian suffered much because of his title as Crown Prince. Hes rarely benefited from it!


    Getting a bit emotional, I nearly raised my voice at Damian.


    Born as a prince, imprisoned at the age of three, endured one assassin to another, and so, so much more


    All hes lived is a hard life.


    However, Damian always brings up his responsibility.


    Even though the Emperor, whos in charge of the empire, turns his back on it for his own benefit every time.


    Damians a little too reckless


    He could have thought about his well-being first.


    Without realizing it, I quietly reached out and held Damians hand.


    A wide-eyed Damian called my name with a tender voice.


    Charlize.


    Yes.


    In reality, I didnt care for Winsor at first.


    Damian started recalling the distant past.


    I thought of it as something I wanted nothing to do with. What has Winsor done for me?


    .Your Highness.


    But nowI want to take some responsibility for this empire.


    Damian strengthened his hands.


    Because I want to be happy.


    Scarlet eyes shining like the sun look back at me.


    The kind gaze I adored so much, the gaze focused directly at me.


    Damians smile grew a little wider.


    With you.


    with me?


    Seeing how I was hesitant, Damian quietly continued.


    This empire is where you and I will live together in the future.


    For a moment, a hint of mischief was apparent in his voice.


    Though what worth is the title of the Crown Prince if I could throw away everything and run away with you


    Of course not!


    No! Youve worked so hard ande this far, and now youd give up your title as Crown Prince?


    Ill never want to see that!


    Damian has to walk the path that leads to happiness and sess! That means unconditionally bing the Emperor.


    Seeing my adverse reaction, Damian smiled.


    Yes, Charlize, I thought that would be your reaction.


    Unable to ovee my embarrassment, I averted my gaze.


    Then Damian added.


    I cant run away now, so I ought to do everything I can.


    Those words


    You and I can only live safely and happily in the long run if the citizens of the empire support us.


    There was a firm determination in his voice.


    I will keep my promise.


    A promise?


    Yes. The promise of elevating you above any Princess of Rochester or anyone else.


    As Damian said so, he gently raised my hand and lightly kissed my hand.


    Ill definitely make sure of it.


    His breath on the back of my hand


    It was so warm.


    No, maybe


    Maybe my heart is hot.


    I didnt know what to say, so I bowed my head.


    Does Damian know?


    Every time he looks at me with those sweet eyes


    Honestly, the way those eyes tickle the depths of my heart is unbearable.


    ***


    Charlize!


    That same evening.


    Her Majesty, the Empress stormed into the Crown Princes pce with a surprised expression on her face, as if she were about to faint.


    His Highness, the Crown Prince and you are going down directly to support Lebane, is that true?!


    Yes, that is correct.


    As I nodded calmly, Damian nced at me with a frustrated expression.


    Even if I tell you not to follow me


    What was that, Your Highness? You really intended to leave me and go alone to the South?


    As I met Damians gaze with squinted eyes, I only then realized that the Empress was already seated in front of us.


    Ahem.


    I coughed, embarrassed.


    For some reason, being with Damian makes me more childish.


    I exined to the Empress everything that happened at the imperial pce earlier.


    As soon as she heard the story, the Empress couldnt hide her astounded expression.


    Not to mention, what about the budgeting for the flood-damaged areas


    I know! Isnt that just too much?!


    I raised my voice, filled with indignation.


    So, youre saying youre going to deal with everything, using the budget from the Crown Princes pce? the Empress questioned.


    We shouldnt. But without support, we cant help it.


    I dropped my shoulders in a defeated manner.


    The Empress asked me with a puzzled face.


    What do you mean? Theres already a way to get a budget, no?

 Chapter 120

    Schedule: Sundays. You can support us by simply reading it here.


    Yes?


    The nk check my brother gave you as a gift. When are you going to use that?


    At the Empresss words, both Damian and I were bbergasted at the same time.


    After a while, I jumped up from my spot.


    Can I really use that?!


    It was given to you to use, you didnt think it was for decoration, now did you?


    The Empress asked me back, narrowing her eyes.


    Oh no.


    Can the most troubling budget problem weve had be solved so easily?


    Blinking my eyes, I hurriedly waved both hands at the Empress.


    But itll be too much of a burden for the Duke. I dont know how much itll cost.


    Charlize, my brothers pride wouldve been hurt if he heard you say that.


    Ah-ha.


    Iughed awkwardly.


    Well, the Rochester household has built the greatest wealth in the empire.


    Im sure the Duke would have been straight-faced if he had heard me.


    Kid. You dare look down on the Rochesters?


    .I can already hear his voice snapping at me.


    However, a financial burden is still a burden


    Still, theres no justification for the Rochesters to support Lebane.


    Oh? You think theres no justification?


    The Empress looked back at me with a rather bewildered face.


    What?


    I panicked slightly.


    The Empress continued in an unusual tone.


    As you may know, public opinion about his Majesty hasnt been very good as ofte.


    Even though the Emperor was officially the Empresss husband, her voice was rather sharp and scornful when speaking of him.


    And the Rochester household contributed the most to the Emperors ascension to the throne.


    that means.


    It means if you were to do something wrong, the dissatisfaction with the Emperor may affect the Rochesters as well.


    The Empress leaned back on the sofa and spoke leisurely.


    My older brother has been most wary of that problemtely.


    So, now that things are like this, is he going to act independently of His Majesty, the Emperor?


    My Charlize is smart as well.


    Seeing the Empresss happy gaze, I blushed without realizing it.


    At the same time, Damian widened his eyes and stared at me.


    Youre blushing over someone else when your fiancs right beside you


    Prince, you still think youve beaten me in obtaining Charlizes affection?


    Damian was at a loss for words.


    Wearing a victors smile, the Empress cast a single nce at Damian before continuing.


    The Rochesters will support the Crown Princes rescue of Lebane, sparing no support from the rear.


    The Empresss tone of voice was quite proud.


    The media will have questions though; the reporters are not fools.


    I guess so. Normally, I would have supported Lebane by voting on the budget.


    It would certainly be out of the ordinary.


    Not only are the Crown Prince and the Emperor acting independently, but the Duke of Rochester, whos expected to stand with the Emperor, is supporting the Crown Prince.


    With a wicked smile, the Empress added.


    Anyway, hasnt His Majesty already used the media to nder you during the memorial service?


    It was as if she was subtly saying, You thought I forgot that?


    The Empresss voice was eerie as she muttered that.


    Umm, I should never get on the Empresss bad side.


    Lets just say this is a way of getting back at him.


    The Empress, after having said so, smiled brightly.


    Anyway, my brother and I will take care of this, so theres no need to worry, Charlize.


    thank you very much for the solution, Your Majesty.


    Damian spoke in a gruff voice.


    Will you let me join in on the conversation?


    The Empress cheekily responded to his protest sarcastically.


    Oh, my gosh, Prince. Youre still here?


    Damian fell silent again.


    I looked at Damian with a pitiful gaze.


    Hey, Damian.


    Even if you were to refine and hone yourself your whole life, I dont think you can beat the Empress


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Damian and I went to Lebane.


    Oh, my god


    I couldnt hide my shocked expression.


    The area where the typhoon passed was left in a dismal state.


    It wasnt umon to see buildings damaged by heavy winds and rain, with shattered windows and copsed buildings here and there.


    Thend itself waspletely overturned from the rain, hideously exposing soil and sand.


    And whats worse was


    Its raining too much.


    It was still raining.


    As I watched the downpour, I scrunch my forehead without realizing it.


    Even though the typhoon had passed, the wind had barely subsided.


    If this continues, secondary and tertiary damage may follow suit.


    First, lets get a report on the situation.


    At Damians behest, the major officials of Lebane City gathered at City Hall, which was still intact.


    Every official there was visibly worried.


    Several problems abounded.


    Continuous rain and copsed buildings were still lying around.


    The homeless and drifters required help.


    Excessive rain led to the dams rising water level.


    But the biggest problem by far was


    an epidemic, is that correct?


    Yes.


    Officials couldnt hide their disheartened expressions.


    Damians face hardened.


    As the rain fell, the sewage system stopped functioning. Finding clean water is like picking stars from the sky.


    Were trying to avoid consuming contaminated water by all means, but clean water is in short supply.


    Things are definitely not going well.


    I nced sideways at Damian.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked the officials.


    Have you triedmunicating with the other lords or mayors around you?


    Weve already tried requesting help several times but the only response we receive is to ask for help from the imperial family


    Moreover, the city of Lebane is under the imperial familys direct control, so the lords are more hesitant to interfere


    The officials gave a negative response.


    Damian clicked his tongue.


    They only know the issues on the surface.


    At the same moment, an intense expression began to take over the previously calm Damian.


    Go and ask them, If an epidemic breaks out in Lebane in earnest, where will it go?


    Thats right.


    I nodded slightly.


    Lebane was arge city located in the center of the vast south and was a major transportation hub.


    If an epidemic breaks out in Lebane


    It means its only a matter of time before it spreads to other nearby cities.


    Damian continued with a cold voice.


    Even if they argue that its not their concern to restore a destroyed city, infectious diseases are another matter.


    Yes, Your Highness, acknowledged an official.


    If the epidemic spreads to other territories, itll be toote.


    Damians voice gained strength.


    Please be aware that this could be a problem for the entire South, not just Lebane.


    Ill keep that in mind, Your Highness, responded the official.


    However, I am not asking for free help.


    At those words, the officials suddenly raised their heads.


    Their expressions brightened slightly.


    Damian gave a small nod as if telling them not to worry.


    We received support from the Duke of Rochester. I will also spare enough support.


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of the officials widened.


    So, please inform them that you can pay them enoughpensation.


    Y-You received support from the Duke of Rochester?


    The officials asking those questions had bright faces without knowing it.


    I knew very well what emotions were on their faces.


    It was Hope.


    The expressions on their faces were almost like they had witnessed a miracle.


    I softly bit my lip.


    How many times had they been shunned by the Emperorto the point, they reacted in such a way?


    Damian also seemed to feel the same way as I did.


    A look of pity was stered on his face.


    ***


    After the meeting.


    Seeing the officials dispersing, I turned to Damian.


    Now, you and I should each do our part.


    I should. But


    Damian shook his head and looked at me with a hard expression.


    You wont.


    .what?


    I couldnt hide my bewilderment.


    However, Damian only continued with a determined voice.


    You should go back.


    what do you mean?


    I red at Damian.


    He met my gaze with a nk expression.


    Theres an epidemic going around.

 Chapter 121

    TL: Hiya! Expect 3 chapters toe out each week, more if I find the time. If only 2 chapters are released in a week, itll be added to next weeks. Should anything change, there will be a notice. Thank you for reading }_{


    So?


    No, Im not going anywhere when youre here as well.


    Are you and I the same?


    What difference does that make?


    Im!


    Damian, who had raised his voice, cut his words halfway. He shook his head and sighed deeply.


    I know, Im forced to do this.


    If you know, then why?


    Its fine if you call me selfish.


    Damian bit his lip as he reiterated what he had to say.


    I dont want to put you in harms way in such a dangerous ce.


    You know that I can say the same thing of you, Your Highness?


    Thats why Im telling you Im forced to do this.


    Apparently, Damian seemed serious.


    He sincerely tried to persuade me.


    It scares me to think you might be in danger.


    Your Highness.


    Just you being here makes my chest tighten.


    Damian looked at me anxiously.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    I thought you already expected that things werent going well.


    Thats true, but I never thought there would be an epidemic going around!


    Damian, who raised his voice, covered his forehead.


    sorry for yelling at you.


    Instead of answering, I silently looked at Damian.


    Damian tried to convince me again.


    But cant you understand me just one bit?


    No, because His Highness is someone who will be the next emperor.


    Damian was silent.


    I dont know about anyone else, but Your Highness shouldnt think differently about my life and the lives of others.


    Charlize.


    Thats the responsibility you should have as the Crown Prince.


    Damian, who had been listening to me, raised his hand and covered his face.


    A hoarse voice came out.


    I think you still dont know me very well.


    What do you mean?


    Do you think youre worth the same as anyone else to me?


    Damian slowly lowered his hand and stared right at me.


    My shoulders stiffened.


    Damians pupils, which always had a delicate look about them, were ice-cold at this moment.


    Silence ensued.


    The silence was as heavy as a boulder and as cold as freezing water.


    But


    I can never back down.


    I clenched my teeth and endured.


    Does he not see that Im worried about him?


    If I cant stop Damian from doing something perilous, Ill at least keep him in my sight.


    Im not going back alone! Never!


    After a while.


    There was a sigh.


    really, youre still adamant.


    Damian closed his eyes before opening them again.


    With his scarlet eyes and a faint smile, the cold expression he had earlier, disappeared as if washed away.


    Well, I know youre right, though.


    Damian stretched out his hand and quietly wrapped his hand around mine.


    Holding my hand, he added a request.


    Just promise me.


    What?


    that you will never do anything dangerous.


    His eyes were earnest when he said so.


    I gave the answer that Damian wanted to hear the most.


    Of course.


    Only then did Damian put on a slightly relieved expression.


    His grip was slightly tight as we held hands, though.


    Charlize.


    Yes?


    Iprobably should.


    Damian smiled fiercely.


    I think I should be emperor.


    I agreed with that.


    It seemed that he could no longer entrust this country to the Emperor.


    ***


    Damian and I started immersing ourselves in our work.


    While Damian went around the city, surveying the citys conditions, I headed to the infirmaries.


    It was to see how the current status of the epidemic was going.


    A temporary treatment center, you couldnt open the hospitals?


    It couldnt be helped. Existing hospitals werent enough to amodate all the sick.


    The official who followed me gave me a worried expression.


    By the way, do you intend to care for the sick?


    Am I not allowed to?


    No, its not that.


    The official shook his head and spoke cautiously.


    But no matter how much you do, Lady Charlize is still the fiancee of His Highness, and youre doing such a difficult task yourself


    Its all right. Im not here to mess around.


    Having set the line, I strode forward.


    In the distance, I could see a school being used as a temporary treatment center.


    The chairs and desks had been removed, and in their ce was a long line of sick people.


    I narrowed my eyebrows slightly.


    Ah.


    There was a thick smell of sickness.


    Abdominal pain and diarrhea aremon symptoms of waterborne illnesses.


    However, ack of manpower made it difficult to remedy the sickness effectively.


    A middle-aged woman was busily going around checking on the patients.


    I hurriedly approached her.


    Are you a doctor?


    Who are you?


    The woman looked at me with wary eyes.


    Oh, excuse me. My name is Charlize.


    Charlizeas in the fiance of His Highness, the Crown Prince?


    Thats right. I came down to support Lebane with His Highness.


    Despite that exnation, the womans eyes were not very weing.


    My name is Mayna. Ive been managing this temporary clinic even with the ongoing shortage .


    After introducing herself, Mrs. Mayna added with a cold expression.


    Taking care of patients is going to be very difficult for ady whos lived a privileged life.


    Lived a privileged life?


    Yes. So, if you only feel like helping people in some meager way, its best you leave and do not interfere.


    Ooh, the atmosphere became ice-cold when she said that.


    Well, I can understand that level of reaction.


    Since the current emperor ascended to the throne, Lebane has often failed to receive help from the imperial family, even when it needed it most.


    She might be thinking that Im only doing this for a campaign.


    But.


    Its okay. Im not someone whos lived a good life.


    .huh?


    Well, I used to be a maid.


    I closed my eyes and smiled.


    For an instant, a peculiar look appeared in Mrs. Maynas eyes.


    I spoke gently.


    Im not a doctor, and I have very little medical knowledge.


    Lady.


    So, I intend to help as much as I can and follow your advice as much as possible.


    I was earnest.


    If I had been thinking about arguing about my status in a ce like this, I would have likely gone back when Damian told me to go back earlier.


    I shrugged.


    So thats what I have to say. What can I do?


    After looking at my face for a moment, Mrs. Mayna blurted out.


    Head to the auditorium first.


    The auditorium?


    Yes. Contaminated items are boiled and sterilized there, so it would be nice if you could help me with that.


    I see. Is there anything I should be careful about?


    Wash your hands and try to keep them clean. Whether its checking patients or doing something else.


    Mrs. Mayna added strongly.


    Furthermore, any food and water consumed must, no matter what, be boiled beforehand.


    All right. Where is the auditorium?


    Go out and head down the stairs, take a left, and youll see it.


    I nodded and rushed out.


    ****


    Mrs. Mayna watched Charlize work hard at it.


    Since she was the princes fiancee, she figured Charlize was a pampered girl from the empire.


    Whether it was true or not that she was a maid before, Charlizes work skills were not to be looked down upon.


    Hers was a skill that did not fall short inparison to others.


    In addition, she didnt shy away from dirty or hard work; instead, she insisted on taking on those tasks.


    As Charlize was doing theundry, she noticed one of the officials and jumped up from her spot.


    Grabbing the officials attention, she asked a question.


    officials attention.


    When will the suppliese in?


    I sent a messenger today, so it should arrive in two or three days at thetest.


    Disinfectants, clean bedding, and soap should be sent to the treatment center as soon as they arrive.


    Yes, I understand.


    The official replied with a light smile.


    Mrs. Mayna felt something strange


    Its been a long time since Ive seen someone smile like that since the flood disaster.


    But as soon as the prince and his fiance came down, people started to rx a bit.


    Aside from that.


    She has no prejudice against me.


    Mrs. Mayna was a woman.


    And in the Winsor Empire, women cannot work as doctors.


    The Imperial Medical University prohibited the enrollment of women, which therefore prevented her from obtaining a doctors license.


    Thus, all of the medical knowledge she had umted, she learned from her father, who was a doctor.


    However, with no professional education, the only thing she could do was run a clinic.


    Mrs. Mayna smiled bitterly.


    Until now, she continued to build up clinical experience by treating countless patients, but no one fully trusted Mrs. Mayna.


    Without a formal education, she was treated with suspicion by local officials.


    Even now, the reason Mrs. Mayna was in charge of this clinic was that the current situation was urgent enough to require an unlicensed medical practitioner.


    To top it all off, the officials hardly even spoke to Mrs. Mayna.


    But Charlize treated her without prejudice.


    The prince also wholeheartedly supported Mrs. Mayna and spared nothing.


    Mrs. Mayna was silent for a moment.


    Maybe, just maybe.


    The two of them might be very different people from the current emperor.


    A faint smile hung on Mrs. Maynas lips as she thought so.

 Chapter 122

    I hung the cleanundry on the clothesline, sterilized the medical instruments in hot water, checked the patients conditions, and provided them with their meals.


    As I wandered around afterward, I straightened my back and pumped my fist.


    Ahh


    It was fortunate that the patients seemed to be breathing a little easier.


    But were there any other problems?


    Just as I was observing the patients with a hawks eyes, Mrs. Mayna came up to me.


    Arent you exhausted?


    She asked such a question with her characteristically calm face.


    I smiled brightly.


    Thank you for your concern, but I can bear it.


    I see.


    I proudly raised my shoulders.


    What, did you think I would throw in the towel and scurry away?


    Its been so long since Ive been a maid!


    Mrs. Mayna examined theplexions of the sick people lying in a row, and her countenance became slightly puzzled.


    Strange.


    What is it?


    Since Lady Charlizes arrival, it seems that the patients recoveries have sped up slightly.


    Huh? No way.


    I answered with a tilt of my head.


    Isnt it because Mrs. Maynas treatment was efficient?


    Well, the scariest thing about water-borne diseases is that they cause a rapid loss of moisture.


    Mrs. Mayna narrowed her eyes.


    I would have to constantly replenish moisture with water to maintain their condition but the recovery process with that method is slow


    BANG!


    But then.


    Cutting off our conversation, a man tumbled into the clinic.


    Mrs. Mayna frowned and addressed the man.


    Are there more patients? If you make a fuss


    Oh, were in trouble!!


    The man gasped for breath and stood up, shouting in a frantic voice.


    The dam, the dam!


    Dam?


    Mrs. Maynas face hardened.


    What about the dam!


    Its about to overflow!


    In an instant, people began stirring amotion.


    The dams going to overflow?!


    Thats a lie!


    Then shouldnt we be evacuating right now?!


    Fear spread among the people.


    The South was home to vast farnds, thanks to mild weather and fertilend.


    There were numerous reservoirs and dams to irrigate said farnds.


    As for the city of Lebane, I recall hearing about arge dam nearby that irrigated the nearby towns.


    If that was the case-


    Damian?!


    I lifted my head.


    Wait a minute, what of His Highness, the Crown Prince!


    He said he would somehow manage the flow of the dam, so he went there!


    In an instant, my mind went nk.


    Oh, no!


    Lady, Lady Charlize!


    Someone urgently called me but I shook my head and ran outside.


    Right now, theres only one thought running through my head.


    I have to get to Damian right now!


    In the downpouring rain, I ran like crazy.


    ***


    The rainfall was so immense that it was like a hole had been punched in the sky.


    Hazy water mist rose up, blurring my vision.


    I could see Damians back in the distance.


    Beneath the darkened sky, three pairs of brilliant silver wings were fluttering back and forth from his back.


    The trembling wings were a testament to the amount of pressure Damian was enduring right now.


    And.


    Youre lying


    I nkly raised my head.


    There were visible cracks at the top of the dam, seemingly threatening to copse at any instant.


    Damian poured all his strength into it, and it seemed he was holding back the overflowing water from bursting out.


    It was incredible that one human being could perform such a miracle.


    But  .


    Damian is going to die if he continues!


    No matter how much he could channel the power of the divine beast, it was next to impossible to ovee this situation alone.


    Pale face, bleeding lips.


    His whole body twitched.


    This was.everything told me that he was at his very limit.


    You told me not to do anything dangerous!


    And yet you did.


    You angrily told me I should leave for safety right away.


    And now you


    Your Highness!


    I called out to Damian and frantically ran to him.


    His scarlet eyes widened upon seeing me


    No, no!


    Damian yelled in a suffocating voice.


    Why are you here!


    Your Highness is here too!


    After shouting back at Damian, I immediately embraced him.


    Damians body, which had been continuously pelted by rain, was chilled to the bone.


    Charlize, please. Dont do this, will you?


    Damian beckoned me.


    You and everyone need to evacuate immediately. How long till you-


    But I frantically shook my head.


    ACK!


    Damian, who was trying to convince me, couldnt hold back and vomited blood.


    Bright red blood soaked his forearm.


    The moment I saw the stream of blood, rational judgment disappeared from my thoughts.


    Damian.


    Im fine, please


    Damian shook his head and attempted to speak but he couldnt hear properly.


    The only thought that dominated my mind right now was


    I have to stay by Damians side.


    Pounding. Heart pounding.


    My heart was beating wildly.


    I have to help Damian somehow.


    Pounding, more pounding.


    I nkly raised my gaze.


    Damian, who looked like he could copse on the spot at any moment, captured my attention.


    I bit my lip.


    If this goes on


    I will lose Damian.


    Ugh!


    W-What is that?!


    At the same time, cries of astonishment erupted from peoples lips.


    A power emanating from within was slowly being pushed outwards, the power radiated a silver color.


    And.


    .Charlize?


    Damian froze in ce and fixed his eyes on me.


    Damian.


    Im losing myself. Its odd.


    A strange yet familiar, warm yet cool energy coursed through my body.


    I knew it instinctively.


    If I use this power, I can protect Damian.


    Yes, its enough.


    I strained my eyes and looked at him.


    To the shocked Damian, I continued to speak as clearly as I could.


    I will never


    The next words were firmly said, reflecting her resolve.


    I wont leave you alone.


    At the same time, three pairs of majestic silvery wings emerged from her back.


    * * *


    Because of the torrential downpour, the precarious dam was on the verge of finally copsing.


    The prince had used the power of the divine beast to prevent it, but only managed to stall it.


    Of course, it was a miracle in itself, however


    Evacuate the people immediately! Theres a limit to what I can endure!!


    The prince, who had been shouting so, eventually vomited blood, and the people fell into confusion.


    Obviously, the worst should havee to pass, but it didnt.


    This cant be


    What is this


    People watched the scene unfolding before them, full of astonishment.


    Some could not believe what they were seeing at all and rubbed their eyes roughly with their hands.


    That would be the case because something unbelievable was urring right before their very eyes.


    Lady Charlize, power of the divine beast?


    Someone muttered in a shaky voice.


    Three pairs of silvery white wings made of light spread outwards from Charlizes back.


    Having awoken the power of the divine beast, the wings were akin to the Crown Princes.


    No, its much more than that


    its overwhelming.


    Her wings were so enormous that Charlize herself seemed tiny inparison.


    The beating wings fluttered loudly.


    Silvery-white flecks of light-like feathers trailed behind her, breaking away as she soared into the skies.


    They thought the raindrops were getting thinner, but it had actually ceased.


    The rain.its not raining.


    Oh my God, oh my God


    But the oddities werent over yet.


    The dam, which could overflow at any moment, came to a standstill as if frozen.


    It was as if time had stopped.


    And.


    IIm seeing this correctly, arent I?


    The water from the dam, which was at the point of bursting forth, began rising into the skies, drop by drop.


    It was like the water in the dam was evaporating.


    It continued until more than half of the water that had filled the dam was gone.


    Has the dam stopped overflowing now?


    I-I think so?


    The dam was tranquil.


    People exchanged wary looks with each other.


    They didnt p or cheer right away but held their breaths instead.


    It was because Damian was looking at Charlize who seemed on the verge of passing out.


    Charlize.


    The wings that had emerged so spontaneously from her back, dissipated without even a trace.


    Charlize quietly raised her gaze and looked at Damian.


    Her lc-colored pupils peered at him, beginning to water.


    Oka-


    Without being able to finish a single word, she copsed into Damians arms.


    Damian, who hugged her tightly, raised his voice desperately.


    Charlize!!

 Chapter 123

    I had a dream.


    It was a slightly different dream than before.


    What came into my sight was a desperate battlefield where life and death intersected.


    The ground had all been scorched, stained by ck and red blood.


    Severed limbs and corpses ted thend.


    Scattered weapons were oozing blood and the whole ce was a hellscape.


    In the distant horizon, shadowy figures could be made out.


    I knew it instinctively.


    Evil things, things that shouldnt exist in this world.


    They were witches.


    Who is that person?


    As I turned my eyes away, there were numerous soldiers fronting beasts.


    In front of the soldiers, a man who seemed to be themander firmly nted his feet on the ground.


    It was a man resembling Damian.


    He was arrayed in blood-stained armor, armed with a longsword in one hand.


    It seemed as if he already cut down countless beasts, for the edge of his de was besmeared in the ckened beasts blood.


    The blood stuck to the de and clumped.


    Besides the man, was a pale woman who seemed out of ce on a battlefield.


    Sorry.


    The man said suddenly.


    The woman nced back at the man.


    Although the mans scarlet eyes were fixated on the witches


    His pupils were trembling, thinly harboring indescribable emotions.


    If it wasnt for me, you


    At his softly spoken words, the woman smiled lightly and shook her head.


    No, I chose you.


    Leah.


    So dont say youre sorry.


    The woman strongly concluded her words with a wide smile.


    Ive never regretted loving you.


    At the same time, three pairs of wings emerged from behind the womans back.


    Sacred silver wings that embodied the power of the divine beast.


    Beating strongly, the wings dispersed a nimbus of bright white light.


    Kkkkkraaaahhh


    Grrrrrahhhh


    The beasts upon meeting the light groaned and flinched backward in fear.


    The woman whispered to the man.


    Go.


    thanks.


    The man gritted his teeth before letting out a thunderous roar.


    Charge!


    Raahh!


    The man was the first to charge ahead.


    Soldiers follow behind him.


    A fierce battle ensued.


    The blood welled up like spring water soaking the ground.


    Severed limbs were torn and thrown across the battle.


    Horrendous screams, soldiers shouting, and the grotesque roars of beasts were thrown into the mix, creating a convoluted cacophony.


    The man was in the midst of it all.


    He desperately wielded his sword, attempting to boost the morale of his soldiers.


    It conveyed desperation but also dogged determination.


    It was as if he was telling them, Back away now and you might lose what you hold most dear forever.


    For humanity!!


    The man lifted his sword, increasing the morale of the soldiers.


    Fight to return to your loved ones, endure somehow!


    Raaaahhhh!


    A loud cry broke out.


    It was a rallying cry that seemed maddening.


    The soldiers wildly raised their weapons.


    The edges of both spear and sword shined on the battlefield despite being coated in blood.


    The man who watched the scene unfold raised his head.


    Leah.


    The woman who had been hovering above the man looked at him with a sunken gaze.


    He held out his hand to the woman.


    I beg you, share your strength.


    but.


    If you die here, everything youve done so far will be in vain.


    However, the man had already made up his mind.


    You know why I came here.


    For what you dreamed of and what itll usher in.


    .yes.


    After a moment of silence, the woman nodded slowly.


    Her purple eyes were deeply sunken with countless emotions.


    Youre here for humanity.


    Leah.


    but you know.


    The woman bit her lips until they bled.


    A smile spread across her pale face.


    It was a sad smile.


    Sometimes, I wished humanity wasnt first.I wanted you to put me first.


    At the end of that sentence, the woman silently closed her eyes.


    Then, pure white wings emerged from the mans back.


    Sharp screams, the smell of blood, and the sound of shing weapons continued.


    Even in the chaotic mixture of life and death, his pure white wings shined magnificently.


    And the woman remained by the mans side till the end.


    ****


    At the same time, I opened my eyes.


    sh.


    Blink. Blink.


    After blinking my eyes a few times, my blurry vision slowly began to be clearer.


    I guess I lost my conscience?


    It was sunny.


    The world was quiet.


    The sound of torrential rainfall like a hole had been punched in the sky, disappeared without a trace.


    After staring nkly at the ceiling for a while, I got up in shock.


    Damian!


    What happened to Damian?


    Apparently, thest time I saw him


    it looked dire!


    I hurriedly tried to get out of bed and stumbled on the spot.


    At the same time, someone quickly caught me before I fell to the floor.


    Charlize!


    A voice called me with urgency.


    It was him.


    Damians wide, scarlet eyes shook with all sorts of emotions.


    Da


    I licked my lips, swallowing in vain as I realized it was difficult to speak.


    A sharp pain came rushing as if someone was squeezing my throat.


    Wheezing sounds came from my throat.


    But I had to ask him something.


    Damianfine


    I reached out and grabbed Damians arm.


    My fingers, which barely had any strength left, kept slipping but I managed to catch hold of him somehow.


    The image of Damian alone, blocking the dam that was on the verge of overflowing, resurged.


    That precarious situation with his back turned on me was still imprinted in my mind.


    I could vividly picture it, like a painter with their canvas.


    That pale face and his trembling figure was about to copse at any moment.


    As soon as I recalled that memory, I felt my heart sink once again.


    But then.


    Damian shouted at me but his expression looked like he was about to burst into tears.


    Are you dumb?!


    Da.mian.


    Even in this state, youre still worried about me!


    But I am worried.


    As I stared at Damian vacantly, he bit his lip and helped me.


    Contrary to his furious voice, the hand he used toy me down on the bed was gentle.


    Then, he quickly rose from his seat and went toward the table with an angry gait.


    When he returned to my bedside, in his hand was a ss of lukewarm water.


    Drink.


    It was only after I drank a ss of water that my voice started to return.


    One big gulp.


    After clearing my throat a couple of times, I cautiously asked a question.


    What happened?


    You cant remember anything?


    Mmm. Now that you say that


    I recollected my memories.


    The first thing that came to mind was the distant feeling I had when the power coursed through my body before exiting and then spreading far and wide.


    Then the astonished faces of people looking at me.


    And


    .wings.


    I pursed my lips as I felt like I had been hit hard on the head.


    Thosewings.


    Do you remember now?


    Damians eyes were full of worry as he watched me.


    But unfortunately, I couldnt afford to pay attention to Damian.


    Memories that were shattered like fragments started toe back piece by piece.


    Three pairs of silvery wings spread from my back.


    The rainfall ceased and the water held in the dam rose up into the sky.


    In this empire or perhaps even the whole world


    Only one power is capable of such transcendental miracles.


    The power of the divine beast Aurelia.


    A blessing she bestowed on the imperial family, starting with the founding emperor Carpel.


    Divine power


    I asked Damian with a naive expression.


    Did I demonstrate the power of the divine beast?


    Thats how I see it.


    Damian gave a big nod.


    I was puzzled.


    If Damian confirmed that, its true that I awakened the power of the divine beast.


    And hes the only person in this empire who can handle its power.


    But why do I?


    Why me?


    Im someone who has nothing to do with the imperial family.


    At the very least, wouldnt it be more appropriate for priests to awaken this power instead?


    Seeing how bewildered I was, Damian shook his head.


    If I knew that, would I leave you in the dark? Id immediately exin why.


    Well, Damian isnt one to hide this from me.


    I clenched my fist and opened it again.


    In truth, I have no idea how I used my power.


    Theres just one thing I should point out


    The dream.


    The dream Ive had so many times and the dream I had recently.


    A dream in which a man resembling Damian and a pale, beautiful woman appear.


    I nced sideways at Damian.


    He tilted his head in response.


    What?


    No, nothing.


    I quickly shook my head.


    What was I even going to say?


    That I periodically have this dream, that so happens to have this man who looks a lot like you, Damian.


    And because of that dream, I can exert the power of the divine beast


    Is that what Im going to tell him?


    Its more than a far-fetched exnation even for myself.

 Chapter 124

    Well, I cant just stay lying down like this anyway. Lets go.


    Wait, where do you think youre going?


    Dont we have a city to clean up? Oh, by the way, what happened to the sick patients?


    What?!


    For a moment, Damians face contorted greatly.


    You!


    Y-Yes?!


    Its only been a while since you came to your senses and youre already talking about work!


    But


    No buts! Lie down and stay still, if you take so much as one step, Ill get angry!


    no, youre already angry, even now youre throwing a tantrum.


    Damian, having raised his voice, stood up from his seat.


    Then, he strode toward the door.


    Youre leaving?


    Well, you are awake and-


    Damian nced at me.


    I need to feed you.


    At the same time, the door closed with a thud.


    I stared at the closed room door with a puzzled feeling.


    Is he worried about me or mad at me?


    Or maybe both?


    ***


    After that.


    I was forced to rest under Damians vignt watch.


    Damian treated the situation as if I would die the second I set foot on the floor.


    Who told you to get out of bed?!


    Hey, I wont die just from walking a few steps.


    But I couldnt say that now, could I?


    Damian was not having it.


    Why arent you lying down right now?!


    yeah.


    And just like that, a few days went by as my body grewfortable but my mind was ufortable


    Eventually.


    I think you put your mind at ease now.


    With Mrs. Maynas affirmation, I was finally freed from Damians intense gaze.


    Are you sure shes okay? Damian questioned.


    Why would I lie to His Highness, the Crown Prince?


    No matter what or who it was, Mrs. Mayna answered the Crown Prince without blinking an eye.


    Oh, that strong personality deserves to be emted.


    It wasnt until Mrs. Mayna gave a second more definitive answer, did Damian breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then Ill be off.


    Where are you going?


    I need to oversee the reconstruction of the copsed buildings. There are also a few other things I need to look into.


    Ah, he couldnt do his job properly because I was sick.


    That made me a little somber.


    Have a safe trip, I said to Damian.


    Dont even think about wandering around the room needlessly. Not until youre fully recovered. Okay?


    Hmph.


    Damian made his request, trusting me right before he left the room.


    I pouted my lips.


    No, I wanted to take a walk outside! This is so frustrating!


    Sadly, Mrs. Mayna was on Damians side on this.


    His Highness is right. Rather than overdo it, its best to take a break for a while.


    Ugh, its times like these I remember the saying, Your sister-inw is more annoying than your mother-inw who scolds you!


    They might mean well but theyre not helping me by keeping me stuck here!


    Besides, its not like me to give up.


    I put on the most pitiful expression I could and said to Mrs. Mayna.


    But Im here to help Lebane, its a little embarrassing to be lying down all the time.


    The person who stopped the dam from overflowing doesnt have to.


    my god, hers was an iron wall stronger than Damians.


    What can I say thatll be enough for her to let me go?


    I cant back down.


    I took a deep breath and looked at Mrs. Mayna with the most puppy-dog eyes look possible.


    Mrs. Mayna, will sitting in my room really help me recover?


    what kind of sophistry are you talking about?


    Isnt the pain of the heart just as important as the pain of the body?


    I spoke in a mournful voice.


    If I stay stuck in your room like this, itll get stuffy and my health might get worse!


    Proper sunlight and exercise greatly help recovery, right?!


    You wont let me go even after I said that?!


    I strained my eyes as I looked at Mrs. Mayna.


    After a while.


    Mrs. Mayna relented, letting out a long sigh and nodding.


    A short walk should be harmless.


    Wow, really?


    However, I must apany you.


    Of course thats fine! Thank you!


    Whats the problem with just going outside?


    I got out of bed with joy.


    ***


    The whole city was bustling with activity.


    Workers were busy moving and restoring the copsed buildings.


    Women were cooking and serving hot stew inrge pots.


    The children were also helping the adults with their errands.


    Im really d it ended well.


    At this rate, it seems that Lebanes recovery will bepleted without a hitch.


    I was happily taking in the scenery of the city when I heard someone call my name.


    The childs eyes widened upon finding her.


    Its Lady Charlize!


    Huh?


    Why call me?


    As soon as that call rang out, people began turning to me with surprised expressions!


    Whats with everyone?


    Im nervous now!


    I hesitantly took a few steps back.


    Loud cheering erupted.


    Charlize! Charlize!


    The saintess who performed a miracle and saved Lebane!


    The saintess, shes here!


    a saint?


    My jaw dropped.


    Whats the meaning of this?!


    I quickly turned to Mrs. Mayna.


    Mrs. Mayna looked at me with a very calm demeanor.


    Hey, those people, what they called me just now


    Yes, the people in the city have been calling Lady Charlize a sainttely.


    No, this has to be a joke, right?!


    Me, a saint!


    How did that title evene about?!


    Just when I couldnt hide how awkward I felt, Mrs. Mayna calmly added anotherment.


    Come to think of it, everyone who had the contagious disease also happened to be cured as well.


    Wow, all of them?


    For a moment, I forgot the awkwardness and looked at Mrs. Mayna with an amazed expression.


    Is it really like infectious diseases to be remedied so quickly?


    In any case, Im ecstatic!


    But then.


    Huh?


    The corners of Mrs. Maynas lips nted upward.


    Yes. This is probably


    I stared at Mrs. Mayna with a subtle gaze.


    Was it just me or was her tone rather mischievous?


    Its thanks to Lady Charlize, a saint taking care of the people. Yes?


    You too, Mrs. Mayna!


    I was going to freak out.


    Really, even youre calling me that?!


    Im afraid Im going to die of embarrassment!


    s, I cant live!


    ****


    After walking around, I went to finally see Damian.


    He said was going to oversee the reconstruction of the copsed buildings earlier


    Whats this?


    I was moving briskly, but I came to a halt.


    I chanced upon Damian.


    However


    Not that way!


    No, if you hold onto the foundation like that, youll fall over!


    Damian wasnt just supervising the workers, he was in the thick of it, moving building materials himself while listening to the orders of other managers.


    Usually, I would simply observe Damian with a proud feeling in my chest while eximing, My boys grown up well! Only this time though


    Oh, my god.


    I couldnt afford such admiration now.


    Damian, why are you taking your top off?!


    I covered my mouth with both hands and involuntarily fixed my eyes on Damian.


    He piled a mountain of building materials onto his shoulders and moved with great stride.


    Thoserge well-toned muscles flexed alluringly.


    It truly was a sight for sore eyes, a statue created by masterful craftsmene to life.


    I gulped.


    No, obviously, I knew from the start that Damian had a great body.


    I could still remember how firm his chest was through his clothes when he picked me up during the ball.


    Wow, just wow. Its such a gorgeous view.


    Ah, am I being too tant in my appreciation of his body?


    No, that cant be.


    I wasnt the only one, all the women around me couldnt take their eyes off Damian.


    Even theposed Mrs. Mayna had her eyes fixed on Damian!


    But then.


    Charlize?


    As soon as those scarlet eyesnded on me, they embraced a new terrifying light.


    You! I told you to rest quietly back in the room!


    Oops.


    I was so enamored with Damians figure, I missed the opportunity to make an excuse first!


    But it was so frustrating!


    I eximed hastily.


    Of course, theres no way that Damians ferocious momentum will subside with such words.


    So, I cunningly added Mrs. Mayna into the mix as well.


    Besides, Mrs. Mayna said that a short walk would be fine!


    That should stop him, right?


    Isnt that what she said?


    It seemed that Mrs. Mayna conveyed something with her eyes but he paid no attention to Mrs. Mayna.


    Despite my desperate efforts, Damians menacing aura did not disappear at all.


    A short walk, huh!


    Damian, who approached me, raised his hand and ced it on my forehead.


    Look at this, youre burning up again!


    Um? A fever?


    I nkly blinked my eyes.


    It may have seemed like Damian was dealing with a troublemaker but there was an unconceble worried look in his eyes.


    Your face is so red!


    No, thats not it


    I couldnt ovee my embarrassment and closed my eyes tightly.

 Chapter 125

    I dont have a fever.


    Then how do you exin this?


    Its not a fever I have


    I found myself trying to somehow exin but eventually sighed, shaking my head.


    Whats done is done.


    I dont think I can.


    His body is too mesmerizing, I can barely get the words out before my face burns up on its own!


    Oh, by the way, I can see youre having a rough time, Your Highness.


    Yes, if only someone had listened and taken their rest like they were told to, itd be less hard on me, right?


    Really, Your Highness?!


    At that, I got irritated and even forgot the people around us that were watching.


    It was then Damian burst outughing.


    After seeing you lose your temper like this, you dont seem sick.


    I did say I wasnt sick from the start.


    Yeah, you did.


    Damian raised his eyebrows slightly and suddenly drew his head closer to me.


    Anyway, I did have to endure tons of hardship. So, as a reward-


    Making eye contact with me, Damian then closed his eyes before asking.


    Please stroke my hair.


    did something malfunction in that brain of his all of a sudden?


    And most of all, here?


    Arent people closely watching us?


    Your Highness, everyones watching us.


    And what if they do?


    Shrugging shamelessly, he urged me again.


    Hurry up, you said I was having a hard time today.


    Are you certain youre not going to stroke my hair?


    Damian whined like a puppy begging its owner for a walk.


    I was going to say something but quickly decided against it, shutting my mouth.


    Arrrgh, that must have looked so stupid just now!


    I nced sideways at Damian.


    He was still poking his head at me, eyes glistening.


    well, I was worried about Damian this time too.


    He had a lot on his hands for the cleanup.


    Besides, its not like Ill lose my hand just from stroking his hair.


    .fine, fine.


    Feeling sympathetic, I brushed Damians hair.


    Damian whispered a question to me.


    You dont smell the sweat, right?


    Would someone whos currently brushing your hair, care about that?


    I smirked.


    It felt strange.


    Knowing that in front of me was someone like a beast who could tear through anything, had be as gentle as sheep.


    At the time, I was mostly concentrating on the soft feel of his hair for the longest time when-


    W-Huh?


    A gargled voice rang out as if someone were choking them.


    A man carrying bags of sand in his arms was looking this way, simply gobsmacked.


    His eyes widened at what was happening.


    Oh, who could that be?


    It was a knight who came down to Lebane with us.


    I heard that he was a fairly loyal knight who cleansed beasts alongside Damian in the north.


    Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Sacks of sand fell from the knights arms.


    Damian shot a fierce look at the knight.


    What are you looking at?


    Im sorry!


    The knight who came to his senses immediately skedaddled.


    I stared nkly at Damian, surprised at what had urred.


    Perhaps feeling my gaze, Damian changed his countenance and smiled sweetly.


    Whats wrong, Charlize?


    Oh, nothing.


    How can someone just easily switch expressions like the flip of a palm?


    Wow, just wow.


    ****


    Time soon passed and the day finally came when Damian and Charlize would leave Lebane.


    Crowds of people had gathered to say their farewells to the two.


    Thank you so much, Your Highness, the Crown Prince!


    Saintess, please leave carefully!


    At that shout, Damian nced sideways at Charlize.


    Then he smiles wryly.


    Saintess?


    Damian, be quiet!


    Charlize squinted her eyes and red at him.


    Damian teasingly shrugged.


    Charlize, are you going to keep getting angry in public?


    Even though everyone is looking at you? Damian added.


    Really this is


    Readjusting her posture and taking a deep breath, Charlize calmed herself down.


    Hes right.


    She wasnt Charlize right now, she was the Crown Princes fiancee.


    Also, rather embarrassingly


    .a Saintess.


    But if the title could give the people of Lebane hope, she could tolerate a little embarrassment.


    Charlize nced up and looked at the people.


    Those eyes radiated trust toward her and Damian.


    Countless people that believed in Damian and I are following us.


    It was the first time I had such an experience.


    Filled with gratitude, Charlize bowed deeply toward the crowd.


    There must have been a lot of things wecked, but everyone followed our instructions really well. Thank you.


    I also express my deepest gratitude.


    Damian also erased the smile from his face and bowed deeply to the people.


    The minds and hearts of the people were amazed and moved at the same time.


    No, how are you two bowing down to us!


    If it werent for you two, Lebane would have suffered tremendously!


    His Majesty may have turned from us but you two came to our aid.


    People scrambled to express their thanks.


    There was not a single lie in the voices expressing gratitude.


    Listening to the countless people, Damian and Charlize smiled heartfeltly.


    I was jubnt.


    ****


    As the crowd watched the two of them leave, they started whispering among themselves.


    Come to think of it, you said that Lady Charlize is his Highnesss fiancee, right?


    Yes, what of it?


    Its a bit strange, I mean.


    The middle-aged man tilted his head and continued.


    Isnt itmon sense for the saintess who saved the south with the power of the divine beast to be crowned as the Crown Princess?


    I guess so?


    In fact, isnt it even stranger that she hasnt been crowned as the Crown Princess till now? Dont you think so?


    Perhaps if someone wasnt interfering in between


    The people couldnt hide their suspicious expressions.


    They couldnt say it out loud, but of course, there was only one person to be suspicious of.


    It was the Emperor.


    ****


    A few dayster, at the Imperial pce.


    The Empress was sitting alone in therge dining room.


    It was because the Emperor had requested to hold dinner together for the first time in a long time.


    But


    The Empress nced up and looked at the clock hanging on the wall.


    It is already eight oclock in the evening.


    It was quitete to have dinner.


    Moreover, the appointed hour the Emperor and the Empress had originally scheduled for was seven oclock in the evening.


    That meant that the Emperor was already an hourte for this appointment.


    .er, Your Majesty, the Empress. Shall I send someone to the Imperial pce?


    Its all right.


    Head maid Hayden was restless and so she asked the Empress.


    However, the Empress merely shook her head with a nonchnt expression.


    Its not like the Emperor hasnt done this once or twice.


    But


    Head maid Hayden, who was aggrieved for the Empress, was about to give a remark but refrained from doing so, biting her lip.


    Because what the Empress said was true.


    The alliance that was previously solid, was long gone after the passing of the former Duke of Rochester, the Empresss father.


    The current rtionship between the Duke of Rochester and the Emperor was a far cry from the rtionship the Empress had when she first got married.


    It was now quitemon for the Duke and the Emperor to bare their teeth and growl at each other during meetings.


    And naturally, the gap between the Emperor and the Empress also widened.


    Not only did they live separately, they had not even spoken a single word of kindness to each other for several years.


    However, with the obligation to leave behind an heir, the martial duty would be scheduled for and they did so indifferently.


    Yet, the two still had no children.


    Everyone knew very well that the Emperor and Empress did not have conjugal affection for each other.


    But


    The Empress is the mother of the empire, I didnt expect the Emperor to make her wait this long.


    Any disrespect toward her Lady would not be weed.


    Even more so when said Lady was someone she cherished as she had raised the Empress from a very young age.


    Just when Head maid Hayden barely managed to stifle the bubbling rage inside her-


    BOOM!!


    There was the sound of a strong kick on the door.


    Startled, Head maid Hayden lifted her gaze.


    After a while, the Emperor appeared with thumping footsteps.


    He was holding a crumpled evening newspaper in his hand.


    Empress, what the hell is the meaning of this?!


    The Emperor red at the empress with eyes full of anger.


    In contrast, the Empress had aposed expression throughout.


    I must return that question. Why are you incandescent?


    Did you hear themotion this article caused?!


    The Emperor mmed the newspaper down before the Empresss face, making a loud banging noise.


    The Empress looked down at the newspaper with an expressionless face.


    Inrge letters, the headline read, {Saintess of the South Saves the City of Lebane!}.

 Chapter 126

    A slight smile appeared on the Empress lips.


    It seems the Crown Prince and his fiance have made considerable progress.


    Does this put you in a good mood, Empress?


    Of course. As the mother of the empire, shouldnt I be happy?


    Despite the Emperors tant sarcasm, the smile on the Empresss face didnt disappear.


    A member of the imperial family did a terrific job helping avert a crisis in the area.


    The Emperors face crumpled in response.


    Why did the Rochesters fund Lebanes relief without my permission?


    Why should the house Rochester require permission from His Majesty to use the funds at their disposal?


    The Empress retorted with a nk expression.


    The Emperors countenance grew more ferocious.


    Dont you know that my rtionship with the Empress Dowager is not the best at the moment?


    I know that Lebane is the hometown of Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager. But is that a reason not to support Lebane?


    The Empress continued in a soft voice.


    Though it is the hometown of Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, it is first and foremost thend ruled by His Majesty.


    sted!


    Unable to find the words to refute her, the Emperor gritted his teeth, seething inside.


    The contents of the article are as follows.


    The Emperor had not granted relief funding for the flood-ravaged Lebane.


    The onset of an epidemic exacerbated the situation to which the Duke of Rochester was first to respond.


    The danger may have escted if the contagious disease had been able to spread to nearby cities.


    However, with the Duke of Rochesters relief and contributions made by the Crown Prince and his fiancee, the situation stabilized soon after.


    In addition, eyewitnesses report Lady Charlize having awakened the power of the divine beast and prevented the dam from overflowing, saving countless lives.


    This aplishment is worth the bestowal of the title Saintess of the South and the promation of Lady Charlize as the Crown Princess.


    My older brother took care of it.


    The smile on the Empress lips grew a little wider.


    Until now, the people of the empire had seen the royal family and the Rochester household as one unified entity.


    However, with the release of this article, people will begin to think of the two more separately.


    The course of events made the Empress nod to herself in satisfaction.


    The Emperor inflicted his wrath on the wrong target.


    If you are so bent on helping those southern worms, Empress, why dont you take proper care of yourself first?


    whatever do you mean by that?


    It means that the Empress is not performing her duties properly!


    The Emperor shouted to the extent that one could see blood vessels around his neck.


    You still havent had a child!


    Why is that topic suddenly being brought up?


    The Empress didnt even think to hide her bewildered expression.


    Before she knew it, the Emperor went on a tirade.


    Do you know how precarious my position is because you cant conceive children?!


    The Empress narrowed her eyes.


    The Emperor didnt say anything the Empress already didnt know.


    Usually, a sessor of direct descent consolidated the hold on the throne.


    Even though the Empress and Emperor had been married for almost ten years, they still had no children.


    The Emperor chastised her on that part.


    Do you think that youre worthy of being an empress?


    At that poignant question, the corners of the Empress lips twisted upward.


    It was jeering, clear as day.


    Your Majesty, if I had been so uselesswouldnt you have just disposed of me?


    the gall. Cant you see Im being favorable towards you?


    The Emperor narrowed his brow and roared.


    In the sense that a still childless empress has not been deposed of!


    Are you sure about that?


    The Empress calmly asked in response to the Emperors fiery temper.


    The Emperor widened his eyes.


    what?


    Its not that you wont dispose of me. Its that you cant dispose of me, no?


    To that question, the Emperor had no answer.


    He merely red at the Empress with a menacing gaze.


    Because


    As long as I remain the wife of the Emperor, my brother wont turn against you.


    Empress!


    You know this all too well. Is that not why you kept me in this position as empress?


    Enough of this!!


    Backed into a corner, the Emperor was fed up and jumped up from the spot.


    Seriously, its impossible speaking with you!


    After that sharp shout, the Emperor stormed out of the room.


    Bang!!


    The door to the dining room was mmed shut.


    At the same time, the maid of honor, who stood holding her breath, approached the empress with an ufortable expression.


    Your Majesty, the Empress


    Im fine, more than fine.


    The Empress slightly raised her gaze.


    Emerald eyes resembling the fresh green of summer were shining brighter as usual.


    What were you saying about public opinion in the South?


    Thatthe poprity of His Highness and Charlize gained is tremendous.


    Really?


    Yes. Theres even talk of making Charlize the Crown Princess.


    The Empress, who listened to the maid of honors words, muttered in a pleased voice.


    I see. The Emperor did tell them he didnt care about the destruction in the South.


    I heard that Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, is also relieved after this incident and is greatly upset with the Emperor.


    Thats to be expected.


    The Empress continued with a sharp voice.


    Honestly, does it make sense for a man with the title of Emperor to abandon his people just because of His Majestys contention with the Crown Prince?


    He still hasnte to his senses as thats what he did to the North.


    If she were head maid right now, she would have been troubled by the Empress speaking so candidly.


    However, being the maid of honor this time, she did not stop the Empress.


    She also acknowledged the Emperors unreasonable behavior.


    Our Charlize did a great job.


    The Empress whispered in a heartwarming voice, then sighed briefly and leaned back on her chair.


    Its sote. I hardly have an appetite left.


    Then, shall some light snacks be prepared instead?


    Thatll be excellent. By the way, please prepare drinks as well. The usual.


    Your Majesty.


    Head maid Hayden was hesitant.


    The Empress smiled brightly, reassuring her.


    Hurry.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Head maid Hayden lowered her head and quietly closed the door on her way out.


    Soon, the table was made ready with teapots, snacks, and teacups.


    As tea entered the teacup, the bittersweet scent permeated the dining room.


    The Empress leisurely took a sip of tea, then muttering to herself in a satisfied voice.


    The scent of tea is exceptionally nice today.


    Feeling the tea warming her whole body, the Empress slowly closed her eyes.


    What she yearned for were the cooler days of autumn right now.


    ****


    Damian and I finally returned to the Imperial pce.


    Wee, Damian.


    It seemed that no matter what happened, the Emperor couldnt turn a blind eye to us.


    The sessful rescue of the South most likelypounded this.


    The fact he was standing in front of the pce to greet me and Damian proved my assertion.


    I felt loathing upon seeing that self-satisfied look, but what could I do about it?


    His persona is that of a thug.


    I tried masking my surprised face and knelt before greeting.


    I see you, Your Majesty, the Emperor.


    For a moment, the Emperors eyes lit up.


    what?


    I unknowingly stiffened my shoulders.


    It so happened the eyes gazing down at me were very different from before.


    After a while, the Emperor opened his mouth in a strangely friendly voice.


    Charlize, was it?


    Its an honor that you remember my name.


    No, of course, I remember. Werent you the Empresss most favored maid?


    After answering so, the Emperor smiled brightly.


    Did you awaken the power of the divine beast in the South?


    Although his voice was gentle, his eyes told a different story. His prying eyes looked as if they sought to devour me and were vicious.


    I bit my lip slightly.


    Truthfully, the fact that I had awakened the power of the divine beast would never be good news for the Emperor.


    He has a history of having issues with legitimacy.


    The Winsor family was a family descended from the goddess Aurelia.


    In other words, if he weed a woman with the power of the divine beast as the Crown Princess


    It meant that his legitimacy could be rivaled.


    Therefore, the Emperor could never ept me as the Crown Princess.


    I thought that would end up with him hating me even more


    What?


    Yet, the Emperors reaction was worlds apart from what I expected.


    Honestly, if I saw it from the Emperors point of view, doubting me a hundred times over wouldnt suffice.


    The knowledge that only members of the Winsor family could inherit the power added to this.


    No records of an outsider having awakened the power of a divine beast exist, not even one.


    First things first, being the person involved, I dont know why I was able to use the divine beasts power.


    I vaguely wondered if it was rted to the bizarre dreams Id been having


    The Emperor doesnt know that I have such dreams.


    Oddly enough, the Emperor seemed strangely satisfied with me.


    Akin to a snake delighted at the sight of supper before it.


    The look in his eyes gave me goosebumps, so I hurriedly lowered my head.


    .its no big deal, nothing so serious that His Majesty should be concerned about it.


    No, not at all. Is not the empire itself descended from the divine beast Aurelia?


    Like a merchant with an expensive item in front of him, the Emperor nodded leisurely.


    Its marvelous that a woman has awakened the power of the divine beast.


    In an instant, Damian raised his head and red at the emperor.

 Chapter 127

    Without a doubt, Damian would get crossed.


    Giving me an irreverent look, someone who was nominally the fiance of the Crown Prince was equivalent to disrespecting Damian.


    However.


    You cant get carried away here.


    I signaled for him to calm down, tightening my sp on Damians hand.


    He clenched his teeth and lowered his head again.


    I tried my best to keep my expression under control.


    But, I couldnt help it. The feeling I felt inside me was as sharp as icicles.


    To be regarded with total indifference like beforethat I would have tolerated.


    Perhaps even being treated as a young, troublesome, and irksomedy-in-waiting would have done.


    But the Emperor now


    the way he looked at me was like he had his sights on a woman.


    The storyline of the original novel suddenly popped into my mind.


    Didnt Charlize of the original novel be the Emperors mistress?


    To escape that cursed fate, Ive desperately avoided the Emperor until now


    Everyone must be exhausted from the trip, go in and rest.


    Thank you, Your Majesty.


    I lowered my head slightly and hid my face, gently biting my lip.


    I had a feeling things were going to getplicated from here on out.


    ***


    After the Emperor left, both Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, and the Empress approached us with delighted faces.


    Youve both done an outstanding job.


    Your Majesty, the Empress.


    If it hadnt been for these two, Lebane would surely have suffered tremendous damage.


    The face of Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager, wouldnt stop smiling after we reunited.


    Before we left the Imperial pce for the South, she had almost stopped eating and drinking entirely due to distress. However, things turned out for the better.


    The Empress Dowager looked at me with a mirthful face.


    Theres been rumors floating around that youre the southern saintess.


    Ahaha


    No, not that, please. The embarrassment Im feeling right now is almost unbearable


    My whole body squirmed inadvertently, so I struggled to maintain myposure.


    At that time, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager reassured me.


    Dont be embarrassed, Charlize.


    Your Majesty.


    What youve done is nothing short of extraordinary, worthy of being hailed as a saintess.


    Her Majesty, the Empress Dowager said so in a positive tone.


    The Empress also helped by reaffirming.


    I also agree with Her Majestys words.


    Those dark green eyes looking at me were warm as always.


    What youve done is amazing. I hope you dont look down on yourself for it.


    Thank you, Your Majesty.


    It was only then I could smile widely.


    ***


    The Emperor, who had driven away the people around him, sat alone.


    shes awakened the power of the divine beast.


    At first, he was fuming at how the current situation had gone in Damians favor. However, his mind was more lucid now that he had cooled down.


    A girl has exhibited the power of the divine beast.


    Knowing this, just how much value could he squeeze out of her?


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes.


    First, I should look more into this.


    Did she genuinely manifest the power, or was it all some ruse? A phony saintess concocted by the Duke to sway public opinion?


    And if Charlize really can put those divine powers to use


    Ill have to get my hands on her somehow.


    It wouldnt be a bad deal for that girl.


    After all, wouldnt it be more illustrious to be by the side of an emperor than that untrustworthy Damian, whose loyalty remains ambiguous?


    The Emperor slowly balled his hand into a fist.


    He envisioned Charlize in his grasp.


    A sly smile crept across the Emperors lips.


    ***


    The following afternoon.


    A weed face visited the Crown Princes pce.


    That face was Siennas.


    You have been working hard, Lady Charlize!


    Sienna had a dazzling smile on her face.


    She smiled so radiantly that just looking at her made me feel better.


    Ive heard you took great care of Lebane this time?


    Sienna said so as she put down her teacup in an elegant gesture.


    I also heard the South was saved from a gue thanks to both of you.


    Dont mention it.


    Your reputation as the Saintess of the South is nothing to be ashamed of. Its a great title, Lady Charlize.


    Ah-ha


    Feeling my face heat up, Iughed awkwardly.


    I couldnt help but wince at what she said even though the Empress Dowager and Empress encouraged me yesterday to dont be embarrassed.


    Cant everyone just omit the word saintess?


    Fortunately, Sienna didnt want to dwell on that topic for long.


    Now that I think about it, the harvest festival ising up soon.


    Ah, its already that time again.


    I gently nodded my head.


    It felt strange, surreal.


    From dealing with floods in the South, summer nearing its end, and autumn with the harvest festival just around the corner.


    Time certainly flies.


    Sienna asked me as her eyes sparkled.


    Couldnt you be proimed the Crown Princess at the harvest festival?


    What? Me as the Crown Princess?


    Without realizing it, my voice came out a little louder.


    Sienna had a face full of excitement.


    Trust me, Lady Charlize has the unwavering support of the North!


    As I looked on at Sienna, I scrunched my brow slightly without realizing it.


    It was odd.


    Sienna was the female lead of the original novel, yet for her to cheer me on like this


    Shouldnt she be upset?


    However, Siennas face remained unchanged while mine crumpled.


    Ugh, I need to end this.


    How long will I continue to worry about the rtionship between Damian and Sienna?


    I carefully opened my mouth.


    Do you have a crush on someone, Sienna?


    Me, a crush?


    Sienna looked at me with a puzzled face when I asked that question out of the blue.


    Well, I never really gave it much thought.


    what?


    What about Damian?


    Perhaps reading my puzzled expression, Sienna shrugged lightly.


    As sessor, I will inherit the title of Marquis in the future.


    Yes.


    I have no intention of relinquishing my title, so my future husband will have to relinquish his and reside with my family.


    Give up his title?


    Umm, as far as customs go, wouldnt it be next to impossible for the Crown Prince, the future of the empire, to relinquish his title?


    Sienna let out a deep sigh.


    Even aftering to the empire, I was still busy, so Ive never had the chance to meet men one-on-one.


    Oh, I see


    Ah, I get it now.


    Suddenly, a fire was set aze in Siennas eyes.


    Are there any good bachelors out there?


    Um, bachelors?


    Yes. Being a noblewoman, I dont need a man of such high status.


    Sienna eagerly started pouring out words.


    All I wish for is to find someone whos responsible, gentle, and doesnt get jealous. Especially when I inherit the family, itll beplicated if they have ulterior motives.


    Mmm. I see.


    Id also want him to be handsome and have a great body.


    Oh, sure.


    And if he doesnt want to be brushed aside by the people of Antes, hell need to be at least skilled enough to cross swords with me. And


    Siennas conditions came out one after the other, leaving me overwhelmed.


    No, no! Wait!


    Yes?


    Then what about the Crown Prince?!


    Hearing my plea, Sienna replied, unable to hide her confusion.


    I dont see what His Highness, the Crown Prince has to do with this.


    Oops.


    I bit my lip slightly.


    I didnt even bring up any context. I sort of threw it out there.


    Well, theres no way I can exin to her that the two of them are the male and female leads so


    Viscountess Antes spent eight years with the Crown Prince, correct?


    Um, yes, but.


    So, I thought you two might feel a connection or closeness to each other


    Siennas jaw fell as she looked at me with a stunned expression.


    did I spew nonsense?


    So, youre saying, me and His Highness, the Crown Prince?


    *Nods*


    When I nodded, Siennas eyes widened.


    Stealing Lady Charlizes fiancee?


    Uh, is that how it works?


    She responded with a look that gave the impression that she had been told to marry her blood brother.


    Thats how stunned and repulsed she was.


    Frowning, Sienna opened up.


    You know, Im an only daughter, right?


    I knew that.


    She was the daughter of the mighty Antes and the next in line to be the Marquis.


    Now I know how it feels for siblings to dislike each other, stated Sienna.


    Pardon?


    His Highness, the Crown Prince is like a brother to me.


    Sienna solemnly dered.


    Even if all the men in the world disappeared, I wouldnt marry the Crown Prince.


    Nope, never. Absolutely not!


    To that extent, huh?


    I was slightly saddened by Siennas wholehearted expression as she dered this.


    Damians not that bad of a person to the point she needs to dislike or speak of him in such a way.


    It was eptable when I ridiculed Damian, but I didnt appreciate it when other people made fun of him.


    mmm.


    Engrossed in an entanglement of subtle emotions, I was interrupted when Sienna softly spoke to me.


    By the way, Lady Charlize.


    Yes?


    I also have something I want to ask of you


    Sienna, who kept looking at me, continued earnestly,


    How long do you intend on calling me Viscountess Antes?


    Huh?


    You said we were friends, she remarked.


    Sienna made a pouty face, something very uncharacteristic of her.


    like who are you and what have you done with Sienna?


    TL/N: Sienna follows a matrilocal custom where the husband goes to live with the wifes parentsmunity after marriage.

 Chapter 128

    But it was happening.


    I didnt know about anyone else, but I didnt intend to alter the original plot.


    Right?


    Yet, if the original novel had gone on as it was, I would have be bitter enemies with the Empress.


    But the Empress has be one of the most precious people I know now.


    then.


    I stared at Sienna vacantly and then opened my mouth after briefly coughing.


    Then please call me by my first name, Sienna.


    Really?


    Yes.


    When I nodded reassuringly, my cheeks turned red.


    Sienna cleared her throat and slowly spoke.


    Charlize.


    Mm-hmm.


    whoops. That feels a bit embarrassing for some reason.


    Sienna blushed with a shy smile.


    Seeing her like that, I felt terrible again.


    I have to be way nicer to Sienna from now on.


    Any of the previous reasons such as her being the female lead in the original novel, someone wholl be with Damian and make him happy, were no longer relevant.


    They were friends.


    I also wanted to get along well with Sienna from now on.


    Whoops.


    As that realization dawned on me, I smiled happily, feeling free.


    Damian abruptly stepped into the room and narrowed his eyes.


    Hey, since when did the two of you start calling each other by your names?


    Sienna immediately shot back at Damian.


    Why, Your Highness. Are you envious?


    Why would I envy you? Ive been calling Charlize by her name since forever, remember?


    Oh? Still if I were you, I wouldnt bother asking questions about something like this if I wasnt envious inside.


    Well, its not like that?!


    Seeing the two of them bickering like that, I strangely felt relieved.


    Then Damian nced back at me.


    That aside, Charlize, whats with that face youre making?


    Hmm? You mean my expression?


    Youre grinning like an idiot.


    Hey, couldnt you say anything else other than grinning like an idiot to your one and only fiancee?!


    I fixed my expression while ring at Damian.


    The corners of my lips went up even higher, as much as humanly possible without me realizing it.


    Well, I may look a bit silly.


    But who cares?


    After Sienna has confirmed her feelings about Damian to me, theres no need to be bound by the original novel anymore.


    Now I dont have to feel guilty when Im by Damians side.


    I was so ted by that fact I couldnt help but smile happily.


    It didnt matter who was first both Damian and Sienna soon fixed their eyes on me with unsettled expressions.


    Charlize, is everything all right?


    Wait, could it be that you havent fully recovered from our time in Lebane?


    Damians vague and distressing question caused Sienna to pull her head back in a panic-stricken state.


    What?! You mean shes unwell?! How did she get hurt?! She yelled at him.


    See! You get it! You should have seen how shocked I was when she copsed!


    Oh, my God, are you all right now?


    Oh no. Look, its.


    I shook my head awkwardly at the stream of concerned words directed at me.


    No, Im just


    After a brief pause, I smiled at the two and said.


    Well, Ill do my best. Thank you.


    I spoke with sincerity.


    Damian and Siennas eyes shook as if an earthquake had urred.


    Then he opened his mouth, still perturbed.


    Surely.is everything all right?


    If you have concerns, you can tell us about them.


    As the two of them continued to express their care for me, I felt my eyes water.


    Really, its not like that!!


    ***


    And as time passed, the harvest festival was held.


    Looking at thevishly decorated shrine of Aurelia, I was overwhelmed with emotion.


    Hareally, it seems like yesterday when Damian stood as the Emperors candidate


    Damian was now the Crown Prince, who would eventually seed the Emperor as ruler of the empire.


    It was also when the Emperor publicly persecuted Damian, wasnt it?


    Either way, Ill be attending the festival not as ady-in-waiting but as the fiancee of the Crown Prince!


    On the other hand, the gaze of nobles looking at me was also unusual.


    On a side note, the nobles gazed at me in a rather unusual way.


    Raising Lady Charlize to be the Crown Princess


    No, shes still amoner. Its too much to have her be considered for the position of Crown Princess.


    Is hermoner status even of importance? Shes already manifested the power of the divine beast!


    .hey, they know I can still hear them, right?


    I squinted my eyes.


    But then.


    Sienna intervened in the conversation with a serious look on her face.


    If we nobles didnt get to choose who bes Crown Prince, what say do we have in determining who gets to be Crown Princess?


    Oh, Viscountess Antes. Its


    I dont think theres anyone more worthy of being the Crown Princess than Lady Charlize.


    Hearing the sharpness in her tone, the nobles around her quietly backed away with embarrassed expressions.


    But one person was an exception to that.


    That person was the Duke of Rochester.


    Viscountess Antes is intelligent.


    Ah, the Duke of Rochester.


    Margrave Antes must be pleased to know that he raised the Viscountess so well.


    The way the Duke openly praised Sienna was tantamount to agreeing with Siennas opinion.


    While Damians expression brightened, the Emperors expression was menacing.


    Hmmm.


    However, the Emperor quickly cleaned up his expression.


    It was as if he was calcting or plotting something.


    Then let me begin.


    The festival started with the Emperors deration, and members of the imperial family stepped forward.


    The method of conducting the ritual was the same as the years prior.


    Ornate chests, adorned with gold and packed with grains and fruits, were offered.


    Crown Prince,e forward and offer an offering to divine beast Aurelia.


    The Emperormanded in a grave voice.


    Damian took a step forward and carefully sprinkled holy oil onto the offerings.


    Then he threw in the embers.


    Whoosh!


    The fire set aze, roaring like crazy.


    Feeling the heat reach my face, I was pleased.


    Thank God.


    Its interpreted that therger and fiercer a fire is, the more satisfied the divine beast Aurelia would be.


    I didnt believe it, but I was still d it happened.


    The more sessful he is in lighting his fire, the more the nobles will be satisfied with Damian.


    Just then.


    The Emperor opened his mouth to me with a glint in his eyes.


    Lady Charlize.


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    Its been quite some time since all the nobles have gathered like this. How about giving them the divine beasts blessing?


    aha.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    He was aiming for this, so he remained quiet even when people were chatting earlier.


    A sense of deja vu came over me.


    It was all too familiar, for the words said to me were the very exact words given to Damian all those years ago.


    But at the time, it was to get Damian into harms way.


    This time, he must be keen on seeing if I inherited the power of the divine beast.


    If the rumors in the South were lies, itd be all fine and dandy.


    Unable to manifest the power of the divine beast, Id just be a uselessmoner.


    However, if I could manifest it, that would be a wholly different story.


    Maybe hes trying to take me away from Damian one way or another.


    And coincidentally, there was no better ce than the harvest festival for the Emperor to verify my power.


    That way, he could coax me into using my power nonchntly without arousing suspicion.


    As if to validate my conjecture, the Emperor spoke casually.

 Chapter 129

    Im sure youre well aware, Lady Charlize, but the divine beasts power has only been passed down to those of Winsors royal lineage.


    The Emperor spoke softly.


    There has never been a single incident where an outsider was capable of awaking the power of the divine beast.


    Of course


    That unkind gaze scanned me from up to down.


    I dont mean to give the presumption that Lady Charlize is lying.


    The Emperor smiled broadly before continuing.


    But I felt it necessary to verify the im at least once.


    The Emperor looked around and pointed at the nobles with his arms outstretched.


    Is this not a fine ce for such a disy? There are many people here to be witnesses.


    Aha, is that how youre going to go about it?


    Sois it better to show this power?


    Or.would it be better if I just step away from this?


    After thinking about it for a while, I sharpened my focus.


    No.


    I couldnt hide from the eyes of the Emperor forever.


    Didnt I ept being Damians fiancee to support him?


    Furthermore


    Im doing this because Ive decided I wont be bound by the original novel anymore.


    So, if the Emperor wants to evaluate me, Ill most certainly put to use this opportunity the Emperor has created.


    I smiled brightly at the Emperor.


    I will obey your order, Your Majesty.


    But Charlize!


    Damian called to me in a startled voice.


    Obviously, its been a while since I awakened the power of the divine beast, so I can understand the concern Damian has for me, but


    Wasnt I also like that before?


    Back then when Damian exerted his power, I tried to stop him from doing so.


    I stared keenly at Damian, shook my head, and smiled.


    Itll be alright.


    I took a deep breath.


    How can I exin this feeling?


    The power spreads to every corner of your body.


    Your field of view expands and all your senses are sharpened.


    Its like assimting with the world around you and bing one.


    And.


    Oh


    My God


    Everyone gasped in awe.


    From behind, huge white-silvery wings spread out from my back.


    Countless silvery-white feathers made of light dispersed and filled the air.


    Okay, I think Ive given you my blessing.


    I was still alert to my surroundings when I noticed the peoples reactions.


    Was it because all the aristocrats were attending the event?


    Perhaps wanting to maintain their dignified demeanor, there was no thunderous praise like in Lebane.


    However, it didnt mean their response was any weaker than those in Lebane.


    For everyone looked like they were in a state of ecstasy


    And our heroine.no, my friend Sienna


    Wow, its beautiful


    Curious as a child, Sienna tried tapping and poking the light that illuminated the area.


    Come to think of it, this is Siennas first time seeing a blessing.


    Oh!


    As the light dissipated with noise, Sienna flinched backward in surprise.


    I barely suppressed myself from grinning.


    Hey, our Sienna is so cute!


    Meanwhile, some others were deeply moved, taking in the sight of silvery-white feathers of light covering the entire area.


    This reminds me of the time 8 years ago.


    I was really amazed back then


    Oh, those people.


    They remembered when Damian blessed them.


    My Damian was amazing, wasnt he?


    I felt proud.


    The people were visibly awestruck as they looked my way.


    This is the power of the divine beast.


    To have his fiancee also awaken the power of the divine beast, the empire truly is fortunate.


    The future of the empire is looking very bright.


    Now theyre giving all sorts of praises.


    Well, this should be enough for them to prove that Im worthy of being by His Highnesss side, right?


    I tried my best to look calm but in truth, I could feel the strength in my shoulders gradually slipping away.


    The Emperor stared at me with an odd expression, then he spoke softly.


    you genuinely have awakened the power of the divine beast.


    Its all thanks to His Majesty, the Emperors grace.


    Without spitting out saliva as I replied, a half smile appeared on the Emperors face.


    Excellent.


    In an instant, goosebumps ran all over my body.


    Its those eyes again.


    Those eyes can tear someone apart from head to toe.


    Thats the type of eyes he has.


    As if gauging whether something can be of use or should be discarded


    Just in time, Damian quietly turned to me, blocking the Emperors gaze.


    Im grateful for that kindness, it was getting a little burdensome


    You were great, Charlize.


    Theres my boy.


    I wonder though. What was the point of the Emperor even smiling, trying to exude some fake kindness when there wasnt a shred of it in his eyes?


    And the way he kept on staring at me, did he think his gaze was going to cut right through me?


    Well, anyway.


    Hehe.


    Ive captured the peoples attention now that Ive awakened the power of the divine beast.


    I smiled at Damian.


    You know, in the future, even if its just for a small partcan I be your strength?


    And be the person you need.


    can we continue to be together like this?


    ***


    The Duke watched Charlize with widened eyes.


    In the past, shed usually stand there nervously as Roses candidate


    But now, Charlize seems very rxed.


    Perhaps, it was evidence of how much she had adapted to the Imperial family.


    The Duke, though ufortable with the situation beforehand, was proud of her.


    Her figure stood confidently as the Crown Princes fiancee after treading on thin ice.


    Ah.


    The Duke closed his eyes for a brief moment, only to see the Empress looking his way.


    Upon noticing his younger sisters exhrated expression, it was just as he thought


    They felt the same way.


    He was spot-on with his prediction.


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of the Empress mouth.


    The two siblings burst intoughter side by side, without needing to say anything.


    Their smiles were full of love for Charlize.


    ***


    After I was done.


    I followed the Empress alongside Damian.


    As the Crown Princes fiancee, I had to attend the banquet following the harvest festival.


    The Empress said that she liked to do my hair for the ball and I dly took her up on her offer.


    But there was this one person who kept pushing my buttons


    Your Highness.


    What?


    Damian didnt even bother hiding his sullen expression.


    Are you mad?


    You are so-!


    Squinting his eyes at my smirk, Damian red at me.


    Oh, boythats a face that screams Ill punch a hole through your face!


    It hasnt been long since you awakened your power. You even copsed at Lebane!


    Damian fretted, venting his worry and concern.


    Well, I can understand where hesing from with this. In his position, I would have been worried sick.


    But you know


    Do you know how I feel?


    What?


    When asked so, he drew closer, scrunching his brow.


    I shrugged my shoulders yfully.


    Eight years ago, dont you remember?


    Eight years ago? No, what about eight years ago!


    Damian rejected my question, embarrassed at its absurdity.


    I brazenly looked at Damian.


    Is that how it is?


    You had me worried back then too.


    Well, I have been worried about Damian as ofte but


    Ignoring the guilt that poked my conscience like a needle, I continued.


    Well, the thing is, I was oddly sure of myself this time as I had a conviction.


    Conviction? What do you mean by that?


    Putting it this way, I didnt feel as if I was in danger


    I looked at Damians expression, then gently closed my eyes.


    Since his Highness was by my side, I felt like somehow I could do it.


    You!


    Damian raised his voice.


    Yikes, that was quick-tempered of him.


    I smiled slightly.


    Because what Im saying now is exactly what Damian said to me eight years ago.


    After bestowing the divine beasts blessing, he told me the same thing when I was worried for him and asked him about his body.


    I mean, who could me me for worrying about him in the past?


    I didnt know what it was like to be in this position, until now


    Ive realized theres nothing more stupid than missing a given opportunity.


    So, I stuck out my tongue at Damian and pulled his leg.


    You did say I did great, didnt you?


    Damian gave me a stern look as he seemed to wish he could take back what he had said during the harvest festival.


    Whoa, whoa.


    This situation calls for a strategy of retreat, no?


    Your Majesty, the Empress!


    Oh, my God, Charlize.


    When I ran to the Empress side, she greeted me with a smile.


    Charlize and the Crown Prince seem to be having a good time.


    Is that what it looks like?


    Damian asked back with a stunned face.


    Nodding my head enthusiastically, I conveyed to the Empress that she was right.


    Naturally, the Empress raised her concern.


    At least thats what it looks like to me, or am I mistaken?


    Damian apparently decided against speaking any further and chose to be silent.


    Heh, youre looking quite irritated right now.

 Chapter 130

    Smiling, a thought came to my mind that made my shoulders slightly taut.


    Now that I think of it


    Since meeting Damian, many things have changed.


    The old Damian couldnt withstand the divine beasts power and would be stricken from time to time by fevers.


    But now he no longer suffers from fevers.


    Ive also been relying on Damian ever since I awakened the power.


    From the first time I met him, bing familiar with him, to naturally growing attached to him.


    I owed it to Damian, him being by my side was the reason I could handle the power of the divine beast without it being strenuous.


    I nced sideways.


    Oh, we made eye contact.


    Damian, who had been previously ring at me with his forehead scrunched, let out a deep sigh, shaking his head as he did.


    Suppressing myughter as I continued to look at him, a thought materialized.


    Perhaps Damian and I were destined to be together from eons ago.


    If anyone else heard this idea, they will likelyugh it off as nonsense


    still, I couldnt shake that feeling.


    ****


    The ball that followed the Harvest Festival had a special meaning even in the empire.


    Its because only high-ranking nobles that had ess to the shrine of Aurelia were allowed to attend.


    Therefore, the fact that Damian and I were attending this ball meant several things.


    For starters


    The nobles are starting to recognize His Highness as the Crown Prince.


    Its just as the Empress said.


    It wasnt that long ago when she said that before the ball.


    The words came out suddenly while we took a short break at the Empresss pce before moving to the Imperial pce.


    Damian half-smiled.


    Its an overstatement.


    Damian, who showed no signs of sulking earlier, was enchantingly handsome when wearing a smile.


    While taking in Damians attractiveness, I snapped back to reality when I heard the Empresss voice.


    The recent recognition is staggering. Who would have thought His Highness could expand their influence at such a frightening momentum?


    other than that, are you all right, Your Majesty?


    Im fine. Thank you.


    At Damians cautious question, the Empress smiled faintly.


    The support you gathered at Lebane helped form a public opinion regarding the Emperor and the Rochester household as separate entities.


    Thats fortunate.


    Its more than fortunateits something the empires citizens werent aware of till now.


    The Empress reached out, fixing a jewelry pin to adorn my hair as she shook her head lightly.


    In the past, I would have attended this banquet alone, leaving His Highness and Charlize back in the pce.


    Your Majesty?


    Now, it seems well all be going to the ball, arent we? remarked the Empress in a pensive emotional voice.


    it does seem so.


    After the Empress left ahead of us, Damian and I had dinner together.


    I wondered about all the previous harvest festivals. How did the Empress feel when having to attend the ball alone?


    Even though I have Damian with me, I get nervous at times as it feels like entering directly into the lions maw.


    Her being alone, unable to lean on her husband, the Emperor, one bit


    It were these thoughts that had me purse my lips.


    The Empress who had nothing for anyone to be envious of.


    People only saw the Empress from an outward appearance and made such remarks.


    The only daughter of the former Duke of Rochester, an aristocrat among aristocrats, and a public servant of the empire.


    A noblewoman who is ethereally beautiful, exceedingly intelligent, and holds honor and wealth in both hands.


    The noblest of women in the entire empire.


    The mother of the people of the empire.


    But


    With the heavy burden she carried on her shoulders as empress, I cant imagine how much of herself she devoted to giving the effort she gave throughout the years.


    No one can trulyprehend what she went through.


    The istion, loneliness, responsibility, and suffering the Empress endured


    I wouldnt even begin to know the tip of the iceberg.


    I felt my mouth taste bitter for some reason.


    But then.


    Knock, Knock.


    The knocking echoed.


    Head maid Hayden politely entered the living room, lowering her head before speaking.


    Your Highness, you must leave for the pce soon.


    Yes. We know.


    I nodded.


    Damian simultaneously held out his arm for me in an impably courteous gesture.


    Lets go, Charlize.


    Yes.


    It was a gentlemanly way to escort ady.


    cing my arm in his, I steeled my heart.


    One way or another, no matter what happens


    Ill do well.


    ***


    As soon as Damian and I entered the ballroom, everyones attention was on us.


    Their eyes were full of fascination and awe.


    I couldnt help but reminisce.


    Between the time when I was attending Damians victory ball and now.


    Although the ball attendees then and now were nigh identical, the reception towards me was starkly different.


    It wasnt that long ago and yet their vastly different reaction caught me off guard.


    I took a deep breath.


    Unlike back when even taking a step was risky, I felt like I was stepping on solid ground with each step I took.


    In the distance, the Emperor stood with a smile on his face.


    The Empress, who had been beside the Emperor, wearing a sullen expression, brightened up as sheid eyes upon us.


    Hes here too?


    Seeing the Emperors face twice a day, isnt this getting a little out of hand?


    As I tried shrouding my inner thoughts, I bowed my knees to the Emperor.


    I see you, Your Majesty.


    I see you, Your majesty.


    Damian followed my example.


    The Emperor epted the bow and raised his gaze.


    And on the other end of that gaze.was me.


    The right to the first dance of the ball customarily belongs to the emperor.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes as he said what everyone knew.


    Which is why-


    I looked down nkly at his hand stretched out in front of me.


    His smile broadened a bit.


    How about it? Care to have your first dance with me?


    For a moment, a chilling silence fell over the ball.


    The question left everyone shocked and wide-eyed.


    As did I.


    Why is he doing this? Is he crazy?


    I felt goosebumps all over my body as if I had been doused in cold water.


    Why is he putting me on the spot?


    This wasnt just an insult to the Empress but to the Duke of Rochester and her family that yed a significant role in the Emperors ascension to the throne.


    I nced back.


    The Duke of Rochesters face contorted with rage.


    The Empress was taken aback.


    When I turned my gaze again, I saw the Emperor looking straight at me.


    I bit my lip softly.


    He was still looking at me. Theres no way hes not being serious right now.


    The Emperor was staring at me, the way one would look at a woman.


    Your Majesty, what


    Damian growled.


    It seemed that at any moment he couldunch his fist directly into the Emperors visage.


    However, despite all that, the Emperor kept his gaze fixed only on me.


    Hes mad.


    I spoke up and pacified Damian.


    Your Highness, its all right.


    Charlize!


    Naturally, it is also the right of the person who received the dance request to refuse.


    At those words, the Emperors previously unassable face, which had a bright smile etched upon it, cracked for the first time.


    I slightly raised my head and met the Emperors eyes.


    Pardon me, Your Majesty. The right to the first dance is not exactly His Majestys alone


    I spoke calmly.


    I know of another, someone with the same highest status as well.


    Hmm?


    The Emperor widened his eyes.


    He probably never thought that I would dismiss his offer so tantly.


    I smiled brilliantly as the Emperor wasnt able to hide his ignominy.


    The right to the first dance is held not only by His Majesty but also by Her Majesty.


    I hit the nail on the head when it came to this. It left the Emperor stunned.


    Among all thedies in this court, the highest-rankingdy is none other than Her Majesty, the Empress.


    Lady Charlize.


    The Emperors visage crumpled in response as if smacked across the face.


    Well, I was just following the rules.


    People sometimes forget about the rights of ady.


    It happens because itsmon for the gentleman to ask thedy for a dance.


    But I wont have that.


    Does he think Ill just stand idly and watch the Empress be insulted?


    I sharpened my gaze.


    I understand His Majestys wishes to show respect toward his nephews fiance.


    I spoke in a pensive tone of voice.


    However, how dare I deprive Her Majesty of Her Majestys rights?


    Lady Charlize is worried too much at the thought of taking away Her Majestys right to dance, retorted the Emperor.


    I wouldnt want to do to others what I would be offended by, I replied, shaking my head politely but firmly.


    Even more so when she is the Empress whom I respect.


    In an instant, the Empresss eyes lit up.


    I straightened my posture and continued speaking again.


    As a couple, they are both deeply respected in our society.


    .but.


    Should Her Majestys prestige be undermined because of me, it will directly affect His Majestys prestige as well.


    With that impable reasoning, the Emperor had no refutation.


    He quietly raises his eyebrows.


    After a while, the Emperor narrowed his brow and looked back at the Empress.


    Lady Charlize has spoken. What say you, Empress? Would you like to dance?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!